PRESENTED 

To . 


by  The  American  Swedenborg  Printing  and 
Publishing  Society,  of  the  City  of  New  York,  in¬ 
corporated  A.  D.  1850,  for  the  Printing,  Publishing 
and  Circulating  of  the  Theological  Works  of  Emanuel 
Swedenb  ,  g,  for  Charitable  <?  .  d  Missicr..^  purposes. 


No,  :  Department  of 

assiAg-W 3a«je 


LIBRARY  Of  ^  0  l  •  (G  ’ 

Illinois  Industrial  University. 

CHAM>Adl©^f,  ILLINOIS 
iBooks  are  not  to  be  Taken  from  the  Library  Room."^ 


THE 


APOCALYPSE  REVEALED, 


WHEREIN  ARE  DISCLOSED 

THE 


ARCANA  THERE  FORETOLD, 

WHICH  HAVE 

HERETOFORE  REMAINED  CONCEALED. 


Translated  from  the  Latin  of 

EMANUEL  SWEDENBORG, 

Servant  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 


/ 


/ 


IN  TWO  VOLUMES. 

VOL.  II. 

▲  NEW  EDITION  REVISED  AND  CORRECTED. 


//  ^ 

I 

l 


$ 


A 

.  <5-  , 

y 


NEW  YORK: 

AMERICAN  SWEDENBORG  PRINTING  AND  PUBLISHING  SOCIETY. 


s) 


U  70 

'I.JL 


THE 

APOCALYPSE  REVEALED 

WHEREIN  ARE  DISCLOSED 


A.ECANA  THERE  FORETOLD, 


WHICH  HAV* 

HITHERTO  REMAINED  CONCEALED. 


i(j5  n 


Published  by  The  American  Swedenborg  Printing  and  Publishing 
Society,  organized  for  the  purpose  of  Stereotyping ,  Printing ,  and 
Publishing  Uniform  Editions  of  the  Theological  Writings  of  Emanuel 
Swedenborg,  and  incorporated  in  the  State  of  New  York  a.  d.  1850, 


THE  APOCALYPSE. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

1.  And  I  saw,  and,  lo,  a  Lamb  stood  on  the  mount  Zion, 
and  with  him  a  hundred  forty  and  four  thousand,  having  his 
Father’s  name  written  on  their  foreheads. 

2.  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  as  the  voice  of  many 
waters,  and  as  the  voice  of  great  thunder;  and  I  heard  the 
voice  of  harpers  harping  with  their  harps. 

3.  And  they  sung  as  it  were  a  new  song  before  the  throne, 
and  before  the  four  beasts,  and  the  elders :  and  no  one  could 
learn  that  song  but  the  hundred  forty  and  four  thousand,  who 
were  bought  from  the  earth. 

4.  These  are  they  that  were  not  defiled  with  women,  for 
they  are  virgins.  These  are  they  that  follow  the  Lamb,  whither¬ 
soever  he  goeth.  These  were  brought  from  among  men,  being 
the  first-fruits  unto  God  and  the  Lamb. 

5.  And  in  their  mouth  was  found  no  guile :  for  they  are 
without  fault  before  the  throne  of  God. 

6.  And  I  saw  another  angel  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven, 
having  the  everlasting  gospel  to  preach  unto  them  that  dwell 
on  the  earth,  and  to  every  nation,  and  tribe,  and  tongue,  and 
people, 

7.  Saying  with  a  loud  voice,  Fear  God,  and  give  glory  to 
him  ;  for  the  hour  of  his  judgment  is  come :  and  worship  Him 
that  made  heaven,  and  earth,  and  the  sea,  and  the  fountains  of 
waters. 

8.  And  there  followed  another  angex,  saying,  Bshylon,  tha* 
great  city,  is  fallen,  is  fallen ;  because  she  made  all  nation!- 
drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  fornication. 

9.  And  a  third  angel  followed  them,  saying  with  a  loim 
voice,  Tf  any  man  worship  the  beast,  and  his  image,  and  receive 
his  mark  on  his  forehead  or  on  his  hand, 

10.  He  shall  even  drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  God, 
which  is  poured  out  without  mixture  in  the  cup  of  his  indigna¬ 
tion  ;  and  he  shall  be  tormented  with  fire  and  brimstone  before 
the  holy  angels  and  before  the  Lamb : 

5  " 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED;  [Chap.  xiv. 

11.  And  the  smoke  of  their  torment  ascendetli  up  for  ever 
and  ever :  and  they  have  no  rest  day  nor  night,  who  worship 
the  beast  and  his  image,  and  whosoever  receiveth  the  mark  of 
his  name. 

12.  Here  is  the  patience  of  the  saints:  here  are  they  that 
keep  the  commandments  of  God,  and  the  faith  of  Jesus. 

13.  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven  saying  unto  me, 
Write,  Blessed  are  the  dead  who  die  in  the  Lord  from  hence¬ 
forth :  Yea,  saith  the  Spirit,  that  they  may  rest  from  their 
labours ;  and  their  works  do  follow  them. 

14.  And  I  saw,  and  behold  a  white  cloud,  and  upon  the 
cloud  one  sat  like  unto  the  Son  of  Man,  having  on  his  head  a 
golden  crown,  and  in  his  hand  a  sharp  sickle. 

15.  And  another  angel  came  out  of  the  temple,  crying  with 
a  loud  voice  to  Him  who  sat  on  the  cloud,  Thrust  in  thy  sickle, 
and  reap  :  for  the  time  is  come  for  thee  to  reap  :  for  the  harvest 
of  the  earth  is  ripe. 

16.  And  he  that  sat  on  the  cloud  thrust  in  his  sickle  on  the 
earth  ;  and  the  earth  was  reaped. 

17.  And  another  angel  came  out  of  the  temple  which  is  in 
heaven,  he  also  having  a  sharp  sickle. 

18.  And  another  angel  came  out  from  the  altar,  having 
power  over  tire :  and  he  cried  with  a  loud  cry  to  him  that  had 
the  sharp  sickle,  saying,  Thrust  in  thy  sharp  sickle,  and  gather 
the  clusters  of  the  vine  of  the  earth,  for  her  grapes  are  ripe. 

19.  And  the  angel  thrust  in  his  sickle  into  the  earth,  and 
gathered  the  vine  of  the  earth,  and  cast  it  into  the  great  wine¬ 
press  of  the  wrath  of  God. 

20.  And  the  wine-press  was  trodden  without  the  city,  and 
blood  came  out  of  the  wine-press,  even  unto  the  bridles  of  the 
horses,  for  a  thousand  six  hundred  furlongs. 


THE  SPIRITUAL  SENSE. 

The  Contents  of  the  whole  Chapter.  Concerning  the  new 
Christian  heaven :  it  is  described  from  verses  1 — 5  ;  the  Lord’s 
coming  proclaimed,  and  then  a  new  church,  verses  6,  7,  13 ;  an 
exhortation  to  renounce  the  doctrine  of  faith  separated  from 
charity,  in  which  the  present  church  is  principled,  verses  9 — • 
12  ;  an  exploration  of  these,  and  a  manifestation  that .  their 
works  are  evil,  verses  14 — 20. 

The  Contents  of  each  Yerse.  Y.  1,  “And  I  saw,  and 
lo,  a  Lamb  stood  on  the  mount  Zion,  and  with  him  a  hundred 
forty  and  four  thousand,”  signifies  the  Lord  now  in  the  new 
heaven  of  Christians,  who  have  acknowledged  him  as  the  God 
of  heaven  and  earth,  and  have  1  een  in  truths  of  doctrine  from 
6 


Chap.  Xiv.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 

him  by  the  Word  :  “Having  his  Father’s  name  written  on 
their  foreheads,”  signifies  their  acknowledgment  of  the  Lord’s 
Divinity  and  Divine  Humanity:  v.  2,  “And  I  heard  a  voice 
from  heaven,  as  the  voice  of  many  waters,”  signifies  the  Lord 
speaking  through  the  new  heaven  from  divine  truths  :  “  And  as 
the  voice  of  great  thunders,”  signifies,  and  from  divine  love : 
“  And  I  heard  the  voice  of  harpers  harping  with  their  harps,’ 
signifies  confession  of  the  Lord  from  joy  of  heart  by  the  spirit¬ 
ual  angels  in  the  inferior  heavens :  v.  3,  “  And  they  sung  as  it 
were  a  new  song  before  the  throne,  and  before  the  four  beasts, 
and  before  the  elders,”  signifies  the  celebration  and  glorifica¬ 
tion  of  the  Lord  before  him  and  before  the  angels  of  the  supe¬ 
rior  heavens :  “  And  no  one  could  learn  that  song  but  the 
hundred  forty  and  four  thousand,”  signifies  that  no  other 
Christians  could  understand,  and  thereby  from  love  and  faith 
acknowledge,  that  the  Lord  is  the  only  God  of  heaven  and 
earth,  but  those  who  are  received  by  the  Lord  into  this  new 
heaven :  “  Who  were  bought  from  the  earth,”  signifies  that 
they  are  such  as  were  capable  of  being  regenerated  %  the  Lord 
and  thus  redeemed  in  the  world:  v.  4,  “These  are  they  that 
were  not  defiled  with  women,  for  they  are  virgins,”  signifies 
that  they  did  not  adulterate  the  truths  of  the  church,  and  defile 
them  with  the  falsities  of  faith,  but  that  they  loved  truths  be¬ 
cause  they  are  truths:  “These  are  they  that  follow  the  Lamb 
whithersoever  he  goeth,”  signifies  that  they  are  conjoined  to 
the  Lord  through  love  and  faith  in  him,  because  they  have 
ived  according  to  his  commandments :  “  These  were  bought 
from  among  men,”  signifies  here  as  before :  “  Being  the  first- 
fruits  unto  God  and  tlie  Lamb,”  signifies  the  beginning  of  the 
Christian  heaven,  which  acknowledges  one  God,  in  whom  there 
is  a  trinity,  and  that  the  Lord  is  that  God:  v.  5,  “And  in  their 
mouth  was  found  no  guile,”  signifies  that  they  do  not  from 
cunning  and  design  speak  and  persuade  to  what  is  false  and 
evil:  “For  they  are  without  fault  before  the  throne  of  God,” 
signifies,  because  they  are  principled  in  truths  grounded  in 
good  from  the  Lord :  v.  6,  “  And  1  saw  another  angel  fly  in  the 
midst  of  heaven,  having  the  everlasting  gospel  to  preach  unto 
them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,”  signifies  the  annunciation  of 
the  Lord’s  advent,  and  of  the  new  church  about  to  come  down 
out  of  heaven  from  him  :  “  And  to  every  nation,  and  tribe,  and 
tongue,  and  people,”  signifies  to  all  who  from  religion  are  in 
good,  and  from  doctrine  in  truths:  v.  7,  “Saying  with  a  loud 
voice,  Fear  God,”  signifies  an  admonition  not  to  do  evil,  be¬ 
cause  this  is  against  the  Lord:  “And  give  glory  to  him,  for 
the  hour  of  his  judgment  is  come,”  signifies  an  acknowledg¬ 
ment  and  confession  that  every  truth  of  the  Word  is  from  the 
Lord,  according  to  which  every  man  will  be  judged  :  “  And 
worship  Him  that  made  heaven,  and  earth,  and  the  sea,  and  the 
7 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  X1T, 

fountains  of  waters,”  signifies  that  the  Lord  alone  is  to  be  wor¬ 
shipped,  because  he  alone  is  the  Creator,  Saviour,  and  Redeemer, 
and  from  him  alone  the  angelic  heaven  and  the  church,  and  all 
things  relating  to  them,  exist :  v.  8,  “  And  there  followed  an¬ 
other  angel,  saying,  Babylon,  that  great  city,  is  fallen,  is  fallen,” 
signifies  that  now  the  Roman  Catholic  religion,  as  to  its  tenets 
and  doctrinals,  is  dispersed :  “  Because  she  made  all  nations 
drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  fornication,”  signifies  be¬ 
cause,  by  profanations  of  the  Word,  and  adulterations  of  the 
good  and  truth  of  the  church,  she  hath  seduced  all  whom  she 
could  subject  to  her  dominion:  v.  9,  “  And  a  third  angel,  fol¬ 
lowed  them,  saying  with  a  loud  voice,”  signifies  something 
further  from  the  Lord  concerning  those  who  are  principled  in 
faith  separated  from  charity :  “  If  any  man  worsliip  the  beast 
and  his  image,  and  receive  his  mark  on  his  forehead  or  on  his 
hand,”  signifies  that  he  who  acknowledges  and  receives  the 
doctrine  of  justification  and  salvation  by  faith  alone,  confirms 
himself  in  it,  and  lives  according  to  it :  v.  10,  “  He  shall  even 
drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  God,  which  is  poured  out 
without  mixture  in  the  cup  of  his  indignation,”  signifies  that 
they  falsify  the  goods  and  truths  of  the  Word,  and  tincture 
their  lives  with  such  falsifications  :  “  And  he  shall  be  tormented 
with  fire  and  brimstone  before  the  holy  angels  and  before  the 
Lamb :  (v.  11,)  and  the  smoke  of  their  torment  ascendeth  up 
for  ever  and  ever,”  signifies  self-love  and  the  love  of  the  world, 
and  their  derivative  lusts,  and  the  pride  of  self-derived  intelli¬ 
gence  proceeding  from  these  latter,  and  torment  in  hell  from 
the  former :  “  And  they  have  no  rest  day  nor  night,  who  wor¬ 
ship  the  beast  and  his  image,  and  whosoever  receiveth  the  mark 
of  his  name,”  signifies  a  perpetual  state  in  things  undelightful 
with  those  who  acknowledge  and  receive  that  faith,  confirm  it, 
and  live  according  to  it:  v.  12,  “Here  is  the  patience  of  the 
saints,  here  are  they  that  keep  the  commandments  of  God  and 
the  faith  of  Jesus,”  signifies  that  the  man  of  the  Lord’s  church, 
by  temptations  arising  from  those  who  worship  the  beast,  is 
searched  and  tried  as  to  his  quality  in  regard  to  a  life  according 
to  the  commandments  of  the  Word  and  faith  in  the  Lord :  v. 
13,  “  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven  saying  unto  me,  Blessed 
are  the  dead  who  die  in  the  Lord  from  henceforth,”  signifies  a 
prediction  from  the  Lord  of  their  state  after  death,  who  will  be 
of  his  Hew  Church,  that  they  will  have  eternal  life  and  felicity: 
“  Yea,  saith  the  Spirit,  that  they  may  rest  from  their  labours,” 
signifies  that  the  divine  truth  of  the  Word  teaches  that  they 
who  afflict  their  soul  and  crucify  the  flesh,  on  that  account  shall 
have  peace  in  the  Lord :  “  And  their  works  do  follow  them,” 
signifies  according  as  they  have  loved  and  believed,  and  thence 
acted  and  spoken  :  v.  11,  “  And  I  saw,  and  behold  a  white 
cloud,  and  upon  the  cloud  one  sat  like  unto  the  Son  of  Man,” 
8 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


612 


7.  l.j 

signifies  the  Lord  as  the  Word  :  “  Having  on  his  head  a  golden 
crown,  and  in  his  hand  a  sharp  sickle,”  signifies  the  divine 
wisdom  from  his  divine  love,  and  the  divine  truth  of  the  Word : 
v.  15,  “And  another  angel  came  out  of  the  temple,”  signifies 
the  angelic  heaven  :  “  Cry  in  2:  with  a  loud  voice  to  Him  who  sat 
on  the  cloud,  Thrust  in  thy  sickle,  and  reap,  for  the  time  is 
come  for  thee  to  reap :  for  the  harvest  of  the  earth  is  ripe,” 
signifies  the  supplication  of  the  angels  of  heaven  to  the  Lord, 
that  he  would  make  an  end,  and  execute  judgment,  because  the 
church  is  now  arrived  at  its  last  state:  v.  16,  “And  he  that  sat 
on  the  cloud  thrust  in  his  sickle  on  the  earth :  and  the  earth 
was  reaped,”  signifies  the  end  of  the  church,  by  reason  that 
there  was  no  longer  any  divine  truth  therein  :  v.  17,  “  And 
another  angel  came  out  of  the  temple  which  is  in  heaven,  he 
also  having  a  sharp  sickle,”  signifies  the  heavens  of  the  Lord’s 
spiritual  kingdom,  and  the  divine  truth  of  the  Word  with  them: 
v.  18,  “  And  another  angel  came  out  from  the  altar,  having 
power  over  fire,”  signifies  the  heavens  of  the  Lord’s  celestial 
kingdom,  who  are  in  the  good  of  love  from  the  Lord:  “And  he 
cried  with  a  loud  cry  to  him  that  had  the  sharp  sickle,  saying, 
Thrust  in  thy  sharp  sickle,  and  gather  the  clusters  of  the  vine 
of  the  earth,”  signifies  the  Lord’s  operation  from  the  good  of 
his  love  through  the  divine  truth  of  his  Word  upon  the  works 
of  charity  and  faith  among  the  men  of  the  Christian  church : 

‘  For  her  grapes  are  ripe,”  signifies  because  it  is  the  last  state 
of  the  Christian  church:  v.  19,  “And  the  angel  thrust  in  his 
sickle  into  the  earth,  and  gathered  the  vine  of  the  earth,”  sig¬ 
nifies  the  end  of  the  present  Christian  church :  “  And  cast  it 
into  the  great  wine-press  of  the  wrath  of  God,”  signifies  an 
exploration  of  the  quality  of  their  works,  that  they  were  evil : 
v.  20,  “  And  the  wine-press  was  trodden  without  the  city,”  sig¬ 
nifies  that  an  exploration  was  made  from  the  divine  truths  of  the 
Word,  into  the  quality  of  the  works  resulting  from  the  doctrine 
of  faith  of  the  church  :  “  And  blood  came  out  of  the  wine-press 
even  unto  the  bridles  of  the  horses,”  signifies  violence  done  to 
the  Word  by  direful  falsifications  of  truth,  and  the  understand¬ 
ing  so  closed  thereby,  that  man  is  scarcely  capable  any  longer 
of  being  taught,  and  thus  led  by  divine  truths  from  the  Lord : 
“  For  a  thousand  six  hundred  furlongs,”  signifies  mere  falsities 
of  evil. 


THE  EXPLANATION. 

612.  And  I  saw,  and  lo,  a  lamb  stood  upontht  mount  Zion, 
and  with  him  a  hundred  foi'ty  and  four  thousand,  signifies  the 
Lord  now  in  the  new  heaven  collected  out  of  those  in  the  Chris¬ 
tian  churches  who  have  acknowledged  the  Lord  alone  to  be  the 

9 


612 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Cliap.  XIV. 

Gocl  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  have  been  in  truths  of  doctrine 
grounded  in  the  good  of  love  from  him  by  the  Word.  By  I 
saw,  are  signified  the  things  which  follow  in  this  chapter ;  by  a 
Lamb  is  meant  the  Lord  as  to  his  Divine  Humanity,  n.  269/ 
271 ;  by  Mount  Zion  is  signified  heaven,  where  they  are  who 
are  principled  in  love  to  the  Lord,  as  will  be  seen  presently ;  by 
a  hundred  forty  and  four  thousand  are  signified  all  who  acknow¬ 
ledge  the  Lord  alone  to  be  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and 
in  truths  of  doctrine  grounded  in  the  good  of  love  from  him 
through  the  Word,  n.  348,  &c.  These  were  treated  of  in  chap¬ 
ter  vii.,  but  then  in  reference  to  their  being  sealed  on  their 
foreheads,  and  thus  distinguished  and  separated  from  the  rest : 
now,  however,  the  subject  refers  to  their  being  collected  to¬ 
gether  into  one,  and  to  the  formation  of  a  heaven  from  them. 
The  heaven  here  treated  of,  is  the  heaven  collected  from 
among  Christians,  from  the  time  of  the  Lord’s  being  in  the 
world,  and  from  such  of  them  as  approached  the  Lord  alone, 
and  lived  according  to  his  precepts  in  the  Word,  by  shunning 
evils  as  sins  against  God.  This  heaven  is  the  new  heaven,  from 
which  the  Holy  Jerusalem,  that  is,  the  new  church  upon  earth, 
will  descend,  Apoc.  xxi.  1,  2 ;  but  the  heavens  which  were 
formed  before  the  Lord’s  coming  are  above  this  heaven,  and  are 
called  the  ancient  heavens ;  all  of  which  likewise  acknowledge 
the  Lord  alone  to  be  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth :  these  hea¬ 
vens  communicate  with  this  new  heaven  by  influx.  It  is  well 
known,  that  by  the  land  of  Canaan  is  signified  the  church,  be¬ 
cause  the  Word  was  there,  and  by  it  the  Lord  was  known;  also 
because  in  the  midst  of  it  was  the  city  Zion,  and  under  it  the 
city  Jerusalem,  both  upon  a  mountain;  hence  by  Zion  and 
Jerusalem  are  signified  the  inmost  things  of  the  church;  and 
as  the  church  in  the  heavens  makes  one  with  the  church  upon 
earth,  therefore  by  Zion  and  Jerusalem  is  signified  the  church 
everywhere,  but  by  Zion  the  church  as  to  love,  and  by  Jerusa¬ 
lem  the  church  as  to  doctrine  derived  from  love.  It  is  called 
Mount  Zion,  because  by  a  mount  is  signified  love,  n.  336. 
That  by  Mount  Zion  is  signified  heaven  and  the  church  where 
the  Lord  alone  is  worshipped,  may  appear  from  the  following 
passages :  “  I  have  set  my  king  upon  mylioly  Kill  of  Zion  ;  I  will 
declare  the  decree,  Jehovah  hath  said  unto  me,  Thou  art  my 
Son,  this  day  have  I  begotten  thee.  Ask  of  me,  and  I  shall 
give  thee  the  heathen  for  thy  inheritance.  Kiss  the  Son,  lest 
he  be  angry,  and  ye  perish  from  the  way ;  blessed  are  all  they 
that  put  their  trust  in  him,”  Psalm  ii.  6 — 8,  12.  “  O  Zion , 

that  bringest  good  tidings,  get  thee  up  into  the  high  mountain, 
say,  Behold,  the  Lord  Jehovah  will  come  with  a  strong  hand,” 
Isaiah  xl.  9,  10.  “  Rejoice  greatly,  O  daughter  of  Zion ,  be¬ 

hold  thy  King  cometh  unto  thee ;  he  is  just,  and  having  salva¬ 
tion,”  Zecli.  ix.  9 ;  Matt.  xxi.  2,  4,  5  ;  John  xii.  14,  15.  “  Cry 

10 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


613 


v.  1.] 

out  and  shout,  thou  inhabitant  of  Zion ,  for  great  is  the  Holy 
One  of  Israel  in  the  midst  of  thee,”  Isaiah  xii.  6.  “The  ran¬ 
somed  of  Jehovah  shall  return,  and  come  to  Zion  with  songs,” 
Isaiah  xxxv.  10.  “Sing  and  rejoice,  O  daughter  of  Zion,  for, 
lo,  I  come,  and  I  will  dwell  in  the  midst  of  tliee,”  Zech.  ii.  10. 
“  O  that  the  salvation  of  Israel  were  come  out  of  Zion ,”  Psalm 
xiv.  7 ;  Psalm  liii.  7.  “Thus  saith  the  Lord  Jehovah,  Behold, 
I  lay  in  Zion ,  for  a  foundation,  a  stone,  a  tried  stone,  and  your 
covenant  with  death  shall  be  disannulled,”  Isaiah  xxviii.  16 — 
18.  “  My  salvation  shall  not  tarry,  I  will  place  salvation  in 

Zion  for  Israel  my  glory,”  Isaiah  xlvi.  13.  “And  the  Re¬ 
deemer  shall  come  to  Zion,”  Isaiah  lix.  20.  “Jehovah  of 
Hosts  shall  reign  in  mount  Zion”  Isaiah  xxiv.  23.  “Jehovah 
lovetli  the  gates  of  Zion  more  than  all  the  dwellings  of  Jacob ; 
glorious  tilings  are  spoken  of  thee,  O  city  of  God ,  Jehovah  shall 
count,  when  he  writeth  up  the  people,  that  this  man  was  born 
there.  All  my  springs  are  in  thee,”  Psalm  lxxxvii.  2,  3,  6,  7. 
“  Jehovah  hath  chosen  Zion,  he  hath  desired  it  for  his  habitation, 
this  is  my  rest  for  ever,  here  will  I  dwell ;  for  I  have  desired 
it,”  Psalm  cxxxii.  13, 14.  “  Let  the  children  of  Zion  rejoice  in 

their  King,”  Psalm  cxlix.  2,  3.  “Thou  shalt  arise,  O  Jehovah, 
and  have  mercy  upon  Zion,  for  the  time  to  favour  her,  yea,  the 
set  time  is  come,  to  declare  the  name  of  Jehovah  in  Zion,  when 
the  people  are  gathered  together,  and  the  kingdoms,  to  serve 
Jehovah,”  Psalm  cii.  13 — 16,  21,  22.  “Out  of  Zion,  the  per¬ 
fection  of  beauty,  God  hath  shined.  Our  God  shall  come,  he 
shall  call  to  the  heavens  from  above,  and  to  the  earth,  that  he 
may  judge  his  people.  Gather  my  saints  together  unto  me,” 
Psalm  1.  1 — 5 :  besides  other  passages,  as  Isaiah  i.  27 ;  iv.  3, 

5  ;  xxxi.  4,  9  ;  xxxiii.  5,  20  ;  xxxvii.  22  ;  lii.  1 ;  lxiv.  10 ;  Jerem. 

vi.  2 ;  Lament,  iv.  2 ;  Amos  i.  2 ;  Micah  iii.  10,  12  ;  iv.  1 — 3, 
7,  8 ;  Zeph.  iii.  14,  15  ;  Joel  iv.  16,  17,  21 ;  Zech.  viii.  3  ;  Psalm 
xx.  2,  5  ;  Psalm  xlviii.  3, 11 — 14  ;  Psalm  lxxvi.  2  ;  Psalm  lxxviii. 
68 ;  Psalm  cx.  1,  2 ;  Psalm  cxlix.  2,  4 ;  Psalm  cx.  2,  4 ;  Psalm 
cxxvi.  1 ;  Psalm  cxxviii.  5,  6 ;  Psalm  cxxxiv.  3  ;  Psalm  cxxxv. 
21  ;  Psalm  cxlvi.  10.  The  virgin  and  daughter  of  Zion  is  men¬ 
tioned  in  many  places ;  by  whom  is  not  meant  any  virgin  or 
daughter  there,  but  the  church  as  to  the  affection  of  good  and 
truth,  the  same  as  by  the  Lamb’s  bride,  Apoc.  xxi.  2,  9  ;  xix.  7. 
The  virgin  and  daughter  of  Zion  signifies  the  Lord’s  church 
in  these  places  :  Isaiah  i.  8  ;  iii.  16 — 26  ;  iv.  4  ;  x.  32  ;  xvi.  1 ; 
xxxvii.  22  ;  lii.  2  ;  lxii.  11 ;  Jerem.  iv.  31 ;  vi.  2,  23  ;  Lament,  i. 

6  ;  ii.  1,  4,  8,  10,  13,  18 ;  iv.  22  ;  Micah  i.  13  ;  iv.  8,  10,  13 ; 
Zeph.  iii.  14;  Zech.  ii.  10;  ix.  9;  Psalm  ix.  14;  and  others. 

613.  Having  his  Father's  name  written  on  their  foreheads, 
signifies  their  acknowledgment  of  the  Lord’s  Divinity  and  Divine 
Humanity  from  love  and  faith  in  them.  By  the  name  of  the 
Father  is  meant  the  Lord  as  to  the  all-begetting  Divinity  called 
11 


613  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Cliap.  xiv. 

the  Father,  and  at  the  same  time  as  to  the  Divine  Humanity, 
which  is  called  the  Son,  because  they  are  a  one  and  one  person, 
united  like  soul  and  body ;  for  which  reason,  in  heaven,  by  God 
the  Father  no  other  is  understood  than  the  Lord,  and  the  Lord 
is  also  called  Father  in  the  new  heaven.  The  reason  why  it  is 
here  said,  the  name  of  his  Father  on  their  foreheads,  is  also 
because  by  Father  is  meant  the  divine  good  of  the  Lord’s  divine 
love,  which  in  the  Word  of  the  Evangelists  is  everywhere  meant 
by  the  Father,  when  named  by  the  Lord,  and  the  divine  truth 
of  his  divine  wisdom  by  the  Son  ;  which  two  were  united  as 
soul  to  body  and  body  to  soul,  when  the  Lord  glorified  his  Hu¬ 
manity,  see  n.  21,  170:  and  since  they  are  one,  it  is  therefore 
said  in  another  place,  The  name  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb  on 
their  foreheads,  chap.  xxii.  4  ;  concerning  these,  therefore,  who 
are  here  treated  of,  it  is  said,  that  they  had  the  Father’s  name 
written  on  their  foreheads,  because  by  the  one  hundred  and 
forty-four  thousand  sealed  out  of  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel,  are 
meant  the  angels  of  the  superior  heavens,  who  are  all  in  the 
good  of  celestial  love,  and  by  the  Father,  as  was  observed,  that 
good  is  understood.  That  the  angels  here  treated  of  are  angels 
of  the  superior  heavens,  may  be  seen  in  the  explanation  of 
chapter  vii.,  particularly  at  n.  362.  By  written  on  their  fore¬ 
heads  is  signified  an  acknowledgment  from  love  and  faith  in 
them ;  by  written  or  inscribed  is  signified  acknowledgment  in 
them,  and  by  the  forehead  is  signified  love  and  its  consequent 
intelligence  of  faith,  n.  347,  605.  That  the  Divinity,  which  is 
called  the  Father,  and  the  Divine  Humanity,  which  is  called 
the  Son,  are  one,  like  soul  and  body,  and  consequently  that 
the  Lord  is  to  be  approached  as  to  his  Divine  Humanity,  and 
that  thus  and  no  otherwise  the  Divinity,  which  is  called  the 
Father,  is  approached,  appears  from  so  many  passages  in  the 
Word,  that  they  would  fill  many  pages,  if  they  were  to  be 
adduced  ;  a  large  collection  of  them  may  be  found  m  The  Doc¬ 
trine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Lord ,  n.  29 — 36,  38 
• — 45,  and  following  numbers ;  from  which  a  few  only  shall  here 
be  quoted  by  way  of  confirmation.  They  are  as  follows  :  “And 
the  angel  said  unto  Mary,  Behold,  thou  shalt  conceive  in  thy 
womb,  and  bring  forth  a  Son,  and  thou  shalt  call  his  name  Jesus. 
He  shall  be  great,  and  shall  be  called  the  Son  of  the  Highest : 
but  Mary  said,  How  shall  this  be,  seeing  I  know  not  a  man? 
and  the  angel  answered,  The  Holy  Ghost  shall  come  upon  thee , 
and  the  power  of  the  Highest  shall  overshadow  thee ,  therefore 
that  Holy  Thing  which  shall  be  born  of  thee  shall  be  called  the 
Son  of  Godf  Luke  i.  30 — 35.  “The  angel  of  the  Lord  appeared 
to  Joseph  in  a  dream,  saying,  Fear  not  to  take  unto  thee  Mary 
thy  wife,  for  that  which  is  conceived  in  her  is  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  /  and  Joseph  knew  her  not  till  she  had  brought  forth  her 
first-born  son,”  Matt.  i.  20,  25  “  In  the  beginning  wa3  the 

12 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


613 


V.  1.] 

Word,  and  the  Word  was  with  God,  and  the  Word  was  God, 
and  the  Word  was  made  flesh,  and  we  beheld  his  glory,  the  glory 
as  of  the  only -begotten  of  the  Father ,”  John  i.  1,  2,  14.  “  The 
Jews  sought  to  kill  Jesus,  because  he  said  that  God  was  his 
Father,  making  himself  equal  with  God  :  then  Jesns  answered, 
What  things  soever  the  Father  doetli,  these  also  doeth  the  Son 
likewise  ;  as  the  Father  raiseth  np  the  dead  and  qnickeneth 
them,  even  so  the  Son  qnickeneth  whom  he  will :  verily  I  say 
unto  you,  the  hour  is  coming,  when  the  dead  shall  hear  the 
voice  of  the  Son  of  God,  and  they  that  hear  shall  live,”  John  v 
18 — 26.  “  As  the  Father  hath  life  in  himself,  so  hath  he  given 

to  the  Son  to  have  life  in  himself f  John  v.  26.  “I  am  the 
way,  the  truth,  and  the  life  ;  no  man  cometh  unto  the  Father  but 
by  me.  If  ye  had  known  me,  ye  should  have  known  my  Father 
also,  and  from  henceforth  ye  know  him,  and  have  seen  him. 
Philip  saith  unto  him,  Lord,  show  us  the  Father,  and  it  snfficeth 
us.  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  Have  I  been  so  long  time  with  you, 
and  yet  hast  thou  not  known  me,  Philip?  he  that  hath  seen  me 
hath  seen  the  Father,  and  how  sayest  thou  then.  Show  us  the 
Father?  believest  thou  not  that  I  am  in  the  Father  and  the 
Father  in  me  ?  Believe  me  that  I  am  in  the  Father  and  the 
Father  in  me,”  John  xiv.  6 — 11.  “  I  will  give  unto  my  sheep 

eternal  life;  I  and  my  Father  are  one.  And  the  Jews  took  up 
stones  again  to  stone  him,  because  he  made  himself  God  ;  and 
he  said,  I  do  the  works  of  my  Father,  believe  the  works,  that 
ye  may  know  and  believe  that  the  Father  is  in  me  and  I  in 
him,”  John  x.  28 — 38.  “  He  who  seeth  me,  seeth  Ilim  that 

sent  me,”  John  xii.  45.  “  All  things  that  the  Father  hath  are 

mine,”  John  xvi.  15.  “  That  the  Father  hath  given  all  things 

into  his  hands”  John  xiii.  3.  “ Father ,  thou  hast  given  me 

power  over  all  flesh  •  and  this  is  life  eternal,  that  they  might 
know  thee,  the  only  true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ,  whom  thou 
hast  sent:  and  all  mine  are  thine,  and  thine  are  mine,”  John 
xvii.  2,  3,  10.  “  All  jpower  is  given  unto  me  in  heaven  and  in 

earth,”  Matt,  xxviii.  18.  “  Whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in  my 

name,  that  will  Ido,  and  I  will  do  it,”  John  xi  v.  13, 14.  “  The 
Spirit  of  Truth  shall  not  speak  of  himself,  but  he  shall  take  of 
mine,  and  shall  show  it  unto  you,”  John  xvi.  13,  14.  “  He 

that  abidetli  in  me,  and  I  in  him,  the  same  bringeth  forth  much 
fruit,  for  without  me  ye  can  do  nothing”  John  xv.  5  :  besides 
others.  There  are  still  more  in  the  Old  Testament,  some  of 
which  shall  be  cited :  “  Unto  us  a  child  is  born,  unto  us  a  son 
is  given,  and  the  government  shall  be  upon  his  shoulder,  and 
his  name  shall  be  called,  Wonderful,  Counsellor,  the  mighty 
God,  the  Fveiiasting  Father,  the  Prince  of  Peace,”  Isaiah  ix.  6. 
“  Behold,  a  virgin  shall  conceive  and  bear  a  son,  and  shall  call 
his  name  Immanuel — God  with  us,”  Isaiah  vii.  14.  “  Behold, 

the  days  come,  that  I  will  raise  unto  David  a  righteous  branch 
13 


f>14  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap,  xiv, 

and  a  king  shall  reign  and  prosper;  and  this  is  his  name  where¬ 
by  he  shall  be  called,  Jehovah  our  Righteousness ,”  Jerem.  xxiii. 
5,  6 ;  xxxiii.  15,  16.  “  And  it  shall  be  said  in  that  day,  Lo, 

this  is  our  God,  we  have  waited  for  him,  and  he  will  save  us  ; 
this  is  Jehovah ,  we  have  waited  for  him  /  we  will  be  glad  and 
rejoice  in  his  salvation,”  Isaiah  xxv.  9.  “  Surely  God  is  in 

thee,  and  there  is  none  else,  there  is  no  other  God ;  verily,  thou 
art  a  God  that  hidest  thyself,  0  God  of  Israel ,  the  Saviour ,” 
Isaiah  xlv.  14,  15.  “  Am  not  I  Jehovah,  and  there  is  no  God 

else  beside  me ;  a  just  God  and  a  Saviour  ;  there  is  none  else 
beside  mef  Isaiah  xlv.  21,  22.  u  I  am  Jehovah ,  and  beside  me 
there  is  no  Saviour ,”  Isaiah  xliii.  11.  UI  Jehovah  am  thy  God, 
and  thou  shalt  know  no  God  but  me,  for  there  is  no  Saviour 
beside  mef  Hosea  xiii.  4.  u  Thou ,  Jehovah ,  art  our  Father , 
our  Redeemer ,  thy  name  is  from  everlasting,”  Isaiah  Ixiii.  16. 
“  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  the  King  of  Israel,  and  his  Redeemer , 
Jehovah  of  Hosts ,  I  am  the  first  and  I  am  the  last,  and  beside 
me  there  is  no  God,”  Isaiah  xliv.  6.  “  Thus  saith  Jehovah  thy 

Redeemer ,  I  am  Jehovah  that  maketh  all  things,  and  alone  by 
myself,”  Isaiah  xliv.  24.  “  Thus  saith  Jehovah  thy  Redeemer , 

the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  I  am  Jehovah  thy  God,”  Isaiah  xlviii. 
17.  “  Jehovah  my  strength  and  my  Redeemer ,”  Psalm  xix.  14. 
“  Their  Redeemer  is  strong ,  Jehovah  of  Hosts  is  his  name  * 
Jerem.  1.  34.  u  Jehovah  of  Hosts  is  his  name,  and  thy  R& 
deemer ,  the  Holy  One  of  Israel ,  the  God  of  the  whole  earth 
shat  the  be  called ,”  Isaiah  liv.  5.  “  And  all  flesh  shall  know,  that 
I  Jehovah  am  thy  Saviour  and  thy  Redeemer ,  the  Mighty  One 
of  Jacob,”  Isaiah  xlix.  26  ;  lx.  16.  “  As  for  our  Redeemer ,  Je¬ 
hovah  of  Hosts  is  his  namef  Isaiah  xlvii.  4.  “  Thus  saith  thy 

Redeemer ,  Jehovah ,”  Isaiah  xliii.  14;  xlix.  7.  And  in  other 
places,  as  Luke  i.  68  ;  Isaiah  lxii.  11,  12 ;  Ixiii.  1,  4,  9  ;  Jerem. 
xv.  20,  21 ;  Hosea  xiii.  4,  14  ;  Psalm  xxxi.  5  ;  Psalm  xliv.  26  ; 
Psalm  xlix.  15  ;  Psalm  lv.  18,  19  ;  Psalm  lxix.  18  ;  Psalm  lxxi. 
23  ;  Psalm  ciii.  4 ;  Psalm,  cvii.  2 ;  Psalm  cxxx.  7,  8.  And  in 
Zechariah,  “  In  that  day  Jehovah  shall  be  King  over  all  the 
earth ,  in  that  day  shall  there  be  one  Jehovah  and  his  name 
one ,”  xiv.  9.  But  these  are  only  a  small  number. 

614.  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven ,  as  the  voice  of  many 
waters ,  signifies  the  Lord  speaking  through  the  new  heaven 
from  divine  truths.  By  a  voice  from  heaven  is  signified  a  voice 
or  speech  from  the  Lord  through  heaven ;  for  when  a  voice  is 
heard  from  heaven,  it  is  from  the  Lord ;  here,  through  the  new 
heaven  of  Christians,  which  is  understood  by  Mount  Zion,  upon 
which  the  Lamb  was  seen  standing,  and  with  him  a  hundred 
and  forty-four  thousand,  n.  612,  613  ;  by  many  waters  are  sig¬ 
nified  divine  truths,  n.  50.  The  same  is  said  of  the  Lord  speak¬ 
ing  through  heaven  from  divine  truths,  in  the  following  pas¬ 
sages  :  “  The  voice  of  the  Son  of  Man  was  heard  as  the  voice  of 
14 


7.  1 — 3.J 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


615 - 617 


many  waters ,”  Apoc.  i.  15.  “  And  a  voice  from  the  throne,  as 

the  voice  of  many  waters ,”  Apoc.  xix.  6.  “  And  the  voice  of 

the  God  of  Israel  was  like  the  voice  of  many  waters”  Ezek. 
xliii.  2.  “The  voice  of  Jehovah  is  upon  the  waters,  Jehovah 
is  upon  many  waters ,”  Psalm  xxix.  3.  “  The  noise  of  the  wings 
of  the  cherubim  was  like  the  noise  of  great  waters ,”  Ezek  i.  24: 
by  the  cherubim  is  signified  the  Word,  n.  239,  thus  divine  truth, 
from  which  the  Lord  speaks. 

615.  And  as  the  voice  of  great  thunders ,  signifies  the  Lord 
speaking  through  the  new  heaven  from  divine  love.  That  light- 
nings,  thundermgs,  and  voices,  signify  illustration,  perception, 
and  instruction,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  236 ;  and  that  the  seven 
thunders,  which  utter  their  voices,  signify  the  Lord  speaking 
through  the  universal  heaven,  n.  472.  The  Lord,  when  he 
speaks  through  heaven,  speaks  from  the  third  heaven  through 
the  second  heaven,  thus  from  divine  love  through  divine  wis¬ 
dom,  for  the  third  heaven  is  in  his  divine  love,  and  the  second 
heaven  in  his  divine  wisdom  ;  the  Lord  never  speaks  otherwise 
when  he  speaks  from  the  superior  heavens ;  and  this  is  what  is 
meant  by  a  voice  as  of  many  waters,  and  by  a  voice  of  great 
thunder  ;  many  waters  are  the  divine  truths  of  divine  wisdom, 
and  great  thunder  is  the  divine  good  of  divine  love. 

616.  And  I  heard  the  voice  of  harpers  harping  with  their 
harps ,  signifies  confession  of  the  Lord  from  joy  of  heart  by  the 
spiritual  angels  in  the  inferior  heavens.  To  strike  upon  the 
harp  signifies  to  confess  the  Lord  from  spiritual  truths,  see 
above,  n.  276  ;  that  this  proceeds  from  joy  of  heart  follows  of 
course ;  hence  by  harpers  are  signified  spiritual  angels.  The 
reason  why  angels  of  the  inferior  heavens  are  here  denoted*  is, 
because  the  voice  of  the  Lord  through  the  superior  heavens  was 
heard  as  the  voice  of  many  waters,  and  as  the  voice  of  great 
thunder,  n.  614,  615.  There  was  heard  a  voice  of  harpers  strik¬ 
ing  upon  harps,  because  sound  or  speech  descending  from  the 
inferior  heavens  is  sometimes  heard  like  the  sound  of  harps ; 
not  that  they  are  playing  upon  harps,  but  because  the  voice  of 
confession  of  the  Lord  from  joy  of  heart  is  so  heard  below. 

617.  And  they  sung  as  it  were  a  new  song  before  the  throne , 
t md  before  the  four  beasts  and  the  elders ,  signifies  the  celebration 
and  glorification  of  the  Lord  before  him  and  before  the  angels 
of  the  superior  heavens.  By  singing  a  new  song  is  signified 
acknowledgment  and  glorification  of  the  Lord,  as  being  the 
alone  Judge,  Redeemer,  and  Saviour,  thus  the  God  of  heaven 
and  earth,  see  above,  n.  279.  Before  the  throne  means  before 
the  Lord,  because  he  alone  sits  upon  the  throne ;  that  before 
the  four  beasts  and  the  elders  means  before  the  angels  of  the 
superior  heavens,  see  n.  369  ;  by  as  it  were  a  new  song,  is  sig¬ 
nified  the  celebration  and  glorification  of  the  Lord  in  the  new 
Christian  heaven,  in  the  present  case  in  particular,  that  he  is 

15 


618 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap,  xiv 

acknowledged  to  be  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  in  like  man¬ 
ner  as  in  the  ancient  heavens ;  this  is  implied  in  the  expression 
as  it  were ,  for  as  it  were  a  new  song,  signifies  as  though  it  were 
new,  when  nevertheless  it  is  not  new.  That  the  new  heaven 
mentioned  in  the  Apocalypse,  chap.  xxi.  1,  is  a  new  heaven 
composed  of  Christians,  and  that  the  former  heavens  consist  of 
the  ancient  and  most  ancient  people,  also  that  the  Lord  is 
acknowledged  in  these  heavens  to  be  the  God  of  heaven  and 
earth,  has  been  shown  before. 

618.  And  no  one  could  learn  that  song  but  the  hundred  and 
forty  and  four  thousand ,  signifies  that  no  other  Christians  could, 
understand,  and  thereby  from  love  and  faith  acknowledge,  that 
the  Lord  is  the  only  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  but  those  who 
are  received  by  the  Lord  into  this  new  heaven.  By  this  song  is 
signified  acknowledgment  and  glorification  of  the  Lord,  as  being 
the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  n.  279,  617  ;  by  learning  is  signi¬ 
fied  to  perceive  in  one’3  self  that  it  is  so,  which  is  to  understand, 
and  so  to  receive  and  acknowledge ;  he  who  learns  otherwise, 
learns  and  does  not  learn,  because  he  does  not  retain ;  by  the 
hundred  forty  and  four  thousand  are  meant  they  who  acknow¬ 
ledge  the  Lord  alone  to  be  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  n. 
612.  The  reason  why  no  other  Christians  could  learn  this 
song,  that  is,  acknowledge  that  the  Lord  is  the  only  God  of 
heaven  and  earth,  is,  because  they  have  imbibed  the  notion 
from  infancy,  that  there  are  three  persons  in  the  Godhead,  dis¬ 
tinct  from  each  other,  for  it  is  said  in  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity, 
“  There  is  one  person  of  the  Father,  another  of  the  Son,  and 
another  of  the  Holy  Spirit;”  likewise,  “  the  Father  is  God,  the 
Son  is  God,  and  the  Holy  Spirit  is  God and  although  it  is 
there  added,  “  that  these  three  are  one,”  yet  in  thought  they 
divide  the  divine  essence  into  three,  which  nevertheless  cannot 
be  divided;  and  for  that  reason  they  approach  the  Father, 
because  he  is  first  in  order ;  and  besides,  the  leading  men  in 
the  church  have  taught,  that  the  Father  should  be  prayed  to,  to 
send  the  Holy  Spirit  for  the  sake  of  the  Son,  whereby  their 
idea  of  three  has  been  confirmed,  so  that  they  cannot  think  of 
the  Son  as  God,  equal  with  the  Father,  and  one  with  the  Father, 
but  of  the  Son  as  equal  with  any  other  man,  although  he  alone 
as  to  his  Humanity  is  righteousness,  and  is  called  Jehovah  our 
Righteousness,  Jerem.  xxiii.  5,  6 ;  xxxiii.  15,  16  :  from  this 
idea  of  their  thought  it  has  come  to  pass,  that  they  are  not  able 
to  comprehend  how  the  Lord,  as  born  in  the  world,  can  be  the 
God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  still  less,  the  only  God,  notwith¬ 
standing  their  having  heard  and  read  all  the  passages  cited 
above,  n.  613,  and  also  these  :  “  All  things  that  the  Father  hath 
are  mine,”  John  xvi.  15.  “  The  Father  hath  given  all  things 

into  the  hand  of  the  Son,”  John  xiii.  3.  “  Father,  thou  hast 

given  me  power  overall  flesh  ;  all  mine  are  thine  and  thine  are 
16 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


618 


V.  3.J 


mine,”  John  xvii.  2,  3,  10.  “  All  power  is  given  unto  me  in 

heaven  and  in  earth,”  Matt,  xxviii.  18  :  also  that  he  was  con¬ 
ceived  of  Jehovah  the  Father,  and  hence  that  his  soul  was  from 
him,  Luke  i.  34,  38  ;  and  consequently,  the  divine  essence  was 
his  :  besides  many  other  things  of  a  like  import  in  other  places. 
That  they  were  said  of  the  Lord  who  was  born  in  the  world, 
any  one  may  see;  as  also  that  “He  and  the  Father  are  one: 
and  that  he  is  in  the  Father  and  the  Father  in  him and  that 
“he  who  seeth  him  seetli  the  Father,”  John  x.  28,  38;  xiv. 
— 11.  Now,  although  they  may  have  heard  and  read  these 
things,  yet  they  cannot  give  up  the  idea  which  was  conceived 
in  early  life  and  confirmed  in  them  afterwards  by  their  teachers, 
and  which  has  so  closed  up  their  rational  faculty  that  they  are 
incapable  of  seeing  or  of  understanding  these  words  of  the 
Lord :  “  I  am  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life,  no  man  cometh 
unto  the  Father  but  by  me,”  John  xiv.  6.  “He  that  entereth 
not  by  the  door  into  the  sheep-fold,  but  climbeth  up  some  other 
way,  the  same  is  a  thief  and  a  robber ;  I  am  the  door,  by  me  ^f 
any  man  enter  in,  he  shall  be  saved,”  John  x.  1,  9.  Also,  that 
the  Lord  glorified  his  Humanity,  that  is,  united  it  to  the  divin¬ 
ity  of  the  Father,  or  to  the  divinity  which  wras  in  himself  from 
conception,  for  the  sake  of  rendering  it  possible  for  the  human 
race  to  be  united  to  God  the  Father  in  him  and  through  him. 
That  this  was  the  reason  of  the  Lord’s  coming  into  the  world, 
and  of  the  glorification  of  his  Humanity,  he  fully  teaches  in 
John  :  for  he  says,  “  At  that  day  ye  shall  know,  that  I  am  in  my 
Father,  and  ye  in  me,  and  I  in  you,”  John  xiv.  20.  “  He  that 

abideth  in  me  and  I  in  him,  the  same  bringeth  forth  much 
fruit ;  for  without  me  ye  can  do  nothing :  if  a  man  abide  not  in 
me,  he  is  cast  forth  as  a  branch,  and  is  withered,”  John  xv.  5,  6. 
“And  for  their  sakes  I  sanctify  myself,  that  they  also  might  be 
sanctified  through  the  truth,  that  all  may  be  one,  as  thou  leather 
art  in  me,  and  1  in  thee,  I  in  them  and  thou  in  me,”  John  xvii. 
19,  21,  23,  26  ;  also,  vi.  56  ;  and  in  other  places :  from  which  it 
clearly  appears,  that  the  Lord’s  coming  into  the  world,  and  the 
glorification  of  his  Humanity,  had  for  its  end  the  conjunction 
of  men  with  God  the  Father  in  him  and  through  him,  thus  that 
he  himself  is  to  be  approached :  this  is  also  confirmed  by  the 
Lord’s  so  often  saying,  that  they  must  believe  in  him,  that  they 
might  have  eternal  hie,  see  above,  n.  513.  Who  cannot  see  that 
all  this  is  said  by  the  Lord  concerning  himself  in  his  Humanity, 
and  that  he  never  would  have  said,  nor  could  say,  that  he  was 
in  men  and  men  in  him,  and  that  it  was  necessary  to  believe  in 
him,  that  they  might  have  eternal  life,  if  his  Humanity  was 
not  divine?  To  ask  the  Father  in  his  name,  does  not  mean  to 
approach  God  the  Father  immediately,  nor  to  ask  for  his  sake, 
but  to  approach  the  Lord,  and  the  Father  through  him,  because 
the  Father  is  in  the  Son,  and  they  are  one,  as  he  himself  teaches ; 

IT  VOL.  II. — B 


619,  620  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  xiv. 

this  is  what  is  signified  by  asking  in  his  name ;  as  may  appear 
also  from  these  passages  :  “  He  that  believeth  not  in  the  Son,  is 
condemned  already,  because  he  hath  not  believed  in  the  name 
of  the  only-begotten  Son  of  Godfi  John  iii.  18.  “These  things 
are  written,  that  ye  might  believe  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  the 
Son  of  God,  and  that  believing  ye  might  have  life  through  hie 
namef  John  xx.  31.  “Jesus  said,  Whosoever  shall  receive  this 
child  in  my  name ,  receiveth  me,  and  whosoever  shall  receive 
me ,  receiveth  him  that  sent  mef  Luke  ix.  48.  “  Whatsoever 

ye  shall  ask  in  my  name ,  that  will  I  do  f  John  xiv.  13  :  besides 
other  places,  in  which  the  expression  in  the  name  of  the  Lord. 
occurs,  Matt.  vii.  22;  xviii.  5,  20;  xix.  29;  xxiii.  39;  Mark  ix. 
37 ;  xvi.  17 ;  Luke  xiii.  35  ;  xix.  38  ;  xxiv.  47 ;  John  i.  12 ;  ii. 
23  ;  v.  43  ;  xii.  13  ;  xv.  16  ;  xvi.  23,  24,  26,  27  ;  xvii.  6.  What 
is  meant  by  the  name  of  God,  and  that  the  name  of  the  Father 
is  the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine  Humanity,  may  be  seen  above,  n. 
81,  165,  584. 

619.  Which  were  bought  from  the  earth ,  signifies  that  they 
are  such  as  were  capable  of  being  regenerated  by  the  Lord  and 
thus  redeemed  in  the  world.  By  being  bought  from  the  earth, 
is  signified  redeemed  in  the  world  ;  that  redemption  is  deliver¬ 
ance  from  hell,  and  salvation  by  conjunction  with  the  Lord, 
may  be  seen,  n.  281 ;  and  since  this  is  effected  by  regeneration, 
therefore  by  the  redeemed  are  signified  they  who  are  regene¬ 
rated  and  thus  redeemed  by  the  Lord ;  and  since  all  may  be 
regenerated  and  thus  redeemed,  if  they  will,  and  few  are  willing, 
therefore  by  the  bought  from  the  earth  is  signified  that  they  are 
such  as  could  be  regenerated  by  the  Lord,  and  so  redeemed : 
who  these  are,  is  now  described,  verses  4  and  5. 

620.  These  are  they  that  were  not  defiled  with  women ,  for 
they  are  virgins ,  signifies  that  they  did  not  adulterate  the  truths 
of  the  church,  and  defile  them  with  the  falsities  of  faith,  but 
that  they  love  truths  because  they  are  truths.  That  a  woman 
signifies  the  church  from  the  affection  of  truth,  and  thence,  in 
an  opposite  sense,  the  church  from  the  affection  of  falsity,  may 
be  seen  above,  n.  434,  533,  in  the  present  case,  the  church  from 
the  affection  of  truth,  because  it  is  said,  not  defiled  with  women  ; 
by  to  be  defiled  with  women,  the  same  is  signified  as  by  to  com¬ 
mit  adultery  and  fornication  ;  that  to  commit  adultery  and  for¬ 
nication  signifies  to  adulterate  and  falsify  the  Word,  may  also 
be  seen  above,  n.  134.  For  they  are  virgins,  signifies  by  reason 
that  they  have  loved  truths  because  they  are  truths,  thus  from 
spiritual  affection  ;  the  reason  why  these  are  meant  by  virgins, 
is,  because  a  virgin  signifies  the  church  as  a  spouse,  who  desires 
to  be  conjoined  with  the  Lord,  and  to  become  a  wife ;  and  the 
church  which  desires  to  be  conjoined  with  the  Lord,  loves  truths 
because  they  are  truths,  for  by  truths,  so  long  as  the  life  is  ac* 
cording  to  them,  conjunction  is  effected.  Hence  it  is  that  Israel! 

18 


THE  APOCALYP8E  REVEALED. 


620 


v.  3.] 

Zion,  and  Jen  salem,  in  the  Word,  are  called  virgins  and  daugh¬ 
ters  ;  for  by  Israel,  Zion,  and  Jerusalem,  is  signified  the  church. 
That  all  they  who  are  such  in  the  Lord’s  church,  whether  they 
he  virgins  or  young  men,  wives  or  husbands,  hoys  or  old 
men,  girls  or  old  women,  are  meant  by  virgins,  may  appear 
.from  the  Word,  where  virgins  are  mentioned,  as  the  virgin 
Israel ,  Jerem.  xviii.  13;  xxxi.  4,  21  ;  Amos  v.  2;  Joel  i.  8. 
“  The  virgin  daughter  of  Judah,”  Lam.  i.  15.  u  The  virgin 
daughter  of  Zion,”  2  Kings  xix.  21 ;  Isaiah  xxxvii.  22;  Lam.  i. 
4;  ii.  13.  “  The  virgins  of  Jerusalem”  Lam.  ii.  10.  “  The 

virgin  daughter  of  my  people,”  Jer.  xiv.  17.  Therefore  the 
Lord  likened  the  church  to  ten  virgins,  Matt.  xxv.  1,  and  follow¬ 
ing  verses;  and  it  is  said  in  Jeremiah,  “I  will  build  thee,  and 
thou  shalt  be  built,  0  virgin  Israel,  and  shalt  go  forth  in  the 
dances  of  them  that  make  merry,”  xxxi.  4,  13  ;  and  in  David : 
“  They  have  seen  thy  goings,  O  God,  even  the  goings  of  my 
God,  my  King,  in  the  sanctuary,  among  them  were  the  virqins 
playing  with  timbrels”  Psalm  lxviii.  25, 26 ;  and  again :  “ Kings' 
daughters  were  among  thy  honourable  women,  upon  thy  right 
hand  did  stand  the  queen  in  gold  of  Ophir:  hearken,  0  daugh¬ 
ter,  and  consider ;  so  shall  the  King  greatly  desire  thy  beauty : 
the  daughter  of  Tyre  shall  be  there  with  a  gift,  even  the  rich 
among  the  people  shall  entreat  thy  favour :  the  King's  daughter 
is  ail  glorious  within  ;  her  clothing  is  of  wrought  gold,  she  shall 
be  brought  unto  the  King  in  raiment  of  needle- work  ;  the  vir¬ 
gins  her  companions  that  follow  her,  shall  enter  into  the  King’s 
palace,”  Psalm  xlv.  9 — 15 ;  by  the  King  in  this  passage  is 
meant  the  Lord,  by  the  queen,  the  church  as  a  wife,  by  daugh¬ 
ters  and  virgins,  the  affections  of  good  and  truth.  Similar 
affections  are  signified  by  virgins  in  other  parts  of  the  Word, 
where  mention  is  made  at  the  same  time  of  young  men,  because 
young  men  signify  truths,  and  virgins  affections  thereof ;  as  in 
the  following  places  :  “  Behold,  the  days  come,  that  I  will  send 
a  famine  in  the  land,  not  a  famine  of  bread,  nor  a  thirst  for 
water,  but  for  hearing  the  words  of  Jehovah  ;  in  that  day  shall 
th z  fair  virgins  and  the  young  men  faint  for  thirst,”  Amos  viiL 
11,  13.  “  Be  thou  ashamed,  O  Zidon  ;  for  the  sea  hath  spoken, 

I  travail  not,  nor  bring  forth,  neither  do  I  nourish  up  young 
men,- nor  bring  up  virgins,”  Isaiah  xxiii.  4.  “The  Lord  hath 
trodden  the  virgin  the  daughter  of  Judah  as  in  a  wine-press :  be¬ 
hold  my  sorrow,  my  virgins  and  my  young  men  are  gone  into 
captivity,”  Lam.  i.  15,  18.  “For  how  great  is  his  goodness 
and  how  great  is  his  beauty  !  Corn  shall  make  the  young  men 
cheerful,  and  new  wine  the  virgins”  Zecli.  ix.  17.  “And  the 
streets  of  the  city  shall  be  full  of  boys  and  girls  playing  in  the 
streets  thereof,”  Zech.  viii.  5.  “The  virgins  of  Jerusalem  bang 
down  their  heads  to  the  ground ;  what  thing  shall  I  liken  to 
fhee,  0  virgin  daughter  of  Zion  f  my  virgins  and  my  you7ig  men 
19 


621—623 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xiv. 

are  fallen  by  the  sword,”  Lam.  ii.  10,  13,  21 :  besides  other 
passages,  as  Jerem.  li.  20 — 23;  Lain.  v.  10 — 12;  Ezek.  ix.  4,  6; 
Psalm  Ixxviii.  62 — 64 ;  Deut.  xxxii.  25. 

621.  These  are  they  that  follow  the  Lamb  whithersoever  he 
goeth ,  signifies  that  they  are  conjoined  to  the  Lord  through 
love  and  faith  in  him,  because  they  have  lived  according  to  his 
commandments.  That  this  is  what  is  signified,  appears  from 
these  words  of  the  Lord :  “  He  that  hath  my  commandments 
and  keepetli  them,  he  it  is  that  loveth  me,  and  I  will  love  him, 
and  will  come  to  him,  and  make  my  abode  with  him,”  John  xiv. 
20 — 23.  And  in  another  place:  “The  shepherd  of  the  sheep, 
when  he  putteth  forth  his  own  sheep,  he  goeth  before  them, 
and  the  sheep  follow  him ,  for  they  know  his  voice :  my  sheep 
hear  my  voice ,  and  I  know  them ,  and  they  follow  mef  John  x. 
4,  5. 

622.  These  were  bought  from  arnong  men ,  signifies  that 
they  are  such  as  were  capable  of  being  regenerated  by  the  Lord, 
and  thus  redeemed  in  the  world,  as  above,  n.  619,  where  the  like 
occurs. 

623.  Being  the  first-fruits  unto  God  and  the  Lamb,  signifies 
the  beginning  of  the  Christian  heaven,  which  acknowledges 
one  God  in  whom  there  is  a  trinity,  and  that  the  Lord  is  that 
God.  By  first-fruits  is  meant  that  which  first  springs  up,  also 
what  is  first  gathered,  thus  the  beginning,  in  this  case,  the  be¬ 
ginning  of  the  new  heaven  of  Christians  ;  by  God  and  the 
Lamb  is  here  meant,  as  above,  the  Lord  as  to  the  Divinity 
itself  from  which  are  all  things,  and  as  to  the  Divine  Humanity, 
and  also  as  to  the  proceeding  Divinity,  thus  the  one  God  in 
whom  there  is  a  trinity.  It  may  be  expedient  on  this  occasion 
to  say  something  concerning  the  first-fruits.  In  the  Israelitish 
church  it  was  commanded,  “That  th  z  first  of  thy  ripe  fruits,  of 
all  corn,  oil,  and  wine,  of  the  fruits  of  trees,  as  also  of  the 
fleece,  should  be  offered  to  Jehovah  as  holy,  and  be  given  by 
Jehovah  to  Aaron,  and  after  him  to  the  high  priest,”  Exod. 
xxii.  29;  xxiii.  10;  Numb.  xiii.  20;  xv.  17 — 22;  xviii.  8 — 20; 
Deut.  xviii.  4;  xxvi.  1,  and  following  verses.  And  likewise, 
That  they  should  celebrate  the  feast  of  the  first  fruits  of  harvest 
and  of  bread,  Exod.  xxiii.  14 — 16,  19,  26;  Levit.  xxiii.  9 — 15, 
20 — 25;  Numb,  xxviii.  26  to  the  end.  The  reason  was,  be¬ 
cause  the  first-fruits  signified  that  which  first  springs  up,  and 
afterwards  grows,  as  a  child  grows  up  to  a  man,  or  as  a  young 
plant  grows  up  to  a  tree,  and  hence  they  signified  all  the  sub¬ 
sequent  stages  even  to  the  completion  of  the  thing,  for  all  that 
is  to  follow  exists  in  the  first,  as  the  man  in  the  infant,  and  the 
tree  in  the  tender  shoot :  and  as  this  first  exists  before  its  suc¬ 
cessions,  in  like  manner  in  heaven  and  in  the  church,  there¬ 
fore  the  first-fruits  were  holy  unto  the  Lord,  and  the  least  of 
.the  first-fruits  was  celebrated.  The  same  is  signified  by  first 

20 


V.  4,  5.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


624—625 


fruits  in  Jerem.  xxiv.  1,  2;  Ezek.  xx.  40;  Micali  vii.  1 ;  Deut. 
xxxiii.  15,  21. 

624.  And  in  their  mouth  was  found  no  guile,  signifies  that 

they  do  not,  from  cunning  and  design,  speak  and  persuade  to 
what  is  false  and  evil.  By  the  mouth  is  signified  speech,  preach¬ 
ing,  and  doctrine,  n.  453,  and  by  guile  is  signified  persuasion  to 
evil  by  means  of  falsity,  properly  speaking,  from  cunning  and 
design  ;  for  he  who  persuades  another  to  something  from  cun¬ 
ning  or  guile,  the  same  also  persuades  from  design,  for  cunning 
or  guile  proposes  something  to  itself,  conceals  its  purpose,  and 
puts  it  into  execution  when  opportunity  offers  itself.  By  a  lie, 
m  the  Word,  is  signified  falsity  and  false  speaking;  by  guile  is 
signified  both  as  grounded  and  originating  in  design  ;  as  in  the 
following  passages:  Jesus  said  of  Nathaniel,  “Behold  an  Is¬ 
raelite  indeed,  in  whom  there  is  no  guile  f  John  i.  47.  “The 
remnant  of  Israel  shall  not  do  iniquity  nor  speak  lies,  neither 
shall  a  deceitful  tonguebe  found  in  their  mouth,”  Zeph.  iii.  13. 
“Because  he  had  done  no  violence,  neither  was  there  any  guile 
in  his  mouth,”  Isaiah  liii.  9.  “  For  the  rich  men  are  full  of  vio¬ 
lence,  and  the  inhabitants  thereof  have  spoken  lies,  and  their 
tongue  is  deceitful  in  their  mouth,”  Mic.  vi.  12.  “  Thou  slialt 

destroy  them  that  speak  leasing,  Jehovah  will  abhor  the  bloody 
and  deceitful  man.  Psalm  v.  6.  “Deliver  my  soul,  O  Jeho¬ 
vah,  from  lying  lijps  and  a  tongue  of  guile”  Psalm  cxx.  2,  3. 
“  They  have  taught  their  tongue  to  speak  lies,  thine  habitation 
is  in  the  midst  of  guile,  through  guile  they  refuse  to  know  me, 
saith  the  Lord,”  Jerem.  ix.  5.  “Ephraim  encompassed  me 
with  lies,  and  the  house  of  Israel  with  guile,”  Hosea  xi.  12. 
“If  any  man  come  presumptuously  upon  his  neighbour  to  slay 
him  with  guile,  thou  shalt  take  him  from  mine  altar,  that  he 
may  die,”  Exod.  xxi.  14.  “  Cursed  be  he  that  doeth  the  work 

of  Jehovah  with  guile,”  Jerem.  xlviii.  10:  besides  other  pas¬ 
sages,  as  Jerem.  v.  26,  27 ;  viii.  5;  xiv.  14;  xxiii.  26;  Hosea 
vii.  16  ;  Zeph.  i.  9  ;  Psalm  xvii.  1 ;  Psalm  xxiv.  4 ;  Psalm  xxxv. 
20,  21 ;  Psalm  xxxvi.  4 ;  Psalm  1. 19 ;  Psalmlii.  3, 4 ;  Psalm  lxxii. 
14;  Psalm  cix.  2  ;  Psalm  cxix.  118  ;  Job  xiii.  7 ;  xxvii.  4.  The 
deceitful  are  signified  in  the  Word  by  poisonous  serpents,  and 
by  vipers  and  crocodiles,  and  deceit  is  signified  by  their  poison. 

625.  For  they  are  without  fault  before  the  throne  of  God, 
signifies  because  they  are  principled  in  truths  grounded  in  good 
from  the  Lord.  By  the  unspotted  are  signified  those  who  are 
not  in  falsities,  consequently  who  are  in  truths  ;  for  spots  sig¬ 
nify  falsities,  properly  falsities  grounded  in  evil ;  by  the  throne 
of  God  is  signified  the  Lord  and  heaven,  n.  14,  233 ;  and  as  all 
who  are  in  good  from  the  Lord,  appear  as  if  they  were  in  truths, 
therefore  by  their  being  unspotted  before  the  throne  of  God  is 
signified  that  they  are  in  truths  grounded  in  good  from  the 
Lord  ;  for  all  wdio  are  led  by  the  Lord  are  kept  by  him  in  good, 

21 


626,  627 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xiv. 


ancl  from  that  good  there  proceeds  nothing  but  truth;  and  if  a 
falsity  does  proceed  from  it,  it  is  an  apparent  falsity,  which  is 
regarded  by  the  Lord  as  like  unto  truth,  solely  by  the  modifica¬ 
tion  of  the  light  of  heaven  in  another  colour;  for  the  good  that 
is  within  it,  so  qualifies  it ;  for  there  is  such  a  thing  as  falsity 
from  evil,  and  also  falsity  from  good  ;  both  may  appear  alike  in 
the  external  form,  when  in  reality  they  are  altogether  dissimi¬ 
lar,  because  that  which  is  within  constitutes  the  essence,  and 
produces  its  quality.  Since  spots  signify  falsities,  therefore  it 
was  commanded  that  “  none  of  the  seed  of  Aaron  in  whom 
there  was  a  spot,  should  approach  the  altar,  or  enter  within 
the  vail,”  Levit.  xxi.  17,  23  ;  by  which  was  signified  that  they 
should  be  unspotted ;  “  and  every  ox,  calf,  sheep,  goat,  lamb, 
on  which  there  was  a  spot,  was  forbid  to  be  offered  for  sacrifice,” 
Levit.  xxii.  19 — 25.  The  kind  of  spots  is  also  recited. 

626.  And  I  saw  another  angel  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven, 
having  the  everlasting  gospel  to  preach  unto  them  that  dwell  on 
the  earth,  signifies  the  annunciation  of  the  Lord’s  advent,  and 
of  the  new  church  about  to  come  down  out  of  heaven  from  him. 
By  an  angel,  in  a  supreme  sense,  is  meant  the  Lord,  and  thence 
also  heaven,  n.  5,  344,  465  ;  by  another  angel  is  signified  some¬ 
thing  new  from  the  Lord ;  by  flying  in  the  midst  of  heaven  is 
signified  to  survey,  to  investigate,  and  to  provide  for,  n.  415,  in 
this  case,  something  new  out  of  heaven  from  the  Lord  in  the 
church;  by  the  everlasting  gospel  is  signified  the  annunciation 
of  the  coming  of  the  Lord  and  of  his  kingdom,  n.  478,  553  ; 
by  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  are  signified  the  men  of  the 
church  to  whom  the  annunciation  will  be  made.  The  reason 
why  it  also  means  to  announce  that  a  new  church  is  now  about 
to  descend  out  of  heaven  from  himself,  is,  because  the  Lord’s 
advent  involves  two  things,  the  last  judgment,  and  after  it  the 
new  chinch;  the  last  judgment  is  treated  of  in  chapters  xix. 
xx.,  and  the  new  church,  which  is  the  New  Jerusalem,  in  chap- 
lei's  xxi.  xxii.  That  by  the  gospel  and  the  preaching  of  the 
gospel  is  signified  the  annunciation  of  the  coming  of  the  Lord 
and  of  his  kingdom,  appears  evidently  from  the  passages  cited 
in  n.  478,  which  see. 

627.  And  to  every  nation,  and  tribe,  and  tongue,  and  people, 
signifies  to  all  who  from  religion  are  in  good,  and  from  doctrine 
in  truths.  By  nation  are  signified  they  who  are  in  good,  and 
abstractedly  goods,  n.  483 ;  by  tribe  is  signified  the  church  as 
to  religion,  n.  349  ;  by  tongue  is  signified  doctrine,  n.  282  ;  and 
by  people  are  signified  they  who  are  in  truths,  and  abstractedly 
truths,  n.  483 :  therefore  by  preaching  the  gospel  to  every  na¬ 
tion,  and  tribe,  and  tongue,  and  people,  is  signified  to  announce 
it  to  all  who  are  in  good  from  religion,  and  in  truths  from  doc¬ 
trine  ;  for  these,  and  no  others,  receive  the  gospel.  Such  is  the 
signification  of  these  words  in  the  spiritual  sense. 

22 


V.  5 — 7.J 


THE  AP0CALTP8E  REVEALED. 


628,  629 

628.  Saying  with  a  loud  voice,  Fear  God,  signifies  an  admo- 
notion  not  to  do  evil,  because  this  is  against  the  Lord.  By  a 
great  voice  is  signified  admonition  ;  ana  by  fearing  God  is  sig¬ 
nified  not  to  do  evil,  because  this  is  against  the  Lord ;  that  to 
fear  God  is  to  love  him,  by  fearing  to  do  evil  because  it  is 
against  him,  and  that  all  love  has  within  it  this  kind  of  fear, 
may  be  seen  above,  n.  527.  These  things  are  now  said  to  those 
who  will  be  of  the  new  church  upon  earth,  because  the  first 
step  to  reformation  is  to  live  according  to  the  commandments 
of  the  decalogue,  where  those  evils  are  recited  which  ought  not 
to  be  done ;  for  he  who  does  them,  fears  not  God  ,  but  he  who 
does  them  not,  by  shunning  them,  because  they  are  against  the 
Lord,  the  same  fears,  and  also  loves  the  Lord,  as  he  himself 
teaches  in  John,  chap.  xiv.  20 — 24. 

629.  And  give  glory  to  him  j  for  the  hour  of  his  judgment 

is  come,  signifies  acknowledgment  and  confession  that  every 
truth  of  the  Word,  by  virtue  of  which  the  church  is  a  church, 
is  from  the  Lord,  according  to  which  every  man  will  be  judged. 
That  to  give  glory  to  him  signifies  to  acknowledge  and  confess 
that  all  truth  is  from  the  Lord,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  249 ; 
and  as  every  truth,  by  virtue  of  which  the  church  is  a  church,  is 
from  the  Word,  therefore  the  truth  of  the  Word  is  understood ; 
for  the  hour  of  his  judgment  is  come,  signifies,  because  every 
man  will  be  judged  according  to  the  truth  of  the  Word  ;  this  is 
signified,  because  by  giving  glory  to  him  is  signified  to  acknow¬ 
ledge  and  confess  that  every  truth  of  the  Word  is  from  the 
Lord,  and  it  is  now  said,  For  the  hour  of  the  judgment  is  come, 
and  for  involves  this  as  the  cause.  That  the  truth  of  the  Word 
will  judge  every  one,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  233,  273,  and  that 
the  church  exists  from  the  Word,  and  its  quality  is  according 
to  its  understanding  of  the  Word,  may  be  seen  in  the  Doctrine 
of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture,  n.  76 — 
79.  From  these  considerations  it  is  plain  that  such  is  the  spir¬ 
itual  sense  of  these  words.  The  reason  why  it  is  such,  is,  be¬ 
cause  the  angels  of  heaven  by  glory  perceive  nothing  else  but 
the  divine  truth,  and  as  all  divine  truth  is  from  the  Lord,  by 
giving  glory  to  him,  they  perceive  that  the  acknowledgment 
and  confession  that  all  truth  is  from  him  is  what  is  meant ;  for 
all  glory  in  the  heavens  is  from  this  source  and  no  other,  and 
so  far  as  a  society  in  heaven  is  in  divine  truth,  so  far  all  things 
are  resplendent,  and  so  far  the  angels  are  in  the  splendour  of 
glory.  That  by  glory  is  meant  divine  truth,  may  appear  from 
the  following  passages :  u  The  voice  of  him  that  crieth  in  the 
wilderness,  Prepare  ye  the  way  of  Jehovah,  and  the  glory  of 
Jehovah  shall  be  revealed,  and  all  flesh  shall  see  it  together,” 
Isaiah  xl.  3,  5,  “  Arise,  shine ;  for  thy  light  is  come,  and  the 

glory  of  Jehovah  is  risen  upon  thee.  Jehovah  shall  arise  upon 
thee,  and  his  glory  shall  be  seen  upon  thee,”  Isaiah  lx.  ^  to  the 

23 


630 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xiv. 

end.  “I  will  give  thee  for  a  covenant  of  the  people,  for  a 
light  of  the  Gentiles,  and  my  glory  will  I  not  give  to  another,” 
Isaiah  xlii.  6,  8.  “For  mine  own  sake,  even  for  mine  own 
sake  will  I  do  it,  and  I  will  not  give  my  glory  unto  another,” 
Isaiah  xlviii.  11.  “So  shall  they  fear  the  name  of  Jehovah 
from  the  west,  and  his  glory  from  the  rising  of  the  sun,  and  the 
Redeemer  shall  come  to  Zion,”  Isaiah  lix.  19,  20.  “  Then 

shall  thy  light  break  forth  as  the  morning,  the  glory  of  Jehovah 
shall  be  thy  rearward,”  Isaiah  lviii.  8.  “  It  shall  come  that  I 

will  gather  all  nations  and  tongues,  and  they  shall  come  and 
see  my  glory,”  Isaiah  Ixvi.  18.  “And  Jehovah  said,  But  as 
truly  as  I  live,  all  the  earth  shall  be  filled  with  the  glory  of  Je- 
hovah,”  Numb.  xiv.  20,  21.  “The  whole  earth  is  full  of  his 
glory”  Isaiah  vi.  1 — 3.  “In  the  beginning  was  the  Word, 
and  the  Word  was  God.  In  him  was  life,  and  the  life  was  the 
light  of  men.  That  was  the  true  light.  And  the  Word  was 
made  flesh,  and  dwelt  among  us,  and  we  beheld  his  glory,  the 
glory  as  of  the  only -begotten  of  the  Father,  full  of  grace  and 
truth,”  John  i.  1,  4,  9,  14.  “These  things  said  Esaias,  when 
he  saw  his  glory,  and  spake  of  him,”  John  xii.  41.  “  And 

they  shall  see  the  Son  of  Man  coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven 
with  power  and  great  glory  f  Matt.  xxiv.  3,  30.  “  The  heavens 
declare  the  glory  of  God,”  Psalm  xix.  1.  “So  the  heathen 
shall  fear  the  name  of  Jehovah,  and  all  the  kings  of  the  earth 
thy  glory.  When  Jehovah  shall  build  up  Zion,  he  shall  appear 
in  his  glory  f  Psalm  cii.  15,  16.  “  The  glory  of  God  shall 

lighten  the  New  Jerusalem,  and  the  Lamb  is  the  light  thereof, 
and  the  nations  of  them  which  are  saved  shall  walk  in  the  light 
of  it,”  Apoc.  xxi.  23,  24.  “  When  the  Son  of  Man  shall  come 

in  his  glory,  and  all  his  holy  angels  with  him,  then  shall  he  sit 
upon  the  throne  of  his  glory  f  Matt.  xxv.  31 ;  Mark  viii.  38. 
That  the  glory  of  Jehovah  filled  and  covered  the  tabernacle, 
Exod.  xl.  34,  35;  Levit.  ix.  23,  24;  Numb.  xiv.  10 — 12;  xvi.  19, 
42.  That  it  filled  the  house  of  Jehovah,  1  Kings  viii.  10,  11 : 
and  other  places,  as  Isaiah  xxiv.  23 ;  Ezek.  i.  28  ;  viii.  4 ;  ix.  3 ; 
x.  4, 18, 19;  Luke  ii.  32;  ix.  26;  John  v.  44;  vii.  18;  xvii.  24. 

630.  And  worship  him  that  made  heaven  and  earth,  and  the 
sea,  and  the  fountains  of  waters,  signifies  that  the  Lord  alone 
is  to  be  worshipped,  because  he  alone  is  the  Creator,  Saviour, 
and  Redeemer,  and  from  him  alone  the  angelic  heaven  and  the 
church,  and  all  things  relating  to  them,  exist.  To  worship  sig¬ 
nifies  to  acknowledge  as  sacred,  see  above,  n.  579,  580,  588, 
603 ;  therefore  to  worship,  when  spoken  of  the  Lord,  signifies 
to  acknowledge  him  as  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  to 
adore  him.  To  make  heaven,  and  earth,  and  the  sea,  and  the 
fountains  of  waters,  in  a  natural  sense,  means  to  create  them, 
but,  in  a  spiritual  sense,  it  signifies  to  make  the  angelic  hea¬ 
ven  and  the  church,  and  all  things  relating  to  them ;  for  by 


v.  7,  8.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


631 


heaven,  in  a  spiritual  sense,  is  signified  the  angelic  heaven  ; 
by  the  earth  and  the  sea,  in  that  sense,  is  signified  the  church 
internal  and  external,  n.  403,  404,  420,  470,  and  by  fountains 
of  waters  are  signified  all  the  truths  of  the  Word  serving  the 
church  for  doctrine  and  life,  n.  409.  That  Jehovah  the  Creator 
is  the  Lord  from  eternity,  and  that  the  Lord  the  Saviour  and 
Redeemer  is  the  Lord  born  in  time,  thus  as  to  his  Divine  Hu¬ 
manity,  may  appear  from  the  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem, 
concerning  the  Lord ,  from  beginning  to  end.  Who  cannot  un¬ 
derstand  that  one  God  is  the  Creator  of  the  universe,  and  t) tat 
there  are  not  three  creators  ?  as  also  that  creation  had  for  its 
end  a  heaven  and  church  out  of  the  human  race?  on  which 
subject  see  the  Wisdom  of  Angels  concerning  the  Divine  Provi¬ 
dence ,  n.  27 — 45.  Hence  it  is  that  by  making  heaven  and 
earth  is  signified,  in  a  spiritual  sense,  to  make  the  angelic 
heaven  and  the  church.  These  things  are  said  for  the  reason 
mentioned  above,  n.  613,  where  there  is  an  explanation  of  what 
is  signified  by  their  having  the  Father’s  name  written  on  their 
foreheads  ;  and  because  that  was  said,  therefore  it  is  here  said, 
worship  Him  that  made  heaven,  and  earth,  and  the  sea,  and  the 
fountains  of  waters. 

631.  And  there  followed  another  angel ,  saying ,  Babylon ,  that 
great  city ,  is  fallen ,  is  fallen ,  signifies  that  now  the  Roman 
Catholic  religion  as  to  its  tenets  and  doctrinals  is  dispersed. 
By  another  angel  is  signified  something  new  from  the  Lord,  as 
above,  n.  626  ;  by  Babylon,  that  great  city,  is  signified  the  Ro¬ 
man  Catholic  religion  as  to  its  tenets  and  doctrinals  ;  by  falling 
is  signified  to  be  dispersed,  for  to  fall  is  said  of  a  city,  but  to  be 
dispersed,  of  a  religion  and  its  doctrine,  as  signified  by  the  city 
Babylon  ;  that  a  city  signifies  doctrine,  see  above,  n.  194.  The 
reason  why  this  is  now  said  of  Babylon,  is,  because  after  a  new 
Christian  heaven  was  made  by  the  Lord,  a  new  one  w^as  made 
at  the  same  time  of  those  who  were  of  the  Roman  Catholic  re¬ 
ligion  ;  the  reason  is,  because  the  Christian  heaven  collected  out 
of  the  Reformed,  constitutes  the  centre,  and  the  Papists  are 
round  about  it ;  therefore,  when  the  centre  is  made  new,  some¬ 
thing  new  is  at  the  same  time  produced  in  the  circumference ; 
for  the  divine  light,  which  is  divine  truth,  diffuses  itself  around, 
from  the  middle  as  from  a  centre,  to  the  circumference,  and 
reduces  the  things  which  are  there  also  to  order;  on  this  ac¬ 
count  some  mention  is  here  made  of  Babylon,  but  it  is  treated 
of  more  particularly  in  chapters  xvii.  and  xviii.  That  the  re¬ 
formed  Christians  constitute  the  centre,  and  that  the  Papists 
form  a  large  circumference  around  it,  and  that  spiritual  light, 
which  is  divine  truth  proceeding  from  the  Lord,  diffuses  itself 
as  from  its  centre  to  all  the  circumferences  even  to  the  last, 
may  be  seen  in  the  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning 
the  Sacred  Scripture ,  n.  104- -113,  and  in  a  small  tract  con- 
25 


632—634 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xiv. 


cerning  the  Last  Judgment ,  n.  48.  From  what  has  been  said  it 
may  be  perceived,  that  this  mention  of  Babylon  follows  in  order, 
after  treating  of  the  new  Christian  heaven  and  the  proclaiming 
of  the  gospel ;  this  is  also  what  is  signified  by  the  expression, 
there  followed. 

632.  Because  she  made  all  nations  drink  of  the  wine  of  the 
wrath  of  her  fornication,  signifies,  because  by  profanations  uf 
the  Word,  and  adulterations  of  the  good  and  truth  of  the 
church,  she  has  seduced  all  whom  she  could  subject  to  her  do* 
minion.  By  Babylon  is  signified  the  Homan  Catholic  religion 
as  above ;  wine  signifies  truth  derived  from  good,  and,  in  an 
opposite  sense,  falsity  derived  from  evil,  n.  316,  and  fornication 
signifies  the  falsification  of  truth,  and  the  wrath  of  fornication 
signifies  adulteration  and  profanation,  n.  134;  by  making  all 
nations  drink  is  signified  to  seduce  all  whom  they  could  subject 
to  their  dominion  ;  by  making  them  drink  of  that  wine  is  signi¬ 
fied  to  seduce,  and  by  nations  are  signified  those  who  are  under 
their  dominion. 

633.  And  a  third  angel  followed  them ,  saying  with  a  loud 
voice ,  signifies  something  further  from  the  Lord  concerning 
those  who  are  principled  in  faith  separated  from  charity.  By  a 
third  angel  following  them,  is  signified  something  further  from 
the  Lord  which  follows  in  order,  for  by  an  angel,  in  a  supreme 
sense,  is  signified  the  Lord,  n.  626 ;  the  reason  is,  because  an 
angel,  when  he  speaks  the  Word,  as  in  the  present  instance, 
does  not  speak  from  himself,  but  from  the  Lord ;  by  saying 
with  a  loud  voice,  is  signified  what  follows,  which  relates  to  the 
damnation  of  those  who  in  life  and  doctrine  confirm  themselves 
in  faith  separated  from  charity.  This  chapter,  from  verse  1  to 
5,  treats  of  the  new  Christian  heaven,  and  in  verses  6  and  7, 
of  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  that  is,  of  the  Lord’s  advent  to 
establish  a  new  church ;  and  because  they  who  are  in  faith 
separated  from  charity  oppose  this,  there  now  follows  a  threat¬ 
ening  and  denunciation  of  damnation  against  those  who  still 
persist  in  that  faith. 

634.  If  any  man  worship  the  beast  and  his  image ,  and  receive 
his  mark  on  his  forehead ,  or  on  his  hand ,  signifies  he  who  ac¬ 
knowledges  and  receives  the  doctrine  of  justification  and  salva¬ 
tion  by  faith  alone,  confirms  himself  in  it,  and  lives  according 
to  it.  To  worship  the  beast  signifies  to  acknowledge  that  faith, 
n.  580 ;  to  worship  his  image  signifies  to  acknowledge  and  re¬ 
ceive  that  doctrine,  n.  603 ;  to  receive  his  mark  on  the  fore¬ 
head  and  on  the  hand,  signifies  to  receive  it  in  love  and  faith, 
and  to  confirm  himself  in  it,  n.  605,  606 ;  and  since  they  who 
confirm  themselves  in  that  love  and  faith,  also  live  according  to 
it,  this  likewise  is  signified.  There  are  three  degrees  of  the  re¬ 
ception  of  that  doctrine,  which  are  described  by  these  words ; 
the  first  degree  is  the  acknowledgment  of  that  doctrine  ;  the 

26 


v.  8--10.J 


THE  APOCALYrSE  REVEALED. 


635 


second  degree  is  the  confirming  it  in  one’s  self ;  and  the  third 
degree  is  the  living  according  to  it;  to  acknowledge  it  belongs 
to  the  thought,  to  confirm  it  in  one’s  self  belongs  to  the  under¬ 
standing,  and  to  live  according  to  it  belongs  to  the  will.  There 
are  some  who  are  in  the  first  degree,  and  yet  not  in  the  second 
and  third,  and  there  are  some  who  are  in  the  first  and  second, 
and  yet  not  in  the  third  ;  but  they  who  are  in  the  third  degree, 
which  is  that  of  living  according  to  it,  are  those  concerning 
whom  the  following  verses,  11, 12,  are  spoken.  To  live  accord* 
ing  to  it,  is  to  make  light  of  evil,  by  thinking  that  evil  does 
not  condemn,  because  works  of  the  law  do  not  save,  but  faith 
only;  also  to  make  light  of  good,  by  thinking  within  one’s  self 
that  no  one  can  do  good  from  himself,  except  it  be  meritorious; 
thus  they  are  such  as  only  shun  evils  on  account  of  civil  and 
moral  laws,  and  not  on  account  of  divine  laws ;  these  are  they 
who  do  good  only  for  the  sake  of  themselves  and  the  world, 
consequently  from  self-love,  and  not  for  the  Lord’s  sake,  con¬ 
sequently  not  from  love  towards  the  neighbour.  The  reason 
why  what  now  follows,  in  verses  11,  12,  is  said  of  these,  is,  be¬ 
cause  all  that  which  enters  only  into  the  thought  and  into  the 
understanding  does  not  condemn,  but  that  which  enters  into 
the  will  condemns ;  for  this  enters  into  the  life,  and  remains  or 
becomes  permanent ;  for  nothing  can  enter  into  the  will  but 
what  is  also  of  the  love,  and  the  love  is  the  life  of  man.  These 
also  are  they  who  do  not  examine  themselves,  nor  know  their 
sins,  nor  do  the  work  of  repentance,  and  therefore  are  con¬ 
demned  ;  for  they  say  in  their  hearts,  What  need  is  there  of 
examination,  or  of  a  knowledge  and  acknowledgment  of  sins, 
or  of  repentance,  when  all  these  are  included  in  faith  alone  ?  I 
have  seen  many  such  in  the  spiritual  world,  who  have  shunned 
evils  and  done  good  on  account  of  civil  and  moral  laws,  and 
not  at  the  same  time  on  account  of  spiritual  laws,  and  who  were 
cast  into  hell. 

635.  He  shall  even  drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  God 
mixed  with  pure  wine  in  the  cup  of  his  indignation ,  signifies 
that  they  falsify  the  goods  and  truths  of  the  Word,  and  tincture 
their  lives  with  such  falsifications.  This  is  the  signification  of 
these  words,  because  by  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  God  poured 
out  without  mixture,  is  signified  the  truth  of  the  Word  falsi¬ 
fied  ;  and  by  the  cup  of  his  indignation  is  signified  truth  as  a 
means  of  good,  in  like  manner  falsified ;  and  by  drinking  is 
signified  to  appropriate  them,  or  to  tincture  their  lives  with 
them.  That  by  wine  is  signified  the  truth  of  the  Word,  may 
be  seen,  n.  316 ;  by  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  God,  the  truth  of 
the  Word  adulterated  and  falsified,  n.  632  ;  by  poured  out 
without  mixture,  is  evidently  signified  its  being  falsified ;  by  a 
cup  also,  the  li' 
which  contains 
27 


ce  is  signified  as  by  wine,  because  a  cup  is  that 
it  The  reason  why  to  drink  signifies  to  tincture 


636 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xiv. 


their  lives  with  them,  is,  because  this  is  said  to  those  who  live 
according  to  the  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith  alone;  see 
above,  n.  634.  By  mixing  wine  and  by  mixture  is  also  signified 
the  falsification  of  truth,  in  David  :  “For  in  the  hand  of  Jeho¬ 
vah  there  is  a  cup,  and  the  wine  is  red,  it  is  full  of  mixture,  and 
he  poureth  out  the  same,  but  the  dregs  thereof  all  the  wicked 
of  the  earth  shall  wring  them  out  and  drink  them,”  Psalm  lxxv. 
8.  In  many  parts  of  the  Word  wrath  and  anger  are  mentioned 
together,  and  in  such  cases  wrath  is  predicated  of  evil,  and 
anger  of  falsity,  because  they  who  are  in  evil  are  the  subjects 
of  wrath,  and  they  who  are  in  falsity  are  the  subjects  of  anger; 
and  both,  in  the  Word,  are  attributed  to  Jehovah,  that  is,  to 
the  Lord,  but  it  is  meant  that  they  take  place  in  man  against 
the  Lord;  see  above,  n.  575.  That,  in  the  Word,  wrath  and 
anger  are  mentioned  together,  appears  from  these  passages : 
“  Behold,  the  day  of  Jehovah  cometh,  cruel  both  with  wrath 
and  fierce  anger :  and  the  earth  shall  remove  out  of  her  place, 
in  the  wrath  of  Jehovah  of  Hosts,  and  in  the  day  of  his  fierce 
anger  f  Isaiah  xiii.  9,  13.  “  O  Assyrian,  the  rod  of  my  wrath, 

I  will  send  him  against  an  hypocritical  nation,  and  against  the 
people  of  mine  anger  f  Isaiah  x.  5,  6.  “  Whom  I  have  slain 

in  my  wrath  and  in  mine  anger  f  Jerem.  xxxiii.  5.  “  The  wrath 
of  Jehovah  is  upon  all  nations,  and  his  anger  upon  all  their 
armies,”  Isaiah  xxxiv.  2.  “  Jehovah  shall  come  to  render  his 

anger  with  wrath,”  Isaiah  lxvi.  15.  “  And  I  will  tread  down 

the  people  in  my  wrath,  and  make  them  drunk  in  mine  anger  f 
Isaiah  lxiii.  6.  “  Behold,  my  wrath  and  mine  anger  shall 

be  poured  out  upon  this  place,”  Jerem.  vii.  20  :  besides  other 
passages,  as  in  Jerem.  xxxiii.  5 ;  Ezek.  v.  13;  Deut.  xxix.  27 ; 
and  anger  of  wrath,  Isaiah  xiii.  13  ;  Psalm  lxxviii.  49,  50  ; 
Deut.  v.  14, 15.  And  in  Isaiah  :  “  In  Jehovah  have  I  righteous¬ 
ness  and  strength,  and  all  that  are  incensed  against  him  shall 
be  ashamed,”  xlv.  24. 

636.  And  shall  be  tormented  with  fire  and  brimstone  before 
the  holy  angels  and  before  the  Lamb  :  and  the  smoke  of  their 
torment  ascendeth  up  for  ever  and  ever,  signifies  self-love  and 
the  love  of  the  world  and  their  derivative  lusts,  and  the  pride 
of  self-derived  intelligence  proceeding  from  the  latter,  and  tor¬ 
ment  in  hell  from  the  former.  By  fire  is  signified  the  love  of 
self  and  of  the  world,  n.  494 ;  by  brimstone  are  signified  lusts 
derived  from  those  two  loves,  n.  452 ;  and  since  all  torment  in 
hell  results  from  these  three,  therefore  it  is  said,  “  shall  be  tor¬ 
mented  with  fire  and  brimstone,  and  the  smoke  of  their  torment 
shall  ascend  up  for  ever  and  ever.”  It  is  said,  before  the  angels 
and  the  Lamb,  because  these  loves  are  contrary  to  divine  truth 
and  contrary  to  the  Lord,  who  is  the  Word;  for  by  angels 
divine  truths  are  signified,  they  being  the  recipients  of  truth, 
n.  170,  and  by  the  Lamb  is  signified  the  Lord  as  to  his  Divine 
28 


y.  10— 13.1 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


637—639 


Humanity  and  also  as  to  the  Word,  n.  595.  That  torments  in 
hell  proceed  from  the  above-mentioned  loves,  and  that  they 
are  in  those  loves  who  are  in  faith  separated  from  charity,  may 
be  seen  above,  n.  421,  502,  597. 

637.  And  they  have  no  rest  day  nor  night ,  who  worship  the 
"beast  and  his  image ,  and  whosoever  receiveth  the  mark  of  his 
name ,  signifies  a  perpetual  state  of  things  undelightful  with 
those  who  acknowledge  that  faith  and  receive  its  doctrine,  con* 
lirm  it  and  live  according  to  it.  To  have  no  rest  day  nor  night, 
signifies  their  perpetual  state  in  things  undelightful  after  death, 
seeing  that  their  torment  is  spoken  of  just  before  ;  by  day  and 
night  is  signified  at  all  times ;  and,  in  a  spiritual  sense,  in  every 
state,  thus  perpetually,  for  day  and  night  in  that  sense  signify 
states  of  life,  n.  101,  476.  That  to  worship  the  beast  and  his 
image,  and  receive  the  mark  of  his  name,  signifies  to  acknow¬ 
ledge  that  faith,  receive  its  doctrine,  confirm  one’s  self  in  it,  and 
live  according  to  it,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  634,  where  the  same 
words  occur. 

638.  Here  is  the  patience  of  the  saints  :  here  are  they  that 
keep  the  commandments  of  God  and  the  faith  of  Jesus ,  signifies 
that  the  man  of  the  Lord’s  church,  by  temptations  arising  from 
those  who  worship  the  beast,  is  explored  as  to  his  quality  in 
regard  to  a  life  according  to  the  commandments  of  the  Word, 
and  in  regard  to  faith  in  the  Lord.  That  this  is  the  significa¬ 
tion  of  these  words,  see  above,  n.  593.  To  keep  the  command¬ 
ments  signifies  to  live  according  to  the  precepts  which  are  con¬ 
tained  in  the  decalogue  in  a  concise  form ;  and  by  the  faith  of 
Jesus  is  signified  faith  in  him,  for  all  such  persons  have  faith 
from  the  Lord,  which  faith  is  the  faith  of  Jesus. 

639.  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven  saying  unto  me ,  Write , 
Blessed  are  the  dead  who  die  in  the  Lord  from  henceforth ,  sig¬ 
nifies  a  prediction  from  the  Lord  of  their  state  after  death,  who 
will  be  of  his  New  Church,  which  is,  that  they  who  suffer  tempt¬ 
ations  on  account  of  their  faith  in  the  Lord  and  life  according 
to  his  precepts,  will  have  eternal  life  and  felicity.  To  “  hear 
a  voice  from  heaven  saying,”  signifies  a  prediction  from  the 
Lord.  The  reason  why  it  relates  to  their  state  after  death  who 
are  to  be  of  his  New  Church,  is,  because  that  state  is  treated 
of  in  this  verse ;  by  “  them  who  die  from  henceforth,”  is  signi¬ 
fied  their  state  after  death ;  write,  signifies  let  it  be  handed 
down  to  posterity,  n.  39,  63 ;  by  blessed  are  signified  they  who 
have  eternal  life  and  felicity,  because  they  are  blessed ;  by  the 
dead  are  signified  they  who  afflicted  their  souls,  crucified  theii 
flesh,  and  suffered  temptations ;  that  these  are  here  meant  by 
the  dead,  will  be  seen  below ;  that  they  have  eternal  life  and 
felicity  who  have  suffered  temptations  on  account  of  their  faith 
in  the  Lord  and  their  life  according  to  his  commandments,  ap¬ 
pears  from  what  goes  before,  where  it  is  said,  “  Here  is  the  pa- 

29 


640 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xiv. 


tience  of  the  saints  ;  here  are  they  that  keep  the  commandments 
of  God  and  the  faith  of  Jesus,”  by  which  is  signitied  that  the 
man  of  the  New  Church  is  explored  by  temptations  as  to  his  qual¬ 
ity  in  regard  to  a  life  according  to  the  commandments,  and  in 
regard  to  faith  in  the  Lord,  see  above,  n.  638  ;  and  from  these 
words,  u  and  that  they  may  rest  from  their  labours,”  by  which 
is  signified  that  they  who  are  tempted  will  have  peace  in  the 
Lord,  as  will  be  seen  below,  n.  641.  By  temptations  are  here 
meant  spiritual  temptations,  which  exist  with  those  who  have 
faith  in  the  Lord  and  live  according  to  his  commandments, 
when  they  drive  awTay  the  evil  spirits  that  are  with  them,  who 
act  as  one  with  their  concupiscences;  these  temptations  are  sig¬ 
nified  by  the  cross  in  the  following  passages:  “And  he  that 
taketh  not  his  cross  and  followeth  after  me,  is  not  worthy  of 
me,”  Matt.  x.  38.  Jesus  said,  “  If  any  man  will  come  after  me, 
let  him  deny  himself,  and  take  up  his  cross  and  follow  me,” 
Matt.  xvi.  24;  Luke  ix.  23 — 25  ;  xiv.  26,  27  :  as  also  by  cru¬ 
cifying  the  flesh  in  Paul :  “  And  they  that  are  Christ’s,  crucify 
the  flesh  with  the  affections  and  lusts,”  Gal.  v.  24.  The  rea¬ 
son  why  they  are  signified  by  the  dead  who  have  afflicted  their 
soul,  crucified  their  flesh,  and  suffered  temptations,  is,  because 
thereby  they  have  mortified  their  former  life,  and  therefore  are 
become  as  it  were  dead  to  the  world ;  for  the  Lord  says,  “  Ex¬ 
cept  a  grain  of  wheat  fall  into  the  ground  and  die,  it  abideth 
alone,  but  if  it  die ,  it  bringeth  forth  ranch  fruit,”  John  xii.  24. 
Nor  are  any  others  meant  by  the  dead  in  John:  Jesus  said, 
“  For  as  the  Father  raiseth  up  the  dead ,  and  quickeneth  them, 
even  so  the  Son  quickeneth  whom  he  will,”  v.  21  ;  and  in  the 
same  evangelist,  Jesus  said,  “The  hour  is  coming,  and  now  is, 
■when  the  dead  shall  hear  the  voice  of  the  Son  of  God  and  live,” 
v.  25  ;  and  also  by  the  resurrection  of  the  dead ,  Luke  xiv.  14 ; 
Apoc.  xx.  5,  12,  13;  and  in  other  places:  see  above,  n.  106, 
and  in  David:  “Precious  in  the  e}res  of  Jehovah  is  the  death 
of  his  saints,”  Psalm  cxvi.  15.  Jesus  also  said,  “  He  that  loset/i 
his  life  for  my  sake,  shall  find  it,”  Matt.  x.  39;  xvi.  25 ;  Luke 
ix.  24,  25 ;  xvii.  33  ;  John  xii.  25. 

640.  T^ea,  saith  the  Spirit ,  that  they  may  rest  from  their  la¬ 
bours,  signifies  that  the  divine  truth  of  the  Word  teaches,  that 
they  who  afflict  their  soul  and  crucify  the  flesh  on  account  of  it, 
shall  have  peace  in  the  Lord.  Yea,  saith  the  Spirit,  signifies 
that  the  divine  truth  of  the  Word  teaches,  n.  87, 104  ;  that  they 
may  rest,  signifies  that  they  shall  have  peace  in  the  Lord  ;  by 

f>eace  is  meant  tranquillity  of  soul  in  consequence  of  being  no 
onger  infested  as  before  by  evils  and  falses,  thus  by  hell ;  by 
labours  are  meant  labours  of  the  soul,  which  consist  in  afflicting 
and  crucifying  the  flesh,  and  in  being  tempted  ;  therefore  by 
they  shall  rest  from  their  labours,  is  signified  that  they  who 
afflict  their  soul  and  crucify  their  flesh  in  this  v’orld  for  the 
30 


v.  13.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


641 


sake  of  the  Lord  and  of  life  eternal,  shall  have  peace  in  the 
Lord  ;  for  the  Lord  says,  “  That  in  me  ye  shall  have  peace ,  in 
the  world  ye  shall  have  tribulation,”  John  xvi.  33.  “ Peace  I  • 
leave  you,  my  peace  I  give  unto  you,  not  as  the  world  giveth, 
give  I  unto  you,”  John  xiv.  27.  Such  affliction  is  meant  by 
labour  in  these  places:  “  By  the  labour  of  his  soul  he  shall  see 
and  be  satisfied,  by  his  knowledge  shall  my  righteous  servant 
justify  many,”  Isaiah  liii.  11.  “  Jehovah  hath  heard  our  voice, 
and  looked  on  our  affliction,  and  our  labour ,  and  our  oppression,” 
Dent.  xxvi.  7.  “  They  shall  not  labour  in  vain,  nor  bring  forth 

for  trouble,”  Isaiah  lxv.  23.  “  I  know  thv  works,  and  thy 

labour ,  and  thy  patience,  and  hast  borne,  and  hast  patience,  and 
for  my  name’s  sake  thou  hast  laboured  and  hast  not  fainted,” 
Apoc.  ii.  2,  3. 

641.  And  their  works  do  follow  them,  signifies  according  as 
they  have  loved  and  believed,  and  thence  acted  and  spoken. 
By  their  works  which  follow  with  them  are  signified  all  things 
which  remain  with  man  after  death.  It  is  well  known,  that  the 
externals,  which  appear  before  men,  derive  their  essence,  soul, 
and  life  from  the  internals,  which  do  not  appear  before  men, 
but  which  are  apparent  to  the  Lord  and  to  the  angels  ;  the  latter 
and  the  former,  or  the  externals  and  internals  taken  together, 
constitute  works  ;  good  works,  if  the  internals  are  in  love  and 
faith,  and  the  externals  act  and  speak  from  their  influence ; 
but  evil  works,  if  the  internals  are  not  in  love  and  faith,  ancl 
the  externals  act  aqd  speak  from  their  influence  ;  if  the  exter¬ 
nals  act  and  speak  seemingly  from  love  and  faith,  those  works 
are  either  hypocritical  or  meritorious.  Ten  persons  may  per¬ 
form  works  which  in  externals  are  alike,  but  which  in  reality 
are  not  alike,  seeing  that  the  internals  from  which  those  exter¬ 
nals  proceed  are  dissimilar.  Who  cannot  see  that  there  is  an 
internal  and  an  external,  and  that  these  two  make  one?  For 
who  cannot  see  that  the  understanding  and  will  constitute  the 
internal  of  man,  and  speech  and  action  his  external  ?  for  who 
can  speak  and  act  'without  an  understanding  and  a  will?  And 
since  every  one  can  see  this,  he  may  also  see  that  works  are  ex¬ 
ternal  and  internal  at  the  same  time ;  and  as  the  external  de¬ 
rives  its  essence,  soul,  and  life  from  its  internal,  as  was  sai  I 
above,  it  follows  that  the  external  is  such  as  is  its  internal ; 
consequently,  that  the  works  which  follow  with  them  are  ac¬ 
cording  as  they  have  loved  and  believed,  and  thence  acted  and 
spoken.  That  good  works  are  charity  and  faith,  may  be  seen 
above,  n.  73,  76,  94,  141,  and  that  the  internal  of  man  or  the 
internal  man  does  not  consist  in  understanding  without  willing, 
but  in  willing  and  thence  understanding,  consequently  that  it 
does  not  consist  in  believing  without  loving,  but  in  loving  and 
thence  believing,  and  that  the  doing  these  things  constitutes 
tile  external  of  man,  or  the  external  man,  may  also  be  seen 
31 


642  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XIV. 

above,  n.  626.  From  what  has  been  said  it  may  appear,  that 
by  their  works  that  follow  with  them,  is  signified  according  as 
they  have  loved  and  believed,  and  thence  acted  and  spoken. 
The  same  is  signified  by  works  in  the  following  passages  :  “  In 
the  day  of  judgment  God  will  render  to  every  man  according 
to  his  deeds”  liom.  ii.  6.  “ For  we  must  all  appear  before  the 

judgment-seat  of  Christ,  that  every  one  may  receive  the  things 
done  in  his  body,  according  to  that  he  hath  done,  whether  it  be 
good  or  bad,”  2  Cor.  v.  10.  “  For  the  Son  of  Man  shall  come 

in  the  glory  of  his  Father,  with  his  angels,  and  then  shall  he 
reward  every  man  according  to  his  works”  Matt.  xvi.  27. 
“  They  that  have  done  good  shall  come  forth  unto  the  resurrec¬ 
tion  of  life,  and  they  that  have  done  evil  unto  the  resurrection 
of  damnation,”  John  v.  29.  “  And  the  dead  were  judged  out 

of  those  things  which  were  written  in  the  books,  according  to 
their  works”  Apoc.  xx.  12, 13.  “  And,  behold,  I  come  quickly; 
and  my  reward  is  with  me,  to  give  to  every  man  according  as 
his  works  shall  be,”  Apoc.  xxii.  12.  “  And  I  will  give  unto 

every  one  of  you  according  to  your  works”  Apoc.  ii.  23.  “  I 

know  thy  works”  Apoc.  ii.  1,  2,  4,  8,  13,  16,  26  ;  iii.  1 — 3,  7,  8, 
14,  15,  19.  “  I  will  recompense  them  according  to  their  deeds , 

and  according  to  the  works  of  their  own  hands,”  Jerem.  xxv. 
14.  “  Like  as  Jehovah  of  hosts  thought  to  do  unto  us  accord¬ 

ing  to  our  ways  and  according  to  our  doings”  Zech.  i.  6  :  and 
in  many  other  places. 

642.  And  I  saw,  and  behold,  a  white  cloud  ;  and  upon  the 
cloud  one  sat  like  unto  the  Son  of  Man,  signifies  the  Lord  as  to 
the  Word.  By  a  cloud  is  signified  the  Word  in  its  literal  sense, 
and  by  a  white  cloud  the  Word  in  its  literal  sense  such  as  it  is 
interiorly ;  and  by  the  Son  of  Man  is  meant  the  Lord  as  to  the 
Word  ;  therefore  it  is  said,  on  the  cloud  one  sitting  like  the 
Son  of  Man.  That  by  a  cloud  the  Word  is  signified  as  to  its 
literal  sense,  see  above,  n.  24,  513.  The  reason  why  a  white 
cloud  signifies  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word  such  as  it  is  inte¬ 
riorly,  is,  because  white  is  predicated  of  truths  in  the  light,  n. 
167,  369,  and  interiorly  in  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word  there 
are  spiritual  truths,  which  are  in  the  light  of  heaven.  That 
by  the  Son  of  Man  is  meant  the  Lord  as  to  the  Word,  see 
above,  n.  44.  The  same  is  also  abundantly  proved  in  the  Doc • 
trine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture , 
n.  19 — 28.  The  Lord  frequently  said,  “  That  they  should  see 
the  Son  of  Man  coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven,”  as  in  Matt, 
xvii.  5  ;  xxiv.  30  ;  xxvi.  64 ;  Mark  xiv.  61,  62  ;  Luke  ix.  34,  35; 
xxi.  27 ;  and  no  one  knows  that  it  has  any  other  signification 
than  that,  when  he  comes  to  judgment,  he  will  appear  in  the 
clouds  of  heaven ;  but  this  is  not  what  is  meant,  for  the  mean¬ 
ing  is,  that,  when  he  comes  to  judgment,  he  will  appear  in  the 
literal  sense  of  the  Word;  and  inasmuch  as  he  now  comes,  ho 
32 


v.  13—15.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


643,  644 


therefore  appears  in  the  Word  by  his  revealing  the  existence  of 
a  spiritual  sense  in  every  particular  of  the  literal  sense  of  the 
Word  ;  that  in  that  sense  he  alone  is  treated  of ;  and  that  he 
alone  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth  :  these  are  the  things  that 
are  to  be  understood  by  his  coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven. 
That  there  is  a  spiritual  sense  in  every  particular  of  the  literal 
sense  of  the  Word;  that  in  that  sense  the  Lord  alone  is  treated 
of ;  and  that  he  alone  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  is  shown 
in  the  two  Doctrines  of  the  New  Jerusalern,  one  concerning  the 
Lord ,  and  the  other  concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture.  Since  by 
the  coining  of  the  Lord  in  the  clouds  of  heaven  is  meant  his 
coming  in  his  own  Word,  and  this  at  the  time  when  he  is  to 
execute  judgment,  and  this  being  what  the  Apocalypse  treats  of, 
therefore  it  is  said,  “  Behold,  he  cometli  with  clouds ,”  Apoc.  i. 
7,  and  here,  “  I  looked,  and,  behold,  a  white  cloud ,  and  upon 
the  cloud  one  sat  like  the  Son  of  Man.”  And  in  the  Acts  of 
the  Apostles,  “  While  they  beheld,  Jesus  was  taken  up  into 
heaven,  and  a  cloud  received  him  out  of  their  sight;  and  two 
men  in  white  apparel  said,  This  same  Jesus,  who  is  taken  up 
from  you  into  heaven,  shall  so  come  in  like  manner  as  ye  have 
seen  him  go  into  heaven,”  i.  9,  11.  By  a  cloud  is  signified  the 
literal  sense  of  the  Word,  because  that  sense  is  natural,  and 
divine  truth  in  natural  light  appears  as  a  cloud  in  the  eyes  of 
angels,  who  are  in  spiritual  light ;  as  a  white  cloud  with  those 
who  are  in  genuine  truths  from  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word, 
as  a  dark  cloud  with  those  who  are  not  in  genuine  truths,  as  a 
black  cloud  with  those  who  are  in  falses,  and  as  a  black  cloud 
mingled  with  fire  with  those  who  are  in  faith  separated  from 
charity,  by  reason  of  their  being  in  evils  of  life. — I  have  seen  it. 

643.  Having  on  his  head  a  golden  crown ,  and  in  his  hand  a 
sharp  sickle ,  signifies  the  divine  wisdom  from  his  divine  love, 
and  the  divine  truth  of  the  Word.  That  by  a  crown  on  the 
head  is  signified  wisdom,  see  above,  n.  189,  252,  and  by  a  golden 
crown,  wisdom  from  love,  n.  235 ;  and  as  it  was  seen  on  the 
head  of  the  Son  of  Man,  or  of  the  Lord,  by  a  golden  crown  is 
signified  the  divine  wisdom  from  his  divine  love.  The  reason  why 
a  sickle  signifies  the  divine  truth  of  the  Word,  is,  because  by  a 
harvest  is  signified  the  state  of  the  church  as  to  divine  truth, 
here  its  last  state,  and  therefore  by  reaping,  which  is  done  with 
a  sickle,  is  here  signified  to  put  an  end  to  the  state  of  the  church, 
and  to  execute  judgment;  and  as  these  things  are  done  by  the 
divine  truth  of  the  Word,  therefore  this  is  signified  by  a  sickle, 
and  by  a  sharp  sickle,  the  doing  it  exactly  and  exquisitely.  By 
a  sickle  the  same  thing  is  signified  as  by  a  sword,  but  a  sickle 
is  used  where  harvest  is  treated  of,  and  a  sword,  when  war  is 
treated  of.  That  by  a  sword  is  signified  divine  truth  fighting 
against  falses,  and  vice  versa ,  see  above,  n.  52,  108,  117. 

644.  And  another  angel  came  out  of  the  temple ,  signifies 

33  vol.  ii — c 


645  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  xiv. 

the  angelic  heaven.  What  is  signified  by  an  angel  and  angels, 
may  be  seen  above,  n.  5,  66,  170,  258,  342,  363,  344,  415,  465 ; 
in  the  present  case,  the  angelic  heaven  is  signified,  because  it  is 
said,  that  he  came  out  of  the  temple,  and  by  the  temple  is  sig¬ 
nified  heaven  as  a  church,  n.  191,  529,  585 ;  for  there  is  a  church 
in  the  heavens  just  as  on  earth. 

645.  Crying  with  a  loud  voice  to  Him  who  sat  on  the  cloud , 
Thrust  in  thy  sickle  and  reap  /  for  the  time  has  come  for  thee 
to  reap ,  for  the  harvest  of  the  earth  is  ripe,  signifies  the  suppli¬ 
cation  of  the  angels  of  heaven  to  the  Lord,  that  he  would  make 
an  end,  and  execute  judgment,  because  the  church  is  now'  ar¬ 
rived  at  its  last  state.  By  crying  with  a  loud  voice  to  Him  that 
sat  on  the  cloud,  is  signified  the  supplication  of  the  angels  of 
heaven  to  the  Lord,  by  reason  of  there  being  nothing  corre¬ 
spondent  upon  the  earth,  for  the  church  on  earth  is  that  to  the 
angelic  heaven,  that  a  foundation  is  to  a  house  wdiich  rests 
upon  it,  or  as  the  feet  upon  wdiich  a  man  stands,  and  by  w'hich 
he  walks ;  wherefore,  when  the  church  on  earth  is  destroyed, 
the  angels  lament,  and  make  supplication  to  the  Lord ;  they 
supplicate  that  he  would  make  an  end  of  the  church,  and  raise 
up  a  new  one :  hence  it  is,  that  by  the  angels  crying  with  a 
loud  voice  to  Him  who  sat  on  the  cloud,  is  signified  the  suppli¬ 
cation  of  the  angels  to  the  Lord ;  that  by  Him  who  sat  on  the 
cloud  is  signified  the  Lord  as  to  the  Word,  see  above,  n.  643 ; 
that  to  thrust  in  his  sickle  and  reap  signifies  to  make  an  end 
and  execute  judgment,  see  above,  n.  642,  643 ;  by  the  time  is 
come  for  thee  to  reap,  is  signified  that  there  is  an  end  of  the 
church ;  for  the  harvest  is  ripe,  signifies  that  the  church  is  ar¬ 
rived  at  its  last  state;  by  harvest  is  signified  the  state  of  the 
church  as  to  divine  truth  ;  the  reason  is,  because  from  a  harvest 
corn  is  procured,  from  which  comes  bread,  and  by  corn  and 
bread  is  signified  the  good  of  the  church,  this  being  procured 
by  truths.  That  this  is  the  signification  of  this  passage,  may  be 
seen  more  clearly  from  those  places  in  the  Word  where  harvest, 
reaping,  and  sickle  occur,  as  in  the  following :  “  For  there  will  I 
sit  to  judge  all  the  heathen  round  about.  Put  ye  in  the  sickle , 
for  the  harvest  is  ripe,  for  their  wickedness  is  great,”  Joel  iii. 
12,  13.  “  Cut  off  the  sower  from  Babylon,  and  him  that  han- 

dleth  the  sickle  in  the  time  of  harvest,”  Jerem.  1.  16.  4  And  it 

shall  be  when  the  harvest-man  gathereth  the  corn,  and  reapeth 
the  ears  with  his  arm ;  in  the  morning  shalt  thou  make  thy 
seed  to  flourish,  but  the  harvest  shall  be  a  heap  in  the  day  ot 
grief  and  desperate  sorrow,”  Isaiah  xvii.  5,  6,  11.  “Be  ye 
ashamed,  O  husbandman,  because  the  harvest  of  the  field  is 
perished,”  Joel  i.  11.  “Jesus  said  to  his  disciples,  Say  not  ye 
there  are  yet  four  months,  and  then  cometh  harvest  t  lift  up 
your  eyes,  and  look  on  the  fields,  for  they  are  white  already  to 
hai'vesif  John  iv.  35,  39.  •  “Jesus  said  to  his  disciples,  The 
34 


v.  15—17.] 


THE  AP0CALYP8E  REVEALED. 


646,  647 


harvest  truly  is  plenteous,  but  the  labourers  are  few ;  pray  ye 
therefore  the  Lord  of  the  harvest ,  that  he  will  send  forth  la¬ 
bourers  into  his  harvest”  Matt.  ix.  37,  38  ;  Luke  x.  2.  In  these 
passages,  and  also  in  Isaiah  xvi.  9;  Jerem.  v.  17 ;  viii.  20,  by 
harvest  is  signified  the  church  as  to  divine  truth.  But  all  that 
is  contained  in  these  verses  of  this  chapter,  and  also  in  the  two 
subsequent  chapters,  was  foretold  by  the  Lord  in  the  parable  of 
the  sower  and  of  the  gathering  of  the  harvest,  whicli  shall  be 
adduced,  because  he  teaches  and  illustrates  their  signification: 
“Jesus  said,  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  a  man  who 
sowed  good  seed  in  his  field ;  but  while  men  slept,  his  enemy 
came  and  sowed  tares  among  the  wheat,  and  went  his  way. 
But  when  the  blade  was  sprung  up  and  brought  forth  fruit,  then 
appeared  the  tares  also.  So  his  servants  came  and  said,  Wilt 
thou  then  that  we  go  and  gather  them  up?  but  he  said,  Nay; 
lest,  while  ye  gather  up  the  tares,  ye  root  up  also  the  wheat  with 
them  ;  let  both  grow  together  until  the  harvest ,  and  in  the  time 
of  harvest  I  will  say  to  the  reapers, G  ather  ye  together  first  the 
tares,  and  bind  them  in  bundles  to  burn  them,  but  gather  the 
wheat  into  my  barn.  And  the  disciples  came  unto  Jesus,  say 
ing,  Declare  unto  us  the  parable.  Jesus  said,  He  that  soweth 
the  good  seed  is  the  Son  of  Man,”  or  the  Lord,  “  the  field  is  the 
world,”  the  church,  “  the  good  seed  are  the  children  of  the 
kingdom,”  truths  of  the  church,  “  but  the  tares  are  the  children 
of  me  wicked  one,”  falses  from  hell,  “  the  enemy  that  sowed 
them  is  the  devil,  the  harvest  is  the  end  of  the  world,”  the  end 
of  the  church,  “  and  the  reapers  are  the  angels,”  divine  truths: 
“  as  therefore  the  tares  are  gathered  and  burned  in  the  fire,  so 
shall  it  be  in  the  end  of  the  world,”  in  the  end  of  the  church, 
Matt.  xiii.  24 — 30,  36 — 43. 

646.  And  He  that  sat  on  the  cloud  thrust  in  his  sickle  on  the 
earth ,  and  the  earth  was  reaped ,  signifies  the  end  of  the  church, 
by  reason  that  there  was  no  longer  any  divine  truth  therein. 
This  is  signified,  because  by  Him  that  sat  on  the  cloud  is  sig¬ 
nified  the  Lord  as  to  the  Word,  n.  642;  by  thrusting  in  his 
sickle  and  reaping  is  signified  to  make  an  end  and  execute 
judgment,  n.  643 ;  by  harvest  is  signified  the  state  of  the  church, 
here  its  last  state,  n.  643,  645  ;  and  by  the  earth  is  signified  the 
church,  n.  285.  From  these  connected  into  one  sense,  it  ap¬ 
pears,  that  by  Him  who  sat  on  the  cloud  thrusting  in  his  sickle, 
and  the  earth  being  reaped,  is  signified  the  end  of  the  church, 
because  there  was  no  longer  any  divine  truth  therein. 

647.  And  another  angel  came  out  of  the  temple  which  is  in 
heaven ,  he  also  having  a  sharp  sickle ,  signifies  the  heavens  of 
the  Lord’s  spiritual  kingdom,  and  the  divine  truth  of  the  Word 
with  them.  By  an  angel  is  signified,  in  a  supreme  sense,  the 
Lord,  also  the  angelic  heaven,  and  likewise  divine  truth  pro¬ 
ceeding  from  the  Lord,  see  above,  n.  5,  66,  170,  258,  342,  363, 

35 


648 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xiv. 


365,  415,  344 ;  but  here  by  an  angel  are  signified  the  heavens 
of  the  spiritual  kingdom,  and  thence  the  divine  truths  therein, 
because  it  follows  that  another  angel  came  out  of  the  altar, 
by  whom  are  signified  the  heavens  of  the  Lord’s  celestial  king¬ 
dom,  thus  the  divine  goods  therein,  which  will  be  treated  of  in 
the  next  article.  There  are  two  kingdoms  into  which  all  the 
heavens  are  divided,  the  spiritual  kingdom  and  the  celestial 
kingdom ;  the  spiritual  kingdom  is  the  kingdom  of  the  Lord’s 
wisdom,  because  the  angels  there  are  in  wisdom  from  divine 
truths  proceeding  from  the  Lord ;  and  the  celestial  kingdom  is 
the  kingdom  of  the  Lord’s  love,  because  the  angels  there  are  in 
love  proceeding  from  the  Lord,  and  thence  in  all  good.  That 
there  are  two  kingdoms,  into  which  all  the  heavens  are  divided, 
may  be  seen  in  the  work  concerning  Heaven  and  Hell ,  n.  20 — 
28,  and  in  the  Wisdom  of  Angels  concerning  the  Divine  Love 
and  Divine  Wisdom ,  n.  101,  381 ;  by  the  temple  is  signified 
the  universal  heaven,  as  above,  n.  644,  but  as  it  is  here  said  the 
temple  which  is  in  heaven,  and  afterwards  the  altar,  by  the 
temple  is  signified  the  heaven  of  the  Lord’s  spiritual  kingdom, 
as  was  observed  above ;  and  by  a  sharp  sickle  is  signified  the 
divine  truth  of  the  Word,  as  above,  n.  643,  645.  The  reason 
why  it  is  said  above,  that  lie  that  sat  on  the  cloud  put  forth  his 
sickle  and  the  earth  was  reaped,  and  now,  that  an  angel  came 
out  of  the  temple  in  heaven,  he  also  having  a  sickle,  and  that  he 
put  it  forth  upon  the  earth  and  gathered  the  vintage  of  the  vine 
of  the  earth,  is,  because  by  the  earth,  which  was  reaped  by  Him 
who  sat  on  the  cloud,  or  by  the  Lord,  is  signified  the  church 
throughout  the  whole  world,  but  by  the  vine  of  the  earth  is  sig¬ 
nified  the  church  in  the  Christian  world.  These  words  involve 
the  same  as  what  the  Lord  foretold  in  the  parable  of  the  sower 
and  the  gathering  in  of  harvest,  Matt.  xiiL,  as  above  cited,  n. 
645,  at  the  end,  where  it  is  said  that  the  harvest  is  the  consum¬ 
mation  of  the  age,  that  is,  the  end  of  the  church,  and  that  the 
reapers  are  the  angels,  by  which  are  signified  divine  truths  ;  for 
the  angels  are  not  sent  to  reap,  that  is,  to  do  these  things,  but 
the  Lord  does  them  by  the  divine  truths  of  his  Word;  for  the 
Lord  says,  “The  Word  that  I  have  spoken,  the  same  shall 
judge  him  in  the  last  day,”  J ohn  xii.  48.  See  above,  n.  233,  273. 

648.  And  another  angel  came  out  from  the  altar ,  having 

flower  over  fire ,  signifies  the  heavens  of  the  Lord’s  celestial 
ingdom,  which  are  in  the  good  of  love  from  the  Lord.  By 
another  angel  are  here  signified  the  heavens  of  the  Lord’s  celes¬ 
tial  kingdom,  because  he  was  seen  to  come  out  from  the  altar, 
for  by  an  altar  is  signified  the  worship  of  the  Lord  from  love, 
see  above,  n.  392,  and  by  fire  is  signified  love,  n.  468,  and  by 
fire  upon  the  altar  is  signified  divine  love,  n.  395.  It  is  said 
that  he  had  power  over  fire,  because  the  angels  cherish  that 
love  in  themselves. 

36 


v.  17,  18.] 


TIIE  ArOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


649 


649.  And  he  cried  with  a  loud  cry  to  Ilim  that  had  the 
sharp  sickle,  saying,  Thrust  in  thy  sharp  sickle,  and  gather  the 
clusters  of  the  vine  of  the  earth,  signifies  the  Lord’s  operation 
from  the  good  of  his  love  through  the  divine  truth  of  his  Word 
upon  the  works  of  charity  and  faith  among  the  men  of  the 
Christian  church.  This  is  the  spiritual  sense  of  these  words, 
because  by  those  two  angels  are  signified  the  heavens  of  the 
Lord’s  spiritual  kingdom  and  of  his  celestial  kingdom,  n.  647, 
648 ;  and  the  heavens  do  nothing  of  themselves,  but  from  the 
Lord,  for  the  angels  in  the  heavens  are  only  recipients,  there¬ 
fore  nothing  else  is  signified  in  the  spiritual  sense  but  the  opera¬ 
tion  of  the  Lord,  in  the  present  case,  on  the  church  in  the 
Christian  world,  and  on  the  works  of  charity  and  faith  with  the 
men  therein  ;  for  by  vine  that  church  is  signified,  which  will  be 
further  treated  of  in  article  651 ;  and  by  clusters  and  grapes 
are  signified  works  of  charity.  The  reason  why  these  are  signi¬ 
fied  by  clusters  and  grapes,  is,  because  they  are  the  fruits  of  the 
vine  in  the  vineyard,  and  by  fruits  in  the  Word  are  signified 
good  works.  The  reason  why  the  angel  who  came  out  from  the 
altar,  said  to  the  angel  who  came  out  from  the  temple,  that  he 
should  put  forth  his  sickle  and  gather  the  vintage,  is,  because 
by  the  angel  who  came  out  from  the  altar  are  signified  the  hea¬ 
vens  of  the  celestial  kingdom,  or  the  heavens  which  are  in  the 
good  of  love  ;  and  by  the  angel  who  came  out  from  the  temple 
are  signified  the  heavens  of  the  spiritual  kingdom,  or  the  hea¬ 
vens  which  are  in  the  truths  of  wisdom,  as  was  observed  above, 
and  the  good  of  love  does  not  operate  any  thing  from  itself,  but 
by  the  truth  of  wisdom,  nor  does  the  truth  of  wisdom  operate 
any  thing  from  itself,  but  from  the  good  of  love.  That  this  is 
the  case,  is  abundantly  set  forth  in  the  Wisdom  of  Angels  con¬ 
cerning  the  Divine  Love  and  Divine  Wisdom.  This  is  the  rea¬ 
son  why  the  angel  who  came  out  from  the  altar  called  to  the 
angel  who  came  out  from  the  temple,  to  put  forth  his  sickle  and 
gather  the  clusters  of  the  vine  or  vineyard  of  the  earth.  On 
this  account,  then,  it  is,  that  by  these  words,  the  Lord’s  opera¬ 
tion  from  the  good  of  his  love  by  the  divine  truth  of  his  Word 
is  signified.  That  grapes  and  clusters  signify  the  good  things 
and  works  of  charity,  may  appear  from  the  following  passages : 
“  Woe  is  me,  for  I  am  as  when  they  have  gathered  the  summer 
fruits,  as  the  grape  gleanings  of  the  vintage,  there  is  no  cluster 
to  eat,  my  soul  desired  the  first  ripe  fruit.  The  good  man  is 
perished  out  of  the  earth,  and  there  is  none  upright  among 
men,”  Micali  vii.  1,  2.  “  Their  grapes  are  grapes  of  gall,  their 

clusters  are  bitter,”  Deut.  xxxii.  32.  “  My  beloved  hath  a 

vineyard  in  a  very  fruitful  hill ;  and  he  looked  that  it  should 
bring  forth  grapes,  and  it  brought  forth  wild  grapes”  Isaiah  v. 
1,  2,  4.  “  Who  look  to  other  gods,  and  love  nagons  of  grapes,” 

llosea  iii.  1.  “For  every  tree  is  known  by  his  own  fruit 
37 


650 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xiv. 


For  of  thorns  men  do  not  gather  figs,  nor  of  a  bramble-bush 
gather  they  grapes ,”  Luke  vi.  44.  “When  thus  it  shall  be  in 
the  midst  of  the  land  among  the  people,  there  shall  be  as  the 
shaking  of  an  olive  tree,  and  as  the  gleaning  grapes ,  when  the 
vintage  is  done,”  Isaiah  xxiv.  13.  “  M  grape-gatherers  come  to 

thee,  would  they  not  leave  some  gleaning  grapes?”  Jerem.  xlix. 
9  ;  Obad.  verses  4,  5.  “  The  spoiler  is  fallen  upon  thy  summer 

fruits,  and  upon  thy  vintage ,”  J erem.  xlviii.  32,  33.  “  Many 

days  and  years  shall  ye  be  troubled,  for  the  vintage  shall  fail, 
the  gathering  shall  not  come,”  Isaiah  xxxii.  9,  10:  not  to 
mention  other  passages  in  which  the  vine  and  the  fruit  of  the 
vine  are  mentioned.  There  are  goods  of  celestial  love,  and 
there  are  goods  of  spiritual  love :  the  goods  of  celestial  love  are 
of  love  to  the  Lord,  and  the  goods  of  spiritual  love  are  of  love 
towards  our  neighbour ;  the  latter  goods  are  called  goods  of 
charity,  and  are  meant  by  the  fruit  of  the  vine,  which  consists 
of  grapes  and  clusters  ;  and  the  good  things  of  love  to  the  Lord 
are  meant  in  the  Word  by  the  fruits  of  trees,  particularly  by 
olives. 

For  her  grapes  are  ripe ,  signifies  because  it  is  the  last  state 
of  the  Christian  church.  The  same  is  signified  by  the  grapes 
of  the  vineyard  being  ripe  as  by  the  harvest  being  ripe,  but  a 
harvest  is  spoken  of  the  church  in  general  and  a  vineyard  of 
the  church  in  particular  ;  that  by  the  harvest  being  ripe  is  sig¬ 
nified  the  last  state  of  the  church,  see  above,  n.  645  ;  therefore 
the  same  thing  is  denoted  by  the  grapes  of  the  vine  being  ripe. 
A  vineyard  signifies  the  church,  where  the  divine  truth  of  the 
Word  is,  and  where  the  Lord  is  known  thereby ;  because  wine 
signifies  interior  truth,  which  comes  from  the  Lord  by  the 
Word,  therefore  a  vineyard  in  the  present  instance  signifies  the 
Christian  church.  That  wine  signifies  truth  from  the  good  of 
iove,  thus  from- the  Lord,  see  above,  n.  316. 

650.  And  ijie  angel  thrust  in  his  sickle  into  the  earth ,  and 
gathered  the  vine  of  the  earth ,  signifies  the  end  of  the  present 
Christian  church.  By  thrusting  in  his  sickle  and  gathering  the 
vine,  the  same  is  signified  as  by  putting  forth  his  sickle  and 
reaping,  but  the  latter  is  said  of  a  harvest  and  the  former  of  a 
vine ;  that  to  gather  the  vine  signifies  to  cut  the  vine  and 

father  its  grapes,  and  that  to  reap  signifies  to  cut  down  the 
arvest  and  gather  the  corn,  is  evident.  That  a  vine  or  vine¬ 
yard  signifies  the  church  where  the  Word  is,  by  which  the  Lord 
is  known,  consequently  in  this  case  the  Christian  church,  may 
appear  from  the  following  passages:  Jesus  said,  “I  am  the 
vine ,  ye  are  the  branches  ;  he  that  abideth  in  me  and  I  in  him, 
the  same  bringeth  forth  much  fruit ;  for  without  me  ye  can  do 
nothing.  If  a  man  abide  not  in  me,  he  is  cast  forth  as  a 
branch,  and  is  withered,  and  men  gather  them  and  cast  them 
into  the  fire,”  John  xv.  5,  6.  Jesus  likened  the  kingdom  of 
88 


v.  18,  19.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


651 


heaven  to  a  householder,  who  brought  labourers  into  his  vine* 
yard ,  Matt.  xx.  1,  8.  Of  the  sons  who  were  to  labour  in 
the  vineyard ,  Matt.  xxi.  28.  Of  the  fig-tree  planted  in  the 
vineyard  which  bare  no  fruit,  Luke  xiii.  6 — 9.  “  Jesus  spake 

a  parable ;  a  certain  householder  planted  a  vineyard ,  and  hedged 
it  round  about,  and  let  it  out  to  husbandmen,  that  he  might 
receive  the  fruits  of  it,  but  they  slew  his  servants  whom  he  sent 
to  them,  and  last  of  all  his  son,”  Matt.  xxi.  33 — 39 ;  Mark  xii. 
1 — 9  ;  Luke  xx.  9 — 16.  “  Now  will  I  sing  to  my  well-beloved 

a  song  of  my  beloved  touching  his  vineyard.  My  well-beloved 
hath  a  vineyard.  And  he  fenced  it  about,  and  gathered  out  the 
stones  thereof,  and  planted  it  with  the  choicest  vine”  Isaiah  v. 
1,  2,  &c.  “In  that  day  sing  ye  unto  her,  a  vineyard  of  red 
wine.  I,  Jehovah,  do  keep  it ;  I  will  water  it  every  moment,” 
Isaiah  xxvii.  2,  3.  “  Many  pastors  have  destroyed  my  vine¬ 

yard ;  they  have  made  my  pleasant  portion  a  desolate  wilder¬ 
ness,”  Jerem.  xii.  10,  11.  “Jehovah  will  enter  into  judgment 
with  the  ancients  of  his  people,  for  ye  have  eaten  up  the  vine¬ 
yard”  Isaiah  iii.  14.  “And  in  all  vineyards  shall  be  wailing,” 
Amos  v.  17,  18.  “  And  in  the  vineyards  there  shall  be  no 

singing,  neither  shall  there  be  shouting,”  Isaiah  xvi.  10. 

651.  And  cast  it  into  the  great  wine-press  of  the  wrath  of 
God ,  signifies  an  exploration  of  the  quality  of  their  works,  that 
they  were  evil.  By  casting  the  clusters  of  the  vine  into  the 
wine-press,  is  signified  to  explore  the  nature  of  their  works,  for 
these  are  signified  by  clusters,  as  may  be  seen  above,  n.  649 : 
but  as  it  is  called  the  great  wine-press  of  the  wrath  of  God,  it 
signifies  an  exploration  of  their  works  as  being  evil,  for  the 
wrath  of  God  is  said  of  what  is  evil,  n.  634.  A  wine-press  sig¬ 
nifies  exploration,  because,  in  presses,  wine  is  expressed  from 
clusters  of  grapes,  and  oil  from  olives,  and  from  the  wine  and 
oil  which  are  expressed  is  perceived  the  quality  of  the  grapes 
and  olives ;  and  as  by  a  vine  is  signified  the  Christian  church, 
and  by  its  clusters  are  signified  works,  therefore  the  exploring 
of  these  with  the  men  of  the  Christian  church  is  signified  by 
casting  them  into  the  press ;  but  inasmuch  as  they  have  sepa¬ 
rated  faith  from  charity,  and  have  made  the  former  competent 
to  salvation  without  the  works  of  the  law ;  and  since  from  faith 
separated  from  charity  none  but  evil  works  proceed,  therefore  it 
is  called  the  great  wine-press  of  the  wrath  of  God.  The  explo¬ 
ration  of  works  is  also  signified  by  a  press  or  wine-press  in  the 
following  passages:  “My  beloved  hath  a  vineyard  in  a  very 
fruitful  hill,  and  he  planted  it  with  the  choicest  vine,  and  also 
made  a  wine-press  therein,  and  he  looked  that  it  should  bring 
forth  grapes,  and  it  brought  forth  wild  grapes,”  Isaiah  v.  1  2. 
“Put  ye  in  the  sickle,  for  the  harvest  is  ripe;  come,  get  you 
down ;  for  the  press  is  full,  the  fats  overflow,  for  their  wick¬ 
edness  is  great,  Joel  iii.  13.  “The  floor  and  the  wine-press 
39 


652,  653  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XIV. 

shall  not  feed  them,  and  the  new  wine  shall  fail  in  her,”  Hosea 
ix.  1,  2,  &c.  “The  spoiler  is  fallen  upon  thy  summer  fruits 
and  upon  thy  vintage,  I  have  caused  wine  to  fail  from  the  wine¬ 
presses,  none  shall  tread  with  shouting,  the  shouting  shall  be  no 
shouting,”  Jerem.  xlviii.  32,  33.  “There  was  a  certain  house¬ 
holder  which  planted  a  vineyard,  and  digged  a  wine-press  in  it, 
and  let  it  out  to  husbandmen,  but  they  slew  the  servants  whom 
he  sent  unto  them,  and  last  of  all  his  son,”  Matt.  xxi.  33. 
A  press  is  also  spoken  of  the  goods  of  charity,  from  which 
truths  of  faith  proceed,  in  Joel :  “  Be  glad  then,  O  daughters  of 
Zion,  and  rejoice  in  the  Lord  your  God,  and  the  floors  shall  be 
full  of  wheat,  and  the  presses  shall  overflow  with  wine  and  oil,” 
ii.  23,  24. 

652.  And  the  wine-press  was  trodden  without  the  city,  signi¬ 

fies  that  an  exploration  was  made  from  the  divine  truths  of  the 
Word,  into  the  quality  of  the  works  resulting  from  the  doctrine 
of  faith  in  the  church.  By  the  wine-press  being  trodden  is  sig¬ 
nified  that  the  quality  of  their  works  was  explored ;  to  tread 
the  wine-press  signifies  to  explore,  and  the  clusters  which  are 
trodden  signify  works,  as  above,  n.  649,  in  the  present  case, 
works  resulting  from  the  doctrine  of  faith  of  the  church,  which 
are  evil  works ;  by  the  city  is  here  meant  the  great  city,  of 
which  mention  is  made  above,  chap.  xi.  11,  v.  8,  which  is  called 
the  great  city,  spiritually  Sodom  and  Egypt ;  that  it  means  the 
doctrine  of  faith  separated  from  charity,  which  is  the  doctrine 
of  the  church  of  the  Reformed,  see  above,  n.  501,  502 ;  and  as 
all  exploration  of  church  doctrine  is  made  by  the  divine  truth 
of  the  Word,  and  this  not  being  in  that  doctrine,  but  out  of  it, 
that  also  is  signified  by  the  wine-press  being  trodden  without 
the  city.  From  these  considerations  it  may  appear,  that  by  the 
wine-press  being  trodden  without  the  city,  is  signified  that 
examination  was  made,  from  the  divine  truths  of  the  Word, 
into  the  quality  of  the  works  resulting  from  the  doctrine  of  faith 
of  the  church.  To  tread  the  wine-press  not  only  signifies  to 
explore  evil  works,  but  likewise  to  bear  with  them  in  others, 
also  to  remove  and  cast  them  into  hell,  in  the  following  places : 
“  I  that  speak  in  righteousness,  mighty  to  save.  Wherefore  art 
thou  red  in  thine  apparel,  and  thy  garments  like  Him  that 
treadeth  in  the  wine-press  f  I  have  trodden  the  wine-press  alone,” 
Isaiah  lxiii.  1 — 3.  “  The  Lord  hath  trodden  under  foot  all  my 

mighty  men  in  the  midst  of  me,  the  Lord  hath  trodden  the  vir¬ 
gin  the  daughter  of  Judah  as  a  wine-press ,”  Lam.  i.  15.  “He 
that  sitteth  on  the  white  horse  shall  rule  the  nations  with  a  rod 
of  iron,  and  he  treadeth  the  wine-press  of  the  fierceness  and  the 
wrath  of  Almighty  God,”  Apoc.  xix.  15. 

653.  And  blood  came  out  of  the  wine-press  even  unto  the 
bridles  of  the  horses,  signifies  violence  done  to  the  Word  by 
direful  falsifications  of  truth,  and  the  understanding  so  closed 

40 


v.  19,  20.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  KEVEALED. 


654,  655 


thereby,  that  man  is  scarcely  capable  any  longer  of  being 
taught,  and  thus  led  by  divine  truths  from  the  Lord.  By  blood 
is  signified  violence  done  to  the  Word,  n.  327,  and  the  divine 
truth  of  the  Word  falsified  and  profaned,  n.  379;  for  by  the 
blood  «.ut  of  the  wine-press  is  meant  the  juice  and  wine  from 
the  clusters  that  were  trodden,  and  the  juice  of  the  grape  and 
wine  have  a  similar  signification,  n.  316  ;  by  the  bridles  of  the 
horses  are  signified  the  truths  of  the  Word,  by  which  the  un¬ 
derstanding  is  guided,  for  a  horse  signifies  the  understanding 
of  the  Word,  n.  298  ;  hence  a  bridle  signifies  truth  by  which 
tlie  understanding  is  guided  ;  even  unto  the  bridles  of  the 
horses  means  quite  into  the  mouth,  into  which  the  bridle  is 
inserted,  and  by  the  mouth  the  horse  drinks  and  feeds,  there¬ 
fore  it  also  signifies  that  such  violence  is  done  to  the  Word  by 
dire  falsifications,  that  man  is  scarcely  capable  of  being  taught 
any  longer,  and  thus  of  being  led  of  the  Lord  by  divine  truths. 
By  a  bridle  is  also  signified  that  by  which  the  understanding  is 
guided  or  led,  Isaiah  xxx.  27,  28  ;  xxxvii.  29 ;  and  by  the  blood 
of  the  grapes  is  signified  the  divine  truth  of  the  Word,  Gen. 
xlix.  11  ;  Deut.  xxxii.  14  ;  but  in  the  present  instance  it  is  used 
in  an  opposite  sense. 

654.  For  a  thousand  six  hundred  furlongs,  signifies  mere 
falsities  of  evil.  By  furlongs  the  same  is  signified  as  by  ways, 
because  furlongs  are  measured  ways,  and  by  ways  are  signified 
leading  truths,  n.  176,  and,  in  an  opposite  sense,  leading  falses  ; 
and  by  a  thousand  six  hundred  are  signified  evils  in  the  whole 
complex,  for  by  a  thousand  six  hundred  the  same  is  signified  as 
by  sixteen,  and  by  sixteen  the  same  as  by  four,  because  sixteen 
is  the  product  of  four  multiplied  by  itself,  and  four  is  said  of 
good  and  of  the  conjunction  of  good  with  truth,  n.  322,  hence, 
in  an  opposite  sense,  of  evil  and  the  conjunction  of  evil  with 
the  false,  as  in  the  present  instance ;  and  as  the  multiplying  of 
any  number  by  a  hundred  does  not  take  away  its  signification, 
but  only  exalts  it,  therefore,  for  a  thousand  six  hundred  furlongs 
signifies  mere  falses  of  evil.  That  all  numbers  in  the  Word 
signify  things,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  348,  and  that  a  number 
signifies  the  quality  of  a  thing,  n.  448,  608,  609,  610. 

655.  Here  I  will  subjoin  this  Memorable  Relation.  I  was 
conversing  with  some  of  those  who  are  meant  by  the  dragon  in 
the  Apocalypse ;  and  one  of  them  said  to  me,  “  Come  along 
with  me,  and  I  will  Ihow  you  the  amusements  which  are  the 
delight  of  our  eyes  and  hearts.”  And  he  carried  me  through  a 
gloomy  wood  to  the  top  of  a  hill,  from  which  I  could  have  a 
view  of  the  diversions  of  the  dragons.  And  I  saw  an  amphi¬ 
theatre  erected  in  the  form  of  a  circus,  with  rows  of  benches ' 
one  above  another,  on  which  the  spectators  were  seated ;  they 
who  sat  on  the  lowest  seats  appeared  to  me,  at  a  distance,  like 

41 


655 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap,  xiv 


satyrs  and  priapi,  some  covered  and  others  entirely  naked.  On 
the  benches  above  them  sat  the  whoremongers  and  harlots,  as  I 
judged  from  their  gestures  and  behaviour ;  and  then  the  dragon 
said  to  me,  “  Now  thou  slialt  see  our  pastime.”  And  I  saw,  as 
it  were,  oxen,  rams,  sheep,  goats,  and  lambs,  driven  into  the 
area  of  the  circus,  and  when  they  were  in,  a  gate  was  opened, 
and  there  rushed  in,  as  it  were,  young  lions,  panthers,  leopards, 
and  wolves,  which  attacked  the  flock  with  great  fury,  and  tore 
them  in  pieces  and  killed  them  ;  but  the  satyrs,  when  the 
bloody  slaughter  was  over,  strewed  sand  over  the  place  where 
the  butchery  had  been  executed.  Then  the  dragon  said  to  me, 
“  These  are  our  sports  and  pastimes,  with  wdiich  we  are  de¬ 
lighted  ;”  and  I  replied,  “  Get  thee  hence,  demon,  in  a  short 
time  thou  wilt  see  this  amphitheatre  converted  into  a  lake  of 
fire  and  sulphur ;”  at  this  he  laughed  and  went  away.  After¬ 
wards  I  began  to  think  within  myself,  “  Why  are  such  things 
permitted  by  the  Lord?”  and  I  received  an  answer  in  my  heart, 
that  they  are  permitted  so  long  as  these  dragons  continue  in 
the  world  of  spirits,  but  when  the  time  of  their  stay  in  that 
world  is  at  an  end,  those  exhibitions  are  changed  into  such  as 
are  direful  and  infernal.  All  the  appearances  above  mentioned 
were  produced  by  the  dragonists  by  means  of  phantasies ;  there¬ 
fore  they  were  not  real  oxen,  rams,  sheep,  kids,  and  lambs,  but 
it  was  thus  that  they  represented  the  genuine  goods  and  truths 
of  the  church,  which  are  the  objects  of  their  hatred  ;  the  young 
lions,  panthers,  leopards,  and  wolves  were  appearances  of  the 
lusts  abiding  in  those  who  seemed  like  satyrs  and  priapi ;  they 
who  were  totally  destitute  of  any  covering,  were  such  as  believed 
that  evils  do  not  appear  in  the  sight  of  God ;  and  they  who  had 
a  covering,  were  such  as  believed  that  they  do  indeed  appear, 
but  yet  do  not  condemn,  provided  they  are  principled  in  faith ; 
the  whoremongers  and  harlots  were  falsifiers  of  the  truth  of  the 
Word,  for  whoredom  signifies  the  falsification  of  truth.  In  the 
spiritual  world  all  things  appear,  at  a  distance,  according  to  cor¬ 
respondences,  the  forms  of  such  appearances  being  called  repre¬ 
sentations  of  spiritual  things  in  objects  similar  to  those  that  are 
natural. 

After  this  I  saw  them  go  out  of  the  wood,  the  dragon  being 
in  the  midst  of  the  satyrs  and  priapi,  and  after  them,  their 
slaves  and  scullions,  for  such  were  the  whoremongers  and  har¬ 
lots  ;  their  company  increased  as  they  went  along,  and  then  it 
was  given  to  hear  what  they  were  conversing  about :  they  were 
saying  that  they  perceived  a  flock  of  sheep  and  lambs  in  a  mea¬ 
dow,  which  was  a  token  that  one  of  the  cities  of  Jerusalem, 
where  charity  had  the  pre-eminence,  was  not  far  ofi*.  And  they 
'  said,  “  Let  us  go  and  take  that  city,  and  cast  out  its  inhabitants, 
and  plunder  their  goods.”  Accordingly  they  drew  near;  but 
the  city  was  encompassed  with  a  wall,  which  was  guarded  by 
42 


Chap,  xiv.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


655 


angels.  Then  they  said,  “  Let  ns  take  it  by  stratagem  ;  let  us 
send  one  who  is  skilled  in  mussitation,*  who  can  make  black 
white,  and  white  black,  and  can  give  to  any  object  whatever 
colour  he  pleases.”  And  there  -was  found  one  who  was  expert 
in  metaphysics,  who  could  change  the  ideas  of  things  into  the 
ideas  of  terms,  and  conceal  the  things  themselves  under  techni¬ 
cal  formularies,  and  thus  fly  away,  like  a  hawk,  with  his  prey 
under  his  wings.  This  metaphysician  had  instructions  how  to 
treat  with  the  people  of  the  city,  by  pretending  that  they  were 
of  the  same  religion,  and  wished  to  be  let  within  the  walls.  So 
coming  to  the  gate,  he  knocked,  and  when  it  was  opened,  he 
said  that  he  wished  to  speak  with  the  wisest  person  in  the  city; 
then  he  entered,  and  was  conducted  to  one,  whom  he  thus 
addressed,  saying,  “There  are  some  of  my  brethren,  without 
the  gates  of  the  city,  who  request  to  be  let  in  ;  they  profess  the 
same  religious  sentiments  with  yourselves :  we  all,  both  you  and 
we,  make  faith  and  charity  the  two  essentials  of  religion  ;  the 
only  difference  between  us  is,  that  you  call  charity  the  primitive 
and  faith  the  derivative,  whereas  we  say  that  faith  is  the  primi¬ 
tive  and  charity  is  the  derivative.  But  what  matters  it  which 
is  called  the  primitive,  or  which  the  derivative,  provided  they 
are  both  believed  in  ?”  The  wise  man  of  the  city  replied,  “  We 
will  not  talk  this  matter  over  alone,  but  in  the  presence  of  sev¬ 
eral  witnesses,  who  may  act  as  judges  and  arbiters  between  us, 
or  else  we  shall  never  come  to  any  determination.”  Accord¬ 
ingly  witnesses  were  summoned,  to  whom  the  draconic  spirit 
spake  the  same  words  as  before ;  upon  which  the  wise  man  of 
the  city  replied,  “  Thou  hast  asserted,  that  it  is  the  same  thing 
whether  charity  or  faith  be  considered  as  the  primary  essential 
of  the  church,  be  it  only  agreed  that  each  constitutes  the  church 
and  its  religion ;  and  yet  the  difference  between  them  is  the 
same  as  between  prior  and  posterior,  between  cause  and  effect, 
between  the  principal  and  the  instrumental,  and  between  the 
essential  and  the  formal.  I  speak  in  this  manner,  because  I 
have  observed  that  thou  art  expert  in  the  art  of  metaphysics, 
which  art  we  call  mussitation,  and  some  call  it  enchantment ; 
but  to  speak  in  plain  terms,  the  difference  is  the  same  as 
between  what  is  above  and  what  is  below ;  nay !  if  thou  art 
disposed  to  believe  it,  there  is  as  much  difference  as  between 
heaven  and  hell ;  for  that  which  is  primary  constitutes  the  head 
and  the  breast,  and  that  which  is  thence  derived,  the  feet  and 
the  soles  of  the  feet.  But  let  us,  in  the  first  place,  determine 
the  meaning  of  charity  and  faith.  Charity  is  the  affection  of 
the  love  of  doing  good  to  our  neighbour,  for  the  sake  of  God, 

*  It  may  be  proper  to  inform  the  unlearned  reader,  that  mussitation  means  th« 
same  as  muttering,  or  whispering,  and  is  therefore  a  term  suited  to  denote  an  ar* 
which  consists  in  speaking  obscurely  and  perplexedly  on  all  subjects,  and  thereby 
darkening  the  clearness  and  plainness  of  genuine  truth. 

43 


655 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xiv. 


of  salvation,  and  of  eternal  life ;  and  faith  is  thought  grounded 
in  confidence  concerning  God,  salvation,  and  eternal  life.”  But 
the  emissary  said,  “  I  grant  that  this  is  faith,  and  I  grant  also 
that  charity  is  the  affection  of  love  for  the  sake  of  God,  because 
he  commanded  it,  but  not  for  the  sake  of  salvation  and  eternal 
life.”  And  the  wise  man  of  the  city  said,  “We  will  suppose 
that  to  be  the  case,  provided  you  admit  it  is  for  the  sake  of 
God.”  When  they  had  come  to  this  explanation,  the  wise  man 
of  the  city  said,  u  Is  not  affection  primary,  and  thought  derived 
from  it  ?’’  But  the  dragon’s  emissary  said,  “  No !  I  deny  it.” 
To  this  reply  was  made,  “  You  cannot  deny  it;  does  not  man 
think  from  affection?  take  away  affection,  and  can  you  think  at 
all?  it  is  just  the  same  as  if  you  were  to  take  away  sound  from 
speech,  in  which  case  you  cannot  speak,  for  sound  has  relation 
to  affection,  and  speech  has  relation  to  thought,  seeing  that 
affection  produces  sound,  and  thought  frames  it  into  speech ; 
their  connexion  is  like  that  which  subsists  between  flame  and 
fight,  for  if  you  take  away  flame  do  you  not  extinguish  the 
fight  ?  It  is  the  same  with  charity,  because  charity  is  affection, 
and  with  faith,  because  faith  is  thought.  Cannot  you  thus 
comprehend  that  what  is  primary  is  all  in  that  which  is  secon¬ 
dary,  just  as  sound  is  in  speech  ?  from  which  consideration  you 
may  see,  that  if  you  do  not  allow  that  to  be  primary  which  is 
so,  you  cannot  have  any  thing  to  do  with  that  which  is  secon¬ 
dary  ;  therefore,  if  you  assign  to  faith  the  first  place,  when  in 
reality  it  is  in  the  second,  you  must  needs  appear  in  heaven 
like  a  man  inverted,  with  his  feet  uppermost  and  his  head 
undermost,  or  like  a  mountebank  walking  on  his  hands  with 
his  feet  in  the  air ;  and  if  such  be  your  appearance  in  heaven, 
of  what  sort  must  your  good  works  be,  which  constitute  charity, 
but  like  those  which  the  mountebank  would  perform  with  his 
feet,  his  hands  being  otherwise  employed?  Your  charity , there¬ 
fore,  as  you  may  see,  is  natural  and  not  spiritual,  because  it  is 
inverted.”  All  this  the  emissary  understood,  for  every  devil 
can  understand  truth  when  he  hears  it,  but  cannot  retain  it, 
because  the  affection  of  evil,  when  it  returns,  casts  out  the 
thought  of  truth.  After  this,  the  wise  man  of  the  city  explained 
at  large  the  nature  of  faith  when  it  is  regarded  as  the  primary 
essential  of  religion,  showing  that  in  such  a  case  it  is  merely 
natural,  and  that  it  is  mere  science  devoid  of  any  spiritual  life, 
consequently  that  it  is  not  faith ;  “  For  your  charity  is  nothing 
but  natural  affection,  and  from  natural  affection  proceeds  no 
other  than  natural  thought,  which  is  your  faith  ;  and  I  can  ven¬ 
ture  to  affirm,  that  in  faith  merely  natural  there  is  no  more 
spirituality  than  in  the  mind’s  reflection  on  the  Mogul’s  domin¬ 
ions,  on  the  diamond  mines  there,  or  on  the  wealth  and  gran¬ 
deur  of  that  potentate.”  On  hearing  this  the  draconic  spirit 
walked  off  in  a  rage,  and  related  all  that  had  passed  to  his  com- 


Chap.  XV.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  655 

pan  ions  without  the  gates  ;  who,  when  they  heard  what  had 
been  asserted,  that  charity  is  the  affection  of  the  love  of  doing 
good  to  one’s  neighbour  for  the  sake  of  God,  of  salvation,  and 
of  eternal  life,  exclaimed  with  one  consent,  “  It  is  a  lie and 
the  dragon  himself  cried  out,  “  Alas !  what  enormous  wicked¬ 
ness!  Are  not  all  good  works,  which  are  charity,  when  per¬ 
formed  for  the  sake  of  salvation,  meritorious  ?”  Then  they  said 
one  to  another,  “  Let  us  call  together  more  of  our  companions, 
and  lay  siege  to  this  city  ;  let  us  make  scaling  ladders,  ascend 
the  walls,  rush  upon  them  in  the  night,  and  cast  out  these  char¬ 
ities.”  But  when  they  made  the  attempt,  lo,  there  appeared, 
as  it  were,  lire  from  heaven,  which  consumed  them ;  but  the  fire 
from  heaven  was  but  an  appearance  of  their  wrath  and  hatred 
against  the  inhabitants  of  the  city,  because  they  would  not  allow 
faith  to  be  primary,  and  maintained  that  it  was  secondary;  but 
the  reason  why  they  appeared  to  be  consumed  by  lire  was,  be¬ 
cause  hell  opened  under  their  feet  and  swallowed  them  up. 
Incidents  similar  to  this  occurred  to  many  in  the  day  of  judg¬ 
ment;  and  this  is  what  is  meant  by  these  words  in  the  Apoca¬ 
lypse:  “The  dragon  shall  go  out  to  deceive  the  nations  which 
are  in  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth,  Gog  and  Magog,  to  gathei 
them  together  to  battle ;  and  they  went  up  on  the  breadth  of 
the  earth,  and  compassed  the  camp  of  the  saints  about,  and  the 
beloved  city ;  and  lire  came  down  from  God  out  of  heaven  and 
devoured  them,”  chan.  xx.  8,  9. 


CHAPTER  XY. 

1.  And  I  saw  another  sign  in  heaven,  great  and  marvellous; 
seven  angels  having  the  seven  last  plagues ;  for  in  them  is  con¬ 
summated  the  wrath  of  God. 

2.  And  I  saw  as  it  were  a  sea  of  glass  mingled  with  fire ; 
and  them  that  had  gotten  the  victory  over  the  beast,  and  over 
his  image,  and  over  his  mark,  and  over  the  number  of  his  name, 
standing  on  the  sea  of  glass,  having  the  harps  of  God. 

3.  And  they  sing  the  song  of  Moses,  the  servant  of  God, 
and  the  song  of  the  Lamb,  saying,  Great  and  marvellous  are 
thy  works,  O  Lord  God  Almighty,  just  and  true  are  thy  ways, 
thou  King  of  saints. 

4.  Who  shall  not  fear  thee,  O  Lord,  and  glorify  thy  name  ? 
for  thou  only  art  holy :  for  all  nations  shall  come  and  worship 
before  thee  ;  for  thy  judgments  are  made  manifest. 

5.  And  after  that  I  saw,  and  behold,  the  temple  of  the 
tabernacle  of  the  testimony  in  heaven  was  opened. 

6.  And  the  seven  angels  came  out  of  the  temple,  having  the 
45 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XV. 

seven  plagues,  clothed  in  linen,  clean  and  shining,  and  having 
their  breasts  girded  with  golden  girdles. 

7.  And  one  of  the  four  animals  gave  unto  the  seven  angels 
seven  golden  vials,  full  of  the  wrath  of  God,  who  livetli  for  ever 
and  ever. 

8.  And  the  temple  was  filled  with  smoke  from  the  glory  of 
God,  and  from  his  power,  and  no  one  was  able  to  enter  into  the 
temple,  till  the  seven  plagues  of  the  seven  angels  were  consum¬ 
mated. 


THE  SPIRITUAL  SENSE. 

The  Contents  of  the  whole  Chapter.  A  preparation  for 
disclosing  the  last  state  of  the  church,  and  laying  open  the  evils 
and  falses  in  which  those  who  are  of  the  church  are  principled, 
verses  1,  5 — 8;  from  whom  they  are  separated  who  have  ac¬ 
knowledged  the  Lord,  and  lived  according  to  his  command¬ 
ments,  verses  2 — 4. 

The  Contents  of  each  Yerse.  Y.  1,  “And  I  saw  another 
sign  in  heaven,  great  and  marvellous,”  signifies  a  revelation 
from  the  Lord  concerning  the  state  of  the  church  upon  earth, 
and  its  quality  as  to  love  and  faith :  “  Seven  angels  having  the 
seven  last  plagues,”  signifies  the  evils  and  falses  in  the  church, 
such  as  exist  in  its  last  state,  universally  disclosed  and  laid  open 
by  the  Lord:  “For  in  them  is  consummated  the  wrath  of  God,” 
signifies  the  devastation  of  the  church  and  its  consequent  end : 
v.  2,  “And  I  saw,  as  it  were,  a  sea  of  glass  mingled  with  fire,” 
signifies  the  ultimate  boundary  of  the  spiritual  world,  where 
are  collected  those  who  had  some  religion  and  consequent  wor¬ 
ship,  but  no  good  of  life :  “  And  them  that  had  gotten  the  vic¬ 
tory  over  the  beast,  and  over  his  image,  and  over  his  mark,  and 
over  the  number  of  his  name,”  signifies  those  who  have  rejected 
faith  alone  and  its  doctrine,  and  thus  have  not  acknowledged 
and  imbibed  its  falses,  nor  falsified  the  Word:  “Standing  on 
the  sea  of  glass,  having  the  harps  of  God,”  signifies  the  Chris¬ 
tian  heaven  in  its  boundaries,  and  the  faith  of  charity  among 
those  who  are  there :  v.  3,  “  And  they  sing  the  song  of  Moses, 
the  servant  of  God,  and  the  song  of  the  Lamb,”  signifies  a  con¬ 
fession  grounded  in  charity,  thus  in  a  life  according  to  the  com¬ 
mandments  of  the  law,  which  is  the  decalogue,  and  in  a  belief 
in  the  divinity  of  the  Lord’s  Humanity :  “  Saying,  Great  and 
marvellous  are  thy  works,  O  Lord  God  Almighty,”  signifies 
that  all  things  in  the  world,  in  heaven,  and  in  the  church,  were 
created  and  made  by  the  Lord  from  divine  love  by  divine  wis¬ 
dom :  “Just  and  true  are  thy  ways,  thou  King  of  saints,”  sig¬ 
nifies  that  all  things 'which  proceed  from  him  are  just  and  true, 
4* 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


656 


7.  1.] 

because  be  is  divine  good  and  divine  truth  itself  in  heaven  and 
in  the  church :  v.  4,  “  Who  shall  not  fear  thee,  O  Lord,  and 
glorify  thy  name?”  signifies  that  he  alone  is  to  be  loved  and 
worshipped :  “For  thou  only  art  holy,”  signifies  that  he  is  the 
Word,  the  truth,  and  illumination  :  “  For  all  nations  shall  come 
and  worship  before  thee,”  signifies  that  all  who  are  in  the  good 
of  love  ancl  charity,  will  acknowledge  the  Lord  to  be  the  only 
God:  “For  thy  judgments  are  made  manifest,”  signifies  that 
the  truths  of  the  Word  plainly  testify  it:  v.  5,  “  And  after  that 
I  saw,  and  behold,  the  temple  of  the  tabernacle  of  the  testimony 
in  heaven  was  opened,”  signifies  that  the  inmost  of  heaven  was 
seen,  where  the  Lord  is  in  his  holiness  in  the  Word,  and  in  the 
law,  which  is  in  the  decalogue :  v.  6,  “  And  the  seven  angels 
came  out  of  the  temple,  having  the  seven  plagues,”  signifies  a 
preparation  from  the  Lord  to  operate  by  influx  from  the  inmost 
heaven  into  the  church,  that  its  evils  and  falses  may  be  dis¬ 
closed,  and  that  thus  the  wicked  may  be  separated  from  the 
good:  “Clothed  in  linen,  clean  and  shining,  and  having  their 
breasts  girded  with  golden  girdles,”  signifies  this  from  the  pure 
and  genuine  truths  and  goods  of  the  Word  :  v.  7,  “And  one 
of  the  four  animals  gave  unto  the  seven  angels  seven  golden 
vials,”  signifies  those  truths  and  goods  by  which  the  evils  and 
falses  of  the  church  are  detected,  taken  from  the  literal  sense  of 
the  Word  :  “  Full  of  the  wrath  of  God,  who  liveth  for  ever  and 
ever,”  signifies  the  evils  and  falses  which  will  appear,  and  be 
detected  and  laid  open  by  pure  and  genuine  truths  and  goods  of 
the  Word :  v.  8,  “  And  the  temple  was  filled  with  smoke  from 
the  glory  of  God,  and  from  his  power,”  signifies  the  inmost 
of  heaven  full  of  the  Lord’s  divine  spiritual  and  celestial  truth : 
“And  no  one  was  able  to  enter  into  the  temple,  till  the  seven 
plagues  of  the  seven  angels  were  consummated,”  signifies  in 
such  degree  there,  that  it  could  not  further  be  supported,  and 
this  until,  after  devastation,  the  end  of  that  church  was  seen. 


THE  EXPLANATION. 

65C.  And  I  saw  another  sign  in  heaven ,  great  and  marvell 
signifies  a  revelation  from  the  Lord  concerning  the  state  or 
the  church  upon  earth,  and  its  quality  as  to  love  and  fa  <h. 
This  is  the  subject  of  this  and  the  following  chapter;  therefore 
it  is  signified  by  a  sign  in  heaven,  great  and  marvellous.  That 
a  sign  in  heaven  signifies  a  revelation  from  the  lord  concerning 
heaven  and  the  church  and  of  their  state,  see  above,  n.  532, 
536 ;  it  is  concerning  love  and  faith,  because  it  is  called  great 
47 


657 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  XV 

and  marvellous;  and  great,  in  the  Word,  is  said  of  such  things 
as  are  of  affection  and  love,  and  marvellous,  of  such  things  as 
are  of  thought  and  of  faith. 

657.  Seven  angels  having  the  seven  last  plagues,  signifies  the 
evils  and  falses  in  the  church,  such  as  exist  in  its  last  state,  uni¬ 
versally  disclosed  and  laid  open  by  the  Lord.  By  seven  angels 
is  signified  the  universal  heaven ;  but  as  heaven  is  not  heaven 
from  any  thing  proper  to  the  angels,  but  from  the  Lord,  there¬ 
fore  b}7  seven  angels  the  Lord  is  signified,  nor  can  any  other 
disclose  the  evils  and  falses  which  are  in  the  church.  That  by 
angels  is  signified  heaven,  and,  in  a  supreme  sense,  the  Lord, 
may  be  seen  above,  n.  5,  258,  344,  465,  644,  647,  648  :  by 
plagues  are  signified  evils  and  falses,  evils  of  love  and  falses  of 
faith ;  for  they  are  those  which  are  described  in  the  next  chap¬ 
ter,  and  are  signified  by  grievous  and  noisome  sores,  by  the 
blood  as  it  were  of  a  dead  man,  whereby  every  living  soul  died, 
and  by  the  blood  into  which  the  waters  of  the  rivers  and  foun¬ 
tains  were  turned,  by  the  scorching  of  fire  with  which  men 
were  afflicted,  by  the  unclean  spirits  like  frogs,  which  were 
demons,  and  by  great  hail;  the  evils  and  falses  which  are  signi¬ 
fied  by  all  these  things,  are.  here  understood  by  plagues  ;  by  the 
last  plagues  are  signified  the  same  in  the  last  state  of  the 
church;  by  seven  are  signified  all,  n.  10,394;  but  inasmuch  as 
these  evils,  which  are  signified  by  the  plagues  in  the  next  chap 
ter,  are  not  all  in  particular,  but  are  all  in  general,  by  seven  are 
here  signified  all  in  a  universal  sense,  for  the  universal  compre¬ 
hends  all  the  particulars.  From  these  considerations  it  appears, 
that  by  “I  saw  seven  angels  having  the  seven  last  plagues,”  is 
signified  that  the  evils  and  falses  in  the  church,  such  as  they 
exist  in  its  last  state,  were  all  revealed  universally  by  the  Lord. 
That  plagues  signify  spiritual  plagues,  which  affect  men  as  to 
their  souls,  and  destroy  them,  which  plagues  are  evils  and  falses, 
may  appear  from  the  following  passages:  “From  the  sole  of  the 
foot  even  unto  the  head  there  is  no  soundness  in  it ;  the  wounds 
of  the  recent  plague  have  not  been  closed,  nor  bound  up,  nor 
mollified  with  ointment,”  Isaiah  i.  6.  “Jehovah  smote  the 
people  in  wrath  with  an  incurable  plague ,”  Isaiah  xiv.  6.  “  O 
Jehovah,  remove  thy  plague  away  from  me,  I  am  consumed  by 
the  blow  of  thine  hand,”  Psalm  xxxix,  11.  “Thy  bruise  is 
incurable,  and  thy  wound  is  grievous,  for  I  have  wounded  thee 
with  the  plague  oj  an  enemy  for  the  multitude  of  thine  iniquity, 
because  thy  sins  were  increased ;  for  I  will  heal  thee  of  thy 
plagues ,”  Jerem.  xxx.  12,  14,  17.  “If  thou  wilt  not  observe 
to  do  all  the  words  of  this  law,  then  Jehovah  will  make  thy 
plagues  wonderful,  and  the  plagues  of  thy  seed  great  and  even 
of  long  continuance,  and  every  plague  which  is  not  written  in 
the  book  of  this  law,  until  thou  be  destroyed,”  Dent.  xxviii.  58, 
59,  61.  “There  shall  no  evil  befall  thee,  neither  shall  anv 
48 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


65S 


V.  1.] 

plague  come  nigli  tliy  dwelling,”  Psalm  xci.  10.  “  Also  Edom 
shall  be  a  desolation  ;  every  one  that  goetli  by  shall  hiss  at  all 
th q  plagues  thereof,”  Jerem.  xlix.  IT.  “  But  it  shall  be  wholly 
desolate  :  every  one  that  goetli  by  Babylon  shall  be  astonished 
and  hiss  at  all  her  plagues”  Jerem.  1.  13.  “In  one  day  shall 
plagues  come  upon  Babylon,”  Apoc.  xviii.  8.  “  The  two  wit¬ 

nesses  shall  smite  the  earth  with  every  plague ,”  Apoc.  xi.  6. 
Neither  is  any  thing  else,  but  evils  and  falses,  signified  by  the 
plagues  of  Egypt,  which  in  part  were  similar  to  the  plagues  de¬ 
scribed  in  the  next  chapter,  which  plagues  may  be  seen  enu¬ 
merated  above,  n.  503.  They  are  also  called  plagues,  Exod.  ix. 
14 ;  xi.  1.  Hence  it  is  evident  that  by  plagues  no  other  than 
spiritual  plagues  are  signified,  which  affect  the  souls  of  men  and 
destroy  them,  as  also  in  Isaiah  xxx.  26  ;  Zech.  xiv.  12, 15 ;  Psalm 
xxxviii.  6,  12 ;  Apoc.  ix.  20 ;  xvi.  21 ;  Exod.  xii.  13  ;  xxx.  12 ; 
Numb.  viii.  19  ;  Luke  vii.  21 ;  and  in  other  places. 

658.  For  in  them  is  consummated  the  wrath  of  God ,  signifies 
the  devastation  of  the  church  and  its  consequent  end.  By  con¬ 
summation  is  signified  the  devastation  of  the  church  and  then 
its  end,  as  will  be  seen  presently  ;  by  the  wrath  of  God  is  signi¬ 
fied  evil  among  men,  which,  because  it  is  against  God,  is  cailed 
the  wrath  of  God,  not  that  God  is  angry  with  man,  but  because 
man,  in  consequence  of  his  evil,  is  angry  with  God,  and  because 
it  seems  to  man,  when  he  is  punished  and  tormented  for  it,  as 
is  the  case  after  death  in  hell,  to  come  from  God,  therefore,  in 
the  Word,  wrath  and  anger,  yea  evil, is  attributed  to  God;  but 
this  in  the  sense  of  the  letter  only,  this  sense  being  written 
according  to  appearances  and  correspondences,  but  not  in  the 
spiritual  sense,  for  in  this  latter  there  is  no  appearance  and  cor¬ 
respondence,  but  truth  in  its  light;  concerning  that  wrath,  see 
above,  n.  525,  635.  It  is  said  that  in  those  plagues  the  wrath 
of  God  is  consummated,  and  that  thereby  is  signified  the  devas¬ 
tation  of  the  church  and  thus  its  end  :  the  reason  sliall  be 
explained.  Every  church,  in  process  of  time,  decreases,  by  re¬ 
ceding  from  the  good  of  love  and  truths  of  faith,  until  there  is 
nothing  of  these  principles  left  remaining,  this  being  brought 
about  by  the  successive  increase  of  evil  and  falsity ;  and  when 
there  is  no  longer  any  good  of  love  and  faith,  then  there  is  no¬ 
thing  but  evil  and  falsity  ;  and  when  this  is  the  case,  there,  is  an 
end  of  the  church  ;  in  this  extremity,  man  knows  no  other  than 
that  evil  is  good  and  falsity  truth,  for  he  loves,  them  from  the 
delight  he  feels  in  them,  and  therefore  confirms  them ;  this  is 
the  end  which  is  signified  by  the  consummation,  and  is  called 
devastation,  in  the  following  passages  :  “  I  have  heard  from 
Jehovah  of  hosts  a  consummation  and  decision  upon  the  whole 
earth,”  Isaiah  xxviii.  22.  “  The  consumjnation  decreed  shall 

overflow  with  righteousness,  for  Jehovah,  God  of  hosts,  shall 
make  a  consummation  and  decision  in,  the  midst  of  the  land,” 
49  VOL.  II. — D 


659 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xv. 


Isaiah  x.  22,  23.  “  But  the  whole  land  shall  he  devoured 

the  fire  of  Jehovah’s  jealousy,  for  he  shall  make  a  speedy  con¬ 
summation  of  all  them  that  dwell  in  the  land,”  Zeph.  i.  18. 
“  And  for  the  overspreading  of  abominations,  he  shall  make  it 
desolate,  even  until  the  consummation  and  decision  shall  be 
poured  upon  the  desolate,”  Dan.  ix.  27.  “  The  whole  land 

shall  be  desolate,  yet  will  I  not  make  a  full  consummation f 
Jerem.  iv.  27.  “  Jehovah  said,  I  will  go  down  now  and  see 

whether  they  have  made  a  consummation  according  to  the  cry  of 
it,  which  is  come  unto  me,”  Gen.  xviii.  21,  speaking  of  Sodom. 
“  The  iniquity  of  the  Amorites  is  not  yet  consummated f  Gen. 
xv.  16.  The  end  of  the  church  is  also  meant  in  the  following 
passages  by  the  consummation  of  the  age  :  “  The  disciples  asked 
Jesus,  And  what  shall  be  the  sign  of  thy  coming  and  of  the 
consummation  of  the  agef  ”  Matt.  xxiv.  3.  “  And  in  the  time 

of  harvest  I  will  say  to  the  reapers,  Gather  ye  together  first  the 
tares,  and  bind  them  in  bundles  to  burn  them,  but  gather  the 
wheat  into  my  barn.  So  shall  it  be  in  the  consummation  of  the 
agef  Matt.  xiii.  30,  40.  “  So  shall  it  be  in  the  consummation 

of  the  age ,  the  angels  shall  come  forth,  and  sever  the  wicked 
from  among  the  just,”  Matt.  xiii.  49.  “Jesus  said  unto  the 
disciples,  And  lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  consum¬ 
mation  of  the  agef  Matt,  xxviii.  20.  IJnto  the  consummation 
of  the  age  means,  unto  the  end  of  the  church,  and  the  establish¬ 
ment  of  a  new  church,  with  which  the  Lord  will  then  be. 

659.  And  I  saw  as  it  were  a  sea  of  glass  mingled  with  fire, 
signifies  the  ultimate  boundary  of  the  spiritual  world,  where 
are  collected  those  who  had  some  religion  and  consequent  wor¬ 
ship,  but  no  good  of  life.  By  a  sea  of  glass,  chap.  iv.  6,  is  sig¬ 
nified  the  new  heaven  of  Christians,  who  were  in  truths  of  a 
common  or  general  nature  from  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word, 
n.  238  ;  they  who  are  in  truths  of  a  general  kind,  are  also  in 
ithe  borders  of  heaven,  therefore,  at  a  distance,  they  appear  to 
be  in  the  sea,  n.  398, 403, 404,  420  ;  but  in  the  present  instance, 
by  a  sea  of  glass  is  signified  the  ultimate  boundary  of  the  spir¬ 
itual  world,  where  are  collected  those  who  have  some  religion 
and  consequent  worship,  but  no  good  of  life  ;  inasmuch  as  a 
collection  of  these  is  signified,  therefore  it  is  said,  as  it  were  a 
sea  of  glass,  and  further,  it  appeared  mingled  with  fire,  and  by 
fire  there  is  signified  the  love  of  evil,  and  thence  the  evil  of 
fife,  n.  452,  468,  494,  766,  767,  787 ;  thus  not  the  good  of  life, 
for  where  there  is  no  good  there  is  evil.  That  a  collection  of 
these  is  here  understood  by  “  as  it  were  a  sea  of  glass  mingled 
with  fire,”  appears  also  from  what  next  follows,  as  that  “  they 
who  had  gotten  the  victory  over  the  beast  and  over  his  image 
stood  beside  this  seaf  by  whom  are  signified  those  who,  in 
consequence  of  the  rejection  of  faith  separated  from  charity, 
were  in  good  of  life  and  thence  in  heaven,  n.  660.  It  is  this 
50 


1,  2-1 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


660,  661 

sea  also  which  is  meant,  in  chap.  xxi.  1,  by  “  the  sea  which  was 
no  more,”  n.  878.  What  the  nature  and  quality  of  this  sea, 
and  of  those  who  were  in  it,  were,  has  also  been  granted  me  to 
see  :  they  were  such  as  did  possess  some  religion,  frequented 
churches,  listened  to  discourses,  received  the  Lord’s  supper,  but 
never  thought  any  further  about  God,  salvation,  and  eternal 
life,  being  so  ignorant  as  not  even  to  know  what  sin  is ;  there¬ 
fore  they  were  men  as  far  as  countenance  or  appearance  was 
concerned ;  and  many  of  them  were  so  likewise  in  regard  to 
civil  and  moral  life,  but  not  at  all  in  regard  to  spiritual  life,  by 
virtue  of  which  nevertheless  man  is  man. 

660.  And  them  that  had  gotten  the  victory  over  the  least ,  and 
over  his  image ,  and  over  his  mark,  and  over  the  number  of  his 
name ,  signifies  those  who  have  rejected  faith  alone  and  its  doc¬ 
trine,  and  thus  have  not  acknowledged  and  imbibed  its  falses, 
nor  falsified  the  Word.  By  the  beast  is  signified  the  faith  of 
the  dragon  among  the  laity,  treated  of  in  chap.  xiii.  1 — 11,  be¬ 
cause  an  image  was  made  to  him,  verse  14  ;  by  his  image  is 
signified  doctrine,  n.  602,  634,  637 ;  by  mark  is  signified  the 
acknowledgment  of  that  faith,  n.  605,  606,  634,  637,  679  ;  by 
the  number  of  his  name  is  signified  the  falsification  of  the 
Word,  n.  610.  Hence  it  appears,  that  by  these  words  they  are 
signified  who  have  rejected  faith  alone  and  its  doctrine,  and 
thus  have  not  acknowledged  and  imbibed  its  falses,  nor  falsified 
the  Word. 

661.  Standing  on  the  sea  of  glass,  having  the  harps  of  God, 
signifies  the  Christian  heaven  in  its  boundaries,  and  the  faith 
of  charity  among  those  who  are  there.  Since  by  the  sea  of 
glass  is  signified  a  collection  of  those  who  have  indeed  some 
religion  and  worship,  but  no  good  of  life,  n.  659,  therefore,  by 
those  who  were  seen  standing  on  that  sea,  is  signified  the  Chris¬ 
tian  heaven  at  its  boundaries,  with  whom  there  were  religion, 
worship,  and  good  of  life,  from  the  circumstance  of  their  hav¬ 
ing  gotten  the  victory  over  the  beast  and  over  his  image.  The 
superior  Christian  heaven  is  treated  of  in  the  foregoing  chapter: 
they  who  composed  that  heaven  are  meant  by  the  hundred  forty 
and  four  thousand,  who  were  seen  standing  with  the  Lamb  on 
Mount  Zion,  and  are  mentioned,  n.  612 — 625 ;  by  harps  is  sig¬ 
nified  the  confession  of  the  Lord  from  spiritual  truths,  n.  276, 
616  :  spiritual  truths  are  of  faith  originating  in  charity.  Their 
being  seen  to  have  harps,  and  heard  to  sing  the  song  afterwards 
mentioned,  was  representative  of  confession  springing  from  the 
faith  of  charity ;  the  affections  of  the  thoughts  and  consequent 
sound  of  the  discourse  of  the  angels  of  heaven,  are  variously 
heard  below  in  the  spiritual  world,  either  as  the  sound  of  waters, 
or  of  thunder,  as  above,  chap.  xiv.  2,  or  as  the  sound  of  trum¬ 
pets,  as  above,  chap.  iv.  1,  or,  as  in  the  present  instance,  like 
the  sound  of  harps,  as  also  above,  chap.  v.  8  ;  xiv.  2  :  but  yet 

51 


662 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  XV. 


they  are  not  waters  which  make  a  noise,  nor  thunders  which 
thunder,  nor  trumpets  and  harps  which  sound,  nor,  indeed,  are 
they  songs  ;  but  the  discourse  of  the  angels  and  their  confes¬ 
sions  according  to  their  affections  and  consequent  thoughts, 
are  heard  as  such  below,  from  which  the  quality  of  their  love 
and  wisdom  is  perceived.  That  such  things  are  heard  is  owing 
to  the  correspondence  of  affection  with  sound,  and  of  thought 
in  speech. 

662.  And  they  sing  the  song  of  Moses ,  the  servant  of  God , 
and  the  song  of  the  Lamb ,  signifies  a  confession  grounded  in 
charity,  thus  in  a  life  according  to  the  commandments  of  the 
law,  which  is  the  decalogue,  and  in  a  belief  in  the  divinity  of 
the  Lord’s  Humanity,  That  to  sing  a  new  song  is  to  confess, 
from  joy  of  heart  and  from  affection,  that  the  Lord  alone  is  the 
Saviour,  Redeemer,  and  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  may  be  seen 
above,  n.  279,  615  ;  here,  however,  it  is  not  called  a  new  song, 
but  the  song  of  Moses,  the  servant  of  God,  and  the  song  of 
the  Lamb,  and  by  the  song  of  Moses  is  signified  confession 
grounded  in  a  life  according  to  the  precej3ts  of  the  law,  which 
is  the  decalogue,  thus  in  charity,  and  by  the  song  of  the  Lamb, 
confession  grounded  in  faith  concerning  the  divinity  of  the 
Lord’s  Humanity,  for  by  the  Lamb  is  meant  the  Lord  as  to  his 
Divine  Humanity,  n.  269,  291,  595,  and  by  Moses  is  meant,  in 
an  extensive  sense,  all  the  law  written  in  his  five  books,  and, 
in  a  more  confined  sense,  the  law  which  is  called  the  decalogue ; 
and  as  this  serves  man  for  the  purposes  of  life,  it  is  called  the 
song  of  Moses,  the  servant  of  God,  for  by  a  servant,  in  the 
Word,  is  meant  that  man  or  thing  which  serves  or  is  serviceable, 
n.  380,  in  this  instance  for  the  purposes  of  life.  The  reason 
why  by  Moses,  in  an  extensive  sense,  is  meant  the  law,  is  be¬ 
cause  liis  five  books  are  called  the  law.  That  all  the  command¬ 
ments,  judgments,  and  statutes  given  by  him  in  liis  five  books 
are  called  the  law,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  417  ;  that  every  thing 
which  is  written  in  those  books  is  called  the  law  of  Moses,  and 
also  Moses,  may  appear  from  the  following  passages :  “  And 
Philip  said,  We  have  found  him  of  whom  Moses  in  the  Law 
and  the  Prophets  did  write,  Jesus  of  Hazareth,”  John  i.  45. 
“  Moses  in  the  Law  commanded  that  such  should  be  stoned,” 
John  viii.  5.  “  And  when  the  days  of  her  purification  accord¬ 

ing  to  the  Law  of  Moses  were  accomplished,”  Luke  ii.  22. 
“  All  things  must  be  fulfilled  which  are  written  in  the  Law  of 
Moses ,  and  in  the  Prophets,  and  in  the  Psalms  concerning  me,” 
Luke  xxiv.  27,  44.  “  Did  not  Moses  give  you  the  Law  f — * 

Moses  therefore  gave  unto  you  circumcision — that  the  Law  of 
Moses  should  not  be  broken,”  John  vii.  19,  22,  23.  Abra¬ 
ham  said  unto  the  rich  man  in  hell,  “They  have  Moses  and 
the  Prophets,  let  them  hear  them ;  if  they  hear  not  Moses  and 
the  Prophets,  neither  will  they  be  persuaded  though  one  rose 


52 


V.  2,  3.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  663,  664 

from  the  dead,”  Luke  xvi.  29,  31.  “  Therefore  the  curse  is 

poured  upon  us,  and  the  oath  that  is  written  in  the  Law  of 
Moses ,  the  servant  of  God. — -As  it  is  written  in  the  Law  of 
Moses ,  all  this  evil  is  come  upon  us,”  Dan.  ix.  11,  13.  “Re¬ 
member  ye  the  Law  of  Moses,  my  servant,  which  I  commanded 
unto  him  in  Horeb,”  Malachi  iv.  4-.  “Jehovah  said  unto 
Moses,  Lo,  I  come  unto  thee  in  a  thick  cloud,  that  the  people 
may  hear  when  I  speak  with  thee,  and  also  believe  thee  for 
ever,”  Exod.  xix.  9.  From  what  has  been  said,  it  may  appear 
that  by  Moses,  in  an  extensive  sense,  is  meant  the  Word 
written  by  him,  and  is  called  the  Law.  That  by  Moses  is 
meant  the  law  which  is  the  decalogue,  follows  of  course,  and 
the  more  so  as  Moses  cut  out  the  table  upon  which  it  was  writ¬ 
ten,  after  he  had  broken  the  first,  Exod.  xxxiv.  1,  3,  and  when 
he  brought  them  down  his  face  shone,  Exod.  xxxiv.  29  to  the 
end ;  for  which  reason  Moses  is  represented  in  paintings  as 
holding  those  tables  in  his  hand.  It  is  also  said  in  Mark, 
Moses  said ,  “  Honour  thy  father  and  thy  mother,”  vii.  10. 
“  And  Joshua  wrote  a  copy  of  the  Law  of  Moses  upon  the  stones 
of  the  altar,”  Joshua  viii.  32  :  that  law  was  the  decalogue  or 
ten  commandments.  From  these  considerations  it  may  be  seen, 
that,  in  the  present  instance,  by  the  song  of  Moses,  the  servant 
of  God,  nothing  else  is  meant  but  confession  springing  from 
charity,  thus  from  a  life  according  to  the  commandments  of  the 
law,  which  are  the  decalogue. 

663.  Say  mg,  Great  and  marvellous  are  thy  works,  0  Lord 
God  Almighty,  signifies  that  all  things  in  the  world,  in  heaven, 
and  in  the  church,  were  created  and  made  by  the  Lord  from 
his  divine  love  by  his  divine  wisdom.  By  the  works  of  the 
Lord  are  signified  all  things  which  were  created  and  made  by 
him,  these  being  in  general  all  things  in  the  world,  all  things  in 
heaven,  and  all  things  in  the  church,  which  it  is  not  possible  to 
enumerate  particularly.  They  are  called  great  and  marvellous, 
because  great  is  said  in  reference  to  love,  and  marvellous  in  ref¬ 
erence  to  wisdom,  as  above,  n.  656 ;  moreover,  the  Lord,  in  the 
Word,  is  called  Lord  from  the  divine  good  of  divine  love,  and 
God  from  the  divine  truth  of  divine  wisdom.  That  the  Lord  is 
called  Almighty  because  he  is,  lives,  and  does  all  things  from 
himself,  and  also  governs  all  things  from  himself,  may  be  seen 
above,  n.  31 :  hence  it  is,  that  by  “  great  and  marvellous  are 
thy  works,  O  Lord  God  Almighty,”  in  a  universal  sense,  is  sig¬ 
nified  that  all  things  in  the  world,  in  heaven,  and  in  the  church, 
were  created  and  made  by  the  Lord  from  his  divine  love  by  his 
divine  wisdom. 

664.  Just  and  true  are  thy  ways,  thou  King  of  saints,  sig¬ 
nifies  that  all  things  which  proceed  from  him  are  just  and  true, 
because  he  is  divine  good  and  divine  truth  itself  in  heaven  and 
in  the  church.  By  ways  are  signified  truths  leading  to  good,  n. 

53 


664  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  X7. 

176,  and  by  a  king,  when  speaking  of  the  Lord,  is  signified 
divine  truth,  and  by  king  of  saints,  divine  truth  in  heaven  and 
in  the  church  from  him ;  for  by  saints  are  signified  they  who 
are  in  divine  truths  from  the  Lord,  n.  173,  586:  hence  by  “just 
and  true  are  thy  ways,  thou  King  of  saints,”  is  signified  that  all 
things  which  proceed  from  the  Lord  are  just  and  true,  because 
lie  is  divine  truth  itself  in  heaven  and  in  the  church.  The 
Lord  is  called  king  in  his  Divine  Humanity,  because  this  is  the 
Messiah,  the  Anointed,  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  God ;  that  Mes¬ 
siah  in  the  Hebrew  language  is  Christ  in  the  Greek,  and  that 
the  Messiah  or  Christ  is  the  Son  of  God,  may  be  seen  above, 
n.  520  ;  that  Messiah  signifies  both  King  and  Anointed  in  the 
Hebrew  language,  is  well  known.  The  reason  why  the  Lord, 
as  king,  is  the  divine  truth,  is,  because  this  is  signified  by  a 
king,  n.  20,  483 :  hence  it  is  that  by  kings  are  signified  they 
who  are  in  divine  truths  from  the  Lord,  Apoc.  i.  6 ;  v.  10 ;  it 
is  on  this  account  that  heaven  and  the  church  are  called  his 
royalty ;  and  his  coming  into  the  world  is  called  the  gospel  of 
the  kingdom  :  heaven  and  the  church  are  called  his  kingdom, 
Dan.  ii.  44  ;  vii.  13, 14,  27 ;  Matt.  xii.  28  ;  xvi.  28  ;  Mark  i.  14, 
15 ;  ix.  1 ;  xv.  43  ;  Luke  i.  33 ;  iv.  43  ;  viii.  1,  10 ;  ix.  2,  11, 
16;  x.  11;  xvi.  16 ;  xix.  11;  xxi.  31;  xxii.  18;  xxiii.  51.  And 
his  coming  is  called  the  gospel  of  the  kingdom,  Matt.  iv.  23 ; 
ix.  35  ;  xxiv.  14:  but  more  may  be  seen  on  this  subject  in  the 
Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Lord.  That  the 
Lord  is  called  a  King,  appears  from  the  following  passages : 
“  These  shall  make  war  with  the  Lamb,  and  the  Lamb  shall 
overcome  them  ;  for  he  is  Lord  of  lords  and  King  of  kings,” 
Apoc.  xvii.  14.  “  He  that  sat  on  the  white  horse  is  called  the 

"Word  of  God, — and  his  name  is  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of 
lords,”  Apoc.  xix.  13,  16;  Dan.  ii.  47.  “Nathaniel  said, 
Kabbi,  thou  art  the  Son  of  God,  thou  art  the  LLing  of  Lsrael,” 
John  i.  49.  “When  the  Son  of  Man  shall  come  in  his  glory, 
— then  he  shall  sit  upon  the  throne  of  his  glory ; — then  shall 
the  King  say  unto  them  on  his  right  hand,  and  unto  them  on 
his  left  —  ”  Matt.  xxv.  31,  34,  41.  “And  cried,  Hosanna, 
blessed  is  the  King  of  Lsrael,  that  cometh  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord,”  John  xii.  13.  “Pilate  asked  Jesus,  Art  thou  a  king, 
then?  Jesus  answered,  Thou  sayest  that  L  am  a  king.  Tc 
this  end  was  I  born,  and  for  this  cause  came  I  into  the  world,” 
John  xviii.  37.  “  Thine  eyes  shall  see  the  King  in  his  beauty ; 
— Jehovah  is  our  King ;  lie  will  save  us,”  Isaiah  xxxiii.  17,  22. 
“  I  Jehovah  am  your  Holy  One,  the  Creator  of  Lsrael,  your 
JLing,”  Isaiah  xliii.  15.  “Thus  saith  Jehovah,  the  King  of 
Lsrael,  and  his  Redeemer,  Jehovah  of  Hosts,  I  am  the  first  and 
I  am  the  last,  and  beside  me  there  is  no  God,”  Isaiah  xliv.  6. 
“  Jehovah  shall  he  King  over  all  the  earth,”  Zech.  xiv.  9 ;  Psalm 
xlvii.  2,  6 — 8.  “  Lift  up  your  heads,  O  ye  gates ; — and  the 
54 


V.  3,  4.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


665- -667 


King  of  Glory  shall  come  in. — Jehovah  of  Hosts,  he  is  the 
King  of  Glory”  Psalm  xxiv.  7 — 10.  “  I  will  raise  unto  David 

a  righteous  branch,  and  a  King  shall  reign  and  prosper,  and 
shall  execute  judgment  and  justice  in  the  earth,”  Jerem.  xxiiL 
5  ;  xxxiii.  15 :  besides  other  passages,  as  Isaiah  vi.  5 ;  lii.  7 ; 
Jerem.  x.  7,  10;  xlvi.  18;  Ezek.  xxxvii.  22,  24;  IJosea  x.  15; 
Zeph.  iii.  15;  Psalm  xx.  9;  Psalm  xlv.  13, 15, 16;  Psalm  lxviii. 
24 ;  Psalm  lxxiv.  12. 

665.  Who  shall  not  fear  thee ,  0  Lord ,  and  glorify  thy  name  f 
signifies  that  he  alone  is  to  be  loved  and  worshipped.  To  fear 
God  signifies  to  love  him  ;  and  to  glorify  his  name  signifies  to 
worship  him :  that  he  alone  is  to  be  loved  and  worshipped,  is 
understood  by  “  who  shall  not,”  and  by  “  because  thou  only  art 
holy.”  That  to  fear  God  is  to  love  him,  by  fearing  to  do  what 
is  displeasing  to  him,  and  that  such  fear  has  place  in  all  love, 
see  above,  n.  527,  628.  The  reason  why  to  glorify  his  name  is 
to  worship  him,  is  because  by  the  name  of  Jehovah  is  signified 
every  thing  by  which  he  is  worshipped,  n.  81,  and  to  glorify 
signifies  to  acknowledge  and  confess. 

666.  For  thou  only  art  holy ,  signifies  that  he  is  the  Word, 
the  truth,  and  illumination.  That  the  Lord  alone  is  holy,  see 
above,  n.  173 ;  and  that  it  is  divine  truth  which  is  called  holy, 
n.  173,  580 :  and  as  the  Word  is  divine  truth,  and  divine  truth 
is  the  Lord,  and  as  divine  truth  spiritually  illuminates,  for  it  is 
light  in  heaven,  but  from  the  Lord,  therefore  by,  for  he  a  only 
is  holy,”  is  signified  that  the  Lord  is  the  Word,  the  truth,  and 
illumination.  Since  the  Word  is  divine  truth,  and  divine  truth 
spiritually  illuminates,  therefore  it  is  said  that  the  Word  was 
dictated  from  Jehovah  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  that  the  Holy 
Spirit  illuminates  and  teaches  man ;  but  who  does  not  know 
that  God  is  omnipresent,  and  that  what  is  holy  proceeds  from 
him,  and  that  where  he  is  received  he  gives  illustration  ?  Who 
may  not  thence  conclude,  that  the  Holy  Spirit  is  not  a  god  by 
itself,  distinct  from  Jehovah,  or  the  Lord,  as  one  person  from 
another,  but  that  it  is  Jehovah,  or  the  Lord  himself?  He  who 
acknowledges  the  divine  omnipresence,  will  also  acknowledge 
this.  That  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  the  Word,  is  meant  the  di¬ 
vine  life  of  the  Lord,  thus  himself,  and  in  particular  the  life  of 
his  wisdom,  which  is  called  divine  truth,  may  be  seen  in  the 
Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Lord ,  n.  50 — 53, 
where  it  is  proved  from  the  Word.  That  the  Lord  is  the  Word, 
may  be  seen,  John  i.  1,  14:  that  he  is  the  truth,  John  xiv.  6 : 
that  he  is  the  light,  and  consequently  illumination,  John  xii. 
34—36. 

667.  For  all  nations  shall  come  and  worship )  before  thee , 
signifies  that  all  who  are  in  the  good  of  love  and  charity,  will 
acknowledge  the  Lord  to  be  the  only  God.  By  all  nations  are 
signified  they  who  are  in  the  good  of  love  and  charity ;  that 

55 


668 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap,  xv 

these  are  meant  by  nations,  when  used  in  a  good  sense,  may  be 
seen  above,  n.  483 ;  to  come  and  worship  before  him,  signifies 
to  acknowledge  the  Lord  to  be  God,  and  as  there  is  one  God  in 
whom  there  is  a  trinity,  and  that  the  Lord  is  that  God,  it  sig¬ 
nifies  to  acknowledge  him  to  be  the  only  God. 

668.  For  thy  judgments  are  made  manifest ,  signifies  that 
the  truths  of  the  Word,  when  opened,  testify  it.  By  judgments 
are  signified  divine  truths,  according  to  which  man  should  live, 
}y  which  his  quality  is  known,  and  according  to  which  he  will 
be  judged;  and  as  those  divine  truths  are  in  the  Word,  and  the 
Word  is  now  laid  open,  which  testifies  that  the  Lord  alone  is 
the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  therefore  by  “  because  thy  judg¬ 
ments  are  made  manifest,”  is  signified,  because  the  truths  of  the 
Word  testify  it.  That  the  Word  is  now  laid  open,  and  testifies 
that  the  Lord  is  the  only  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  that 
we  ought  to  live  according  to  his  commandments,  and  that  the 
faith  now  generally  prevailing  should  be  removed,  may  appear 
from  the  Four  Doctrines  just  published,  one  concerning  the  Lord , 
another  on  the  Sacred  Scripture ,  a  third  on  a  Life  according  to 
the  Commandments  of  the  Decalogue ,  and  the  fourth  on  Faith  ; 
these  being  the  particulars  that  are  meant  by  “for  thy  judg¬ 
ments  are  made  manifest.”  Inasmuch  as  the  Lord  is  divine 
good  and  divine  truth,  and  since  by  judgment  is  signified  divine 
truth,  and  by  justice  divine  good,  therefore,  in  many  places, 
where  the  Lord  is  spoken  of,  justice  and  judgment  are  men-' 
tioned,  as  in  the  following:  “Zion  shall  be  redeemed  with yws- 
tice ,  and  her  converts  with  judgment ,”  Isaiah  i.  27.  “  ILe  shall 
sit  upon  the  throne  of  David,  and  upon  his  kingdom,  to  order 
it  with  judgment  and  with  justice  f  Isaiah  ix.  7.  “  Jehovah  is 

exalted,  for  he  dwelleth  on  high ;  lie  hath  filled  Zion  with  judg¬ 
ment  and  justice,”  Isaiah  xxxiii.  5.  “But  let  him  that  glorieth, 
glory  in  this,  that  he  understandeth  and  knoweth  me,  that  I 
am  Jehovah, — which  exerciseth  loving  kindness,  judgment,  and 
justice  in  the  earth,”  Jerem.  ix.  24.  “I  will  raise  unto  David 
a  righteous  branch,  and  a  king  shall  reign  and  prosper,  and 
shall  execut z  judgment  and  justice  in  the  earth,”  Jerem.  xxiii. 
5  ;  xxxiii.  15.  “  I  will  betroth  thee  unto  me  in  justice  and  in 

judgment ,”  Hosea  ii.  19.  “  But  let judgment  run  down  as  water, 
and  justice  as  a  mighty  stream,”  Amos  v.  24.  “Thy  justice , 
O  Jehovah,  is  like  the  great  mountains;  thy  judgments  are  a 
great  deep,”  Psalm  xxxvi.  7.  “Jehovah  shall  bring  forth  thy 
justice  as  the  light,  and  tli y  judgment  as  the  noonday,”  Psalm 
xxxvii.  6.  “  He  shall  judge  thy  people  with  justice ,  and  thy 

poor  with  judgment ,”  Psalm  lxxii.  2.  “  Justice  and  judgment 

arc  the  habitation  of  thy  throne,”  Psalm  Ixxxix.  14.  “  When 

I  shall  have  learned  thy  righteous  judgments.  Seven  times  a  day 
do  I  praise  thee,  because  of  th  z  judgments  of  thy  justice ,”  Psalm 
cxix.  7,  164 ;  and  in  other  places,  that  men  ought  to  do  justice 
56 


v.  4,  5.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


669 


and  judgment,  as  Isaiah  i.  21  ;  v.  16;  lvi.  1;  lviii.  2;  JYrem. 
iv.  2 ;  xxii.  3,  13,  15  ;  Ezek.  xviii.  5  ;  xxxiii.  14,  16, 19  ;  Amos 
vi.  12:  Micali  vii.  9;  l)eut.  xxxiii.  21;  John  xvi.  8,  10.  In 
these  passages  justice  is  mentioned  in  relation  to  the  good  of 
truth,  and  judgment  in  relation  to  the  truth  of  good.  Since 
judgment  is  mentioned  in  relation  to  truth,  and  justice  to  good, 
therefore  in  some  places  it  is  said  truth  and  justice,  as  in  Isaiah 
xi.  5;  Psalm  lxxxv.  11;  and  in  David:  “The  judgments  of 
Jehovah  are  true ,  and  righteous  altogether.  More  to  be  desired 
are  they  than  gold ;  sweeter  also  than  honey  and  the  honey¬ 
comb,”  Psalm  xix.  9,  10.  That  the  Lord’s  government  in  the 
celestial  kingdom  is  called  justice,  and  in  the  spiritual  kingdom, 
judgment,  may  be  seen  in  the  work  concerning  Heaven  and 
Hell,  n.  214—216. 

669.  And  after  that  I  saw,  and,  behold,  the  temple  of  the 
tabernacle  of  the  testimony  in  heaven  was  opened,  signifies  that 
the  inmost  of  heaven  was  seen,  where  the  Lord  is  in  his  holiness 
in  the  Word,  and  in  the  law,  which  is  the  decalogue.  By  the 
temple  is  signified,  in  a  supreme  sense,  the  Lord  as  to  his  Divine 
Humanity,  and  heaven  and  the  church  thence  derived,  n.  191, 
529,  in  the  present  instance  the  Christian  heaven  ;  by  the  taber¬ 
nacle  of  the  testimony  is  signified  the  inmost  of  that  heaven, 
where  the  Lord  is,  in  his  holiness  in  the  Word,  and  in  the  law, 
which  is  the  decalogue,  because  the  tabernacle  equally  signifies 
Iieaven,  n.  585,  and  the  inmost  part  of  the  tabernacle  was  that 
where  the  ark  was,  in  which  were  the  two  tables,  upon  which 
the  ten  words  were  written  with  the  finger  of  God,  which  are 
the  ten  commandments  of  the  decalogue,  these  being  under¬ 
stood  by  the  testimony,  and  also  called  the  testimony ;  from 
which  it  is  evident,  that  by  “  I  saw,  and,  behold,  the  temple  of 
the  tabernacle  of  the  testimony  in  heaven  was  opened,”  is  sig¬ 
nified  that  the  inmost  of  heaven  was  seen,  where  the  Lord  is  in 
his  holiness  in  the  law  or  decalogue.  The  reason  why  the 
tabernacle  of  the  testimony  also  signifies  where  the  Word  is,  is, 
because  the  testimony  is  mentioned  not  only  in  relation  to  the 
law,  which  is  the  decalogue,  but  also  to  the  Word,  and  to  the 
Lord  as  the  Word,  the  Word  testifying  of  him,  n.  490,  555. 
That  the  Word  is  in  heaven,  and  is  deposited  in  the  inmost  part 
thereof,  which  is  called  the  sacred  repository,  and  that  the  light 
in  this  place  is  bright  and  flaming,  exceeding  every  degree  of 
light  that  shines  in  the  other  parts  of  heaven  without,  may  be 
seen  in  the  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred 
Scripture,  n.  JO — 75,  and  concerning  that  holy  place,  n.  73  ot 
the  same  work.  Respecting  the  holiness  of  the  law,  or  deca¬ 
logue,  see  the  Doctrine  of  Life  for  the  New  Jerusalem  from  the 
Commandments  of  the  Decalogue,  n.  53 — 60.  That  the  ark,  in 
which  were  contained  the  two  tables,  constituted  the  inmost 
part  of  the  temple  in  Jerusalem,  and  consequently  of  the  taber- 
57 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


670,  671 


[Cliap.  xv. 


nacle,  see  1  Kings  vi.  19 — 28 ;  viii.  4 — 10.  That  the  law, 
which  is  the  decalogue,  was  called  the  testimony,  appears  from 
the  following  passages:  “And  Moses  went  down  from  the 
mount,  and  "the  two  "tables  of  the  testimony  were  in  his  hand; 
— and  the  tables  were  the  work  of  God,  and  the  writing  was 
the  writing  of  God,  graven  upon  the  tables,”  Exod.  xxxii.  15, 
16.  “  Two  tables  of  testimony ,  tables  of  stone,  written  with 

the  finger  of  God,”  Exod.  xxxi.  18.  “Jehovah  said,  Thou 
slialt  put  into  the  ark  the  testimony  which  I  will  give  thee,” 
Exod.  xxv.  16,  21,  22.  “And  Moses  took  and  put  the  testi¬ 
mony  in  the  ark,”  Exod.  xl.  20.  “That  the  cloud  of  incense 
may  cover  the  mercy-seat,  that  is  upon  the  testimony ,”  Levit. 
xvi.  13.  “  Jehovah  said  unto  Moses,  Lay  up  the  rods  before  the 

testimony ,  and  afterwards  Aaron’s  rod  before  the  testimony ,” 
Kumb.  xvii.  4,  9,  10.  “And  Moses  left  the  rods  before  Jeho¬ 
vah,”  bTumb.  xvii.  11.  The  ark  is  called  the  ark  of  the  testi¬ 
mony,  Exod.  xxxi.  7.  And  the  tabernacle*  is  called  the  habi¬ 
tation  of  the  testimony ,  Exod.  xxxviii.  21. 

670.  And  the  seven  angels  came  out  of  the  temple,  having  the 
seven  plagues ,  signifies  a  preparation  from  the  Lord  to  operate 
by  influx  from  the  inmost  heaven  into  the  church,  that  its  evils 
and  falses  may  be  universally  disclosed,  and  that  thus  the 
wicked  be  separated  from  the  good.  That  by  the  seven  angels 
the  Lord  is  meant,  see  above,  n.  657 ;  that  by  the  seven  plagues 
are  signified  all  evils  and  falses  understood  in  a  universal  sense, 
see  also  above,  n.  657 ;  by  the  temple  is  here  meant  the  inmost 
of  heaven,  where  the  Word  and  decalogue  are,  as  above,  n.  669. 
The  reason  why  their  going  out  of  the  temple  signifies  a  pre¬ 
paration  to  operate  by  influx,  is,  because  they  went  out  to  the 
intent  that,  after  they  had  received  the  vials,  they  might  pour 
out  the  plagues  in  the  vials  upon  the  earth,  the  sea,  the  rivers, 
and  fountains,  upon  the  sun,  upon  the  throne  of  the  beast, 
and  into  the  air ;  by  which  is  signified  influx  into  the  church, 
that  its  evils  and  falses  might  be  disclosed :  that  this  was  done 
for  the  sake  of  separating  them  from  the  good,  will  be  seen  in 
the  next  chapter. 

671.  Clothed  in  linen ,  clean  and  shining,  and  having  their 
breasts  girded  with  golden  girdles,  signifies  this  from  the  pure 
and  genuine  truths  and  goods  of  the  Word.  By  linen  clean 
and  shining  is  signified  truth  pure  and  genuine,  as  will  be  seen 
presently ;  by  the  golden  girdle  about  the  breast  is  signified 
the  proceeding  and  at  the  same  time  conjoining  divine  prin¬ 
ciple,  which  is  the  divine  good,  as  above,  n.  46  ;  by  being 
clothed  and  girded  is  signified  to  appear  surrounded  by  them, 
for  garments  signify  truths  investing  what  is  good,  n.  166 ;  and 


*  The  word  tabernacle  is  derived  from  the  root  pjy,  signifying  to  dwell,  oi 
inhabit,  and  the  original  warrants  this  interpretation  of  our  author. — Edts . 

58 


V.  5—7.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


672 


girdles  or  zones  signify  containing  truths  and  goods  in  their 
order  and  connexion,  n.  46 ;  from  these  circumstances  it  appears, 
that  by  angels  clothed  in  linen,  clean  and  shining,  and  having 
their  breasts  girded  with  golden  girdles,  are  signified  truths  and 
goods  pure  and  genuine,  and  as  they  are  from  no  other  source 
but  the  Word,  they  signify  the  truths  and  goods  of  the  Word. 
That  linen  signifies  divine  truth,  may  appear  from  the  following 
passages  :  as,  That  Aaron  had  on  linen  breeches  when  he  entered 
the  tabernacle  and  approached  the  altar,  Exod.  xxviii.  42,  43. 
That  when  “Aaron  went  into  the  holy  place,  he  was  to  put  on 
the  holy  linen  coat ,  to  have  the  linen  breeches  upon  his  flesh,  and 
to  be  girded  with  a  linen  girdle ,  and  with  the  linen  mitre  to  be 
attired ;  these  are  holy  garments ; — and  shall  put  on  the  holy 
garments  when  he  makes  atonement  for  the  people,”  Levit.  xvi. 
4,  32.  In  like  manner,  that  the  priests  the  Levites,  “when 
they  enter  in  at  the  gates  of  the  inner  court,  they  shall  he 
clothed  with  linen  garments ,  they  shall  have  linen  bonnets  upon 
their  heads,  and  shall  have  linen  breeches  upon  their  loins,” 
Ezek.  xliv.  17, 18.  That  the  priests  wore  linen  ejphods ,  1  Sam. 
ii.  28.  That  Samuel,  when  as  a  child  he  ministered  before  Je¬ 
hovah,  was  girded  with  a  linen  ejphod ,  1  Sam.  ii.  18.  That 
David,  when  the  ark  was  removed  into  his  city,  was  girded  with 
a  linen  ephod ,  2  Sam.  vi.  14.  Hence  it  may  appear,  why  the 
Lord,  when  he  washed  the  disciples’  feet,  girded  himself  with 
a  towel ,  and  wijped  their  feet  with  a  towel,  John  xiii.  4,  5. 
Also,  why  the  angels  appeared  clothed  in  linen,  Dan.  x.  5 ;  Ezek. 
ix.  2 — 4,  11 ;  x.  2 — 7.  Moreover,  the  angel  which  was  seen 
in  the  Lord’s  sepulchre,  “His  countenance  was  like  lightning, 
and  his  raiment  white  as  snow,”  Matt,  xxviii.  3.  That  the 
angel  who  measured  the  new  temple  had  a  line  of  flax  in  his 
hand,  Ezek.  xl.  3.  Also  Jeremiah,  that  he  might  represent 
the  state  of  the  church  as  to  truth,  was  commanded  to  get  a 
linen  girdle,  and  hide  it  in  the  hole  of  a  rock  by  the  river,  and 
that  afterwards  he  found  it  Was  marred  and  profitable  for  no¬ 
thing,  Jerem.  xiii.  1 — 7.  It 'is  also  said  in  Isaiah,  “A  bruised 
reed  shall  he  not  break,  and  the  smoking  flax  shall  he  not 
quench  ;  he  shall  bring  forth  judgment  unto  truth,”  xiii.  3. 
By  linen  in  these  places  nothing  else  is  meant  but  truth. 

672.  And  one  of  the  four  animals  gave  unto  the  seven  angels 
seven  golden  vials,  signifies  those  truths  and  goods,  by  which 
the  evils  and  falses  of  the  church  are  detected,  taken  from  the 
literal  sense  of  the  Word.  That  the  four  animals,  which  are 
cherubs,  signify  the  Word  in  ultimates,  and  its  protection,  lest 
its  genuine  truths  and  goods  should  suffer  violation,  may  be 
seen  above,  n.  239 ;  and  as  the  interior  truths  and  goods  of  the 
Word  are  protected  by  its  literal  sense,  therefore  this  sense  of 
the  Word  is  signified  by  one  of  the  four  animals.  By  the  seven 
vials  the  same  is  signified  as  by  the  seven  plagues,  for  they  are 
59 


672 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xv. 

things  containing,  and  the  same  is  signified  by  these,  in  the 
Word,  as  by  that  which  is  contained;  thus  the  same  thing  is 
signified  by  a  cnp  as  is  signified  by  the  wine,  and  by  a  platter 
as  by  meat.  That  by  cups,  chalices,  vials,  and  platters,  the 
same  is  signified  as  by  the  things  contained  in  them,  will  be 
seen  in  what  follows.  What  is  signified  by  the  seven  angels  has 
been  explained  above.  The  reason  why  vials  were  given  them, 
is,  because  the  subject  treated  of  is  concerning  the  influx  of 
truth  and  good  into  the  church,  in  order  that  its  evils  and  falses 
may  be  discovered,  but  naked  goods  and  truths  cannot  enter  by 
influx,  for  such  are  not  received,  but  only  truths  clothed,  such 
as  are  in  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word  ;  and  moreover  the  Lord 
always  operates  from  inmost  principles  through  ultimates,  or  in 
fulness.  This  is  the  reason  why  there  were  given  to  the  angels 
vials,  by  which  are  signified  containing  truths  and  goods,  such 
as  are  those  of  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word,  by  means  of  which 
falses  and  evils  are  discovered.  That  the  literal  sense  of  the 
Word  is  a  continent  or  containing  vessel,  may  be  seen  in  the 
Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture , 
n.  27 — 36,  and  37 — 49.  That  by  vials,  platters,  cups,  and  cha¬ 
lices,  and  by  bottles,  are  signified  the  things  which  they  contain, 
may  appear  from  the  following  passages:  “Jehovah  said,  Take 
the  wine  cup  of  this  fury  at  my  hand,  and  cause  all  the  nations 
to  whom  I  send  thee,  to  drink  it.  And  if  they  refuse  to  take 
the  cup,  then  shalt  thou  say  unto  them,  Ye  shall  certainly  drink,” 
Jerem.  xxv.  15,  16,  28.  “  Babylon  hath  been  a  golden  cup  in 

the  hand  of  Jehovah,  that  made  all  the  earth  drunken,”  Jerem. 
li.  7.  “  I  will  give  the  cup  of  thy  sister  into  thine  hand ; — • 

tfiou  shalt  be  filled  with  drunkenness  and  sorrow,  with  the  cup 
of  astonishment  and  desolation,  with  the  cup  of  thy  sister  Sa¬ 
maria,”  Ezek.  xxiii.  31 — 34.  “The  cup  of  Jehovah  shall  be 
turned  unto  thee,  and  shameful  spewing  shall  be  on  thy  glory,” 
tlab.  ii.  16.  “Unto  thee,  O  daughter  of  Edom,  the  cup  also 
all  pass  through  unto  thee :  thou  shalt  be  drunken,  and  shalt 
make  thyself  naked,”  Lam.  iv.  21.  “  Jehovah  shall  rain  upon 

ffie  wicked  an  horrible  tempest,  this  shall  be  the  portion  of  their 
cupf  Psalm  xi.  6.  “For  in  the  hand  of  Jehovah  there  is  a 
cup,  and  the  wine  is  red,  it  is  full  of  mixture,  and  he  poureth 
out  of  the  same, — all  the  wicked  of  the  earth  shall  wring  them 
out  and  drink  them,”  Psalm  lxxv.  8.  “They  who  worship  the 
beast,  shall  drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  God,  which  is 
poured  out  without  mixture  into  the  cup  of  his  indignation,” 
Apoc.  xiv.  10.  “Awake,  awake,  stand  up,  O  Jerusalem,  which 
hast  drunk  at  the  hand  of  Jehovah  the  cup  of  his  fury;  thou 
hast  drunken  the  dregs  of  the  cup  of  trembling,”  Isaiah  li.  17. 
“The  woman  having  a  golden  cup  in  her  hand  full  of  abomina¬ 
tions  and  filthiness  of  her  fornication,”  Apoc.  xvii.  4.  “And 
double  unto  her  double,  according  to  her  works,  in  the  cup 
60 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


673 


v.  7.J 

which  she  hath  filled,  fill  to  her  double,”  Apoc.  xviii.  6.  “x 
make  Jerusalem  a  cup  of  trembling  unto  all  people  round  about,” 
Zech.  xii.  2.  “Thou  blind  Pharisee,  cleanse  first  that  which 
is  within  the  cup  and  jitter,  that  the  outside  of  them  may  be 
clean  also,”  Matt,  xxiii.  25,  26  ;  Luke  xi.  39.  Jesus  said  unto 
Zebedee’s  sons,  “  Are  ye  able  to  drink  of  the  cup  that  I  shall 
drink  of?”  Matt.  xx.  22,  23  ;  Mark  x.  38,  39.  Jesus  said  unto 
Peter,  “  The  cup  which  my  Father  hath  given  me,  shall  I  not 
drink  it?”  John  xviii.  11.  Jesus  said  in  Gethsemane,  “If  it  be 
possible,  let  this  cup  pass  from  me,”  Matt.  xxvi.  39,  42,  44. 
“  Jesus  took  the  cup,  saying,  Drink  ye  all  of  it.  For  this  is 
my  blood  of  the  New  Testament,”  Matt.  xxvi.  27,  28 ;  Mark 
xiv.  23,  24;  Luke  xxii.  17.  “Jehovah  is  the  portion  of  my 
cup ,  thou  maintainest  my  lot,”  Psalm  xvi.  5.  “  Thou  preparest 
a  table  before  me, — my  cup  runneth  over,”  Psalm  xxiii.  5 
“  What  shall  I  render  unto  Jehovah, — I  will  take  the  cup  of 
salvation,”  Psalm  cxvi.  12,  13.  “  To  drink  of  the  cup  of  coin 

solations,”  Jerem.  xvi.  7.  A  vial,  and  also  a  bottle  or  pitchei; 
signify  the  same  as  a  cup,  Matt.  ix.  17  ;  Luke  v.  37,  38 ;  Jerem 
xiii.  12  ;  xlviii.  12  ;  Habak.  ii.  15.  By  vials  jpid  censers  con¬ 
taining  incense,  the  same  is  signified  as  by  incense  ;  and  in 
general  by  all  kinds  of  vessels  the  same  as  by  the  things  con¬ 
tained  in  them. 

673.  Full  of  the  wrath  of  God ,  who  liveth  for  ever  and  ever , 
signifies  the  evils  and  falses  which  will  appear  and  be  dis¬ 
covered  by  means  of  the  pure  and  genuine  truths  and  goods  of 
the  Word.  It  is  said  that  the  vials  were  full  of  the  wrath  of 
God,  because  they  were  full  of  plagues,  by  which  are  signified 
the  evils  and  falses  of  the  church,  n.  657 ;  but  yet  they  were 
not  full  of  them,  but  full  of  pure  and  genuine  truths  and  goods 
from  the  Word,  by  means  of  which  the  evils  and  falses  of  the 
church  were  to  be  discovered;  nor,  indeed,  were  they  vials  in 
which  were  truths  and  goods,  but  influx  from  heaven  into  the 
church  was  signified  by  them  :  their  being  said  to  be  full  of  the 
wrath  of  the  living  God,  is  conformable  to  the  style  of  the 
Word  in  its  literal  sense,  as  may  appear  from  the  passages 
above  cited,  in  which  anger  and  wrath  are  ascribed  to  Jehovah, 
when  yet  Jehovah  is  not  angry  and  wrathful,  but  man  is  angry 
and  wrathful  against  him ;  the  reason  why  it  is  so  said  in  the 
letter,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  525,  635,  658.  From  these  con¬ 
siderations  it  is  plain,  that  by  vials  full  of  the  wrath  of  God, 
who  liveth  for  ever  and  ever,  are  signified  the  direful  evils  and 
falses  of  the  church,  which  will  appear  and  be  discovered  by 
means  of  the  goods  and  truths  of  the  Word.  Evils  and  falses, 
indeed,  are  only  discovered  by  truths  and  goods,  for  these  are 
in  the  light  of  heaven,  but  fiilses  and  evils  are  in  the  darkness 
of  hell,  and  in  darkness  nothing  is  discovered,  because  nothing 
else  but  evil  and  falsity  appear  there,  but  by  means  of  the  light 
61 


874,  675  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XV. 

of  heaven  all  things  are  discovered,  because  in  it  all  things 
appear ;  for  the  light  of  heaven  is  the  divine  truth  of  the  LorcPs 
divine  wisdom. 

674.  And  the  temple  was  filled  with  smoke  f  rom  the  glory  of 

God  and  from  his  power,  signifies  the  inmost  of  heaven  full  of 
divine  spiritual  and  celestial  truth  from  the  Lord.  By  the  tem¬ 
ple  is  signified  the  inmost  of  heaven,  as  explained  above,  n.  669; 
by  smoke  is  signified  the  divine  in  ultimates,  as  will  be  seen 
presently.  By  glory  is  signified  divine  spiritual  truth,  n.  249, 
629,  and  by  power  is  signified  divine  celestial  truth,  n.  373  ; 
therefore,  by  the  temple  being  filled  with  smoke  from  the  glory 
of  God  and  his  power,  is  signified  the  inmost  of  heaven  full  of 
divine  spiritual  and  celestial  truth.  The  reason  why  smoke  sig¬ 
nifies  divine  truth  in  ultimates,  is,  because  fire,  from  which 
smoke  issues,  signifies  love ;  the  fire  of  the  altar  of  burnt-offer¬ 
ing,  celestial  love,  n.  395,  494 ;  and  the  fire  of  the  altar  of  in¬ 
cense,  spiritual  love,  n.  277,  392,  394.  That  smoke  has  this 
signification,  may  appear  from  the  following  passages  :  “  J eho- 
vah  will  create  upon  every  dwelling  place  of  Mount  Zion — a 
cloud  and  a  smoke  by  day,  and  the  shining  of  flaming  fire  by 
night,  for  upon  all  the  glory  shall  be  a  defence,”  Isaiah  iv.  5. 
“  And  the  posts  of  the  door  moved  at  the  voice  of  him  that 
cried,  and  the  house  was  filled  with  smoke”  Isaiah  vi.  4.  “  And 
the  smoke  of  the  incense  which  came  with  the  prayers  of  the 
saints  ascended  up  before  God,  out  of  the  angel’s  hand,”  Apoc. 
viii.  4.  “  And  the  smoking  flax  shall  he  not  quench  ;  he  shall 

bring  forth  judgment  unto  truth,”  Isaiah  xlii.  3.  That  smoke, 
in  an  opposite  sense,  signifies  the  falses  of  concupiscences,  may 
be  seen  above,  n.  422,  and  falses  originating  in  the  pride  of  self¬ 
intelligence,  n.  452  ;  smoke  also  signifies  the  same  as  cloud  in 
many  places. 

And  no  one  was  able  to  enter  into  the  temple ,  till  the  seven 
plagues  of  the  seven  angels  were  consummated,  signifies  in  such 
degree  there,  that  more  could  not  be  supported,  and  this  until 
after  devastation,  the  end  of  that  church  was  seen.  By  no  man 
being  able  to  enter  into  the  temple,  is  signified  that  the  inmost 
of  heaven  was  full  of  divine  spiritual  and  celestial  truth,  to  such 
a  degree,  as  that  more  could  not  be  borne ;  by  the  temple  is 
signified  here,  as  above,  the  inmost  of  heaven ;  by  till  the  seven 
plagues  of  the  seven  angels  were  fulfilled,  is  signified  this  until 
after  devastation,  when  is  an  end  of  the  church,  n.  658;  and  by 
the  seven  plagues  of  the  seven  angels,  are  signified  the  evils 
and  falses  which  devastate  the  church  and  bring  it  to  its  end, 
n.  657. 

675.  To  the  above  I  will  add  this  Memorable  Relation.  A 
paper  was  seen  to  come  down  from  the  Lord  through  heaven  to 
a  society  of  Englishmen,  to  one  of  the  least  among  them,  but 

62 


v-  L  8.] 


TIIE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED 


675 


4 

in  which  were  two  bishops.  The  paper  contained  an  exhorta¬ 
tion  to  acknowledge  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  the  God  of  hea¬ 
ven  and  earth,  as  he  himself  taught,  Matt,  xxviii.  18,  and  to 
recede  from  their  doctrine  respecting  faith  as  being  justificatory 
without  the  works  of  the  law,  because  it  was  erroneous.  The 
contents  of  the  paper  were  read  and  transcribed  by  several,  and 
they  thought  and  spoke  upon  it  from  interior  judgment,  and 
they  were  in  illumination  from  the  Lord,  the  illumination  being 
received  in  the  light  which  is  peculiar  to  the  English  more  than 
to  any  other  nation.  But  after  they  had  received  the  paper, 
they  said  one  to  another,  “  Let  us  hear  the  sentiments  of  the 
bishops.”  Their  opinion  was  accordingly  given,  but  they  reviled 
and  contradicted  its  contents  ;  for  these  bishops  were  among  the 
number  of  those  whose  hearts  were  hardened  by  the  falses  which 
they  had  imbibed  in  the  world :  so  that  after  a  short  consulta¬ 
tion  with  each  other,  they  sent  the  paper  back  again  to  heaven 
from  whence  it  came.  Upon  this,  after  some  murmuring,  sew 
eral  of  the  laity  retracted  their  former  assent,  and  straightway 
the  light  they  enjoyed  on  spiritual  subjects,  which  before  shone 
very  bright,  was  suddenly  extinguished.  After  this  they  w^ere 
a  second  time  admonished,  but  in  vain  ;  whereupon  I  observed 
that  society  sink  under  ground,  but  how  deep  I  could  not  see ; 
it  w as  thus  removed  from  the  sight  of  angels,  who  worship  the 
Lord  only,  and  hold  in  aversion  the  doctrine  of  justification  by 
faith  alone. 

But  some  days  after,  I  saw  near  a  hundred  persons  ascend¬ 
ing  from  the  lower  earth,  whither  that  small  society  had  sunk 
down,  who  coming  to  me,  one  of  the  wisest  of  them  said,  “  Lis¬ 
ten  to  our  wonderful  relation.  On  our  descent,  it  appeared  to 
us,  at  first,  as  if  we  were  in  a  lake  or  a  bog,  but  presently  the 
appearance  changed  to  that  of  dry  ground,  and  then  to  a  small 
city,  in  which  particular  dwellings  were  allotted  to  each  person, 
but  such  as  were  very  miserable.  The  next  day  we  consulted 
among  ourselves  what  steps  we  should  take  ;  and  it  was  the 
opinion  of  many,  that  we  should  go  and  mildly  remonstrate 
with  the  two  bishops,  for  sending  the  paper  back  to  heaven 
from  whence  it  came  down,  for  this  was  the  apparent  cause  of 
our  present  calamity.  Accordingly,  a  certain  number  of  us 
were  deputed  to  go  to  the  bishops  (he  who  gave  me  this  rela¬ 
tion  said  he  was  one  of  the  deputies),  and  when  we  were  intro¬ 
duced,  a  particular  person  of  distinguished  wisdom  amongst  us 
thus  addressed  them :  ‘ Be  pleased,  fathers,  to  attend  to  us. 
We  have  plumed  ourselves  heretofore  on  the  pre-eminence  of 
our  church  and  religion,  because  we  have  heard  it  asserted,  that 
we  enjoyed  the  higliest  degree  of  gospel  light :  but  some  of  us 
have  lately  been  favoured  with  illustration  from  heaven,  in 
which  state  we  had  a  perception  that  at  this  day  there  is  no 
longer  any  church  throughout  the  Christian  world,  because 
63 


675  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XV. 

•  • 
there  is  no  religion.’  ‘How?’  replied  the  bishops,  ‘does  not 
the  church  exist  where  the  Word  is  read,  where  Christ  the 
Saviour  is  acknowledged,  and  where  the  sacraments  are  admin¬ 
istered  ?’  To  this  our  friend  made  answer :  ‘  These  indeed 
belong  to  the  church,  and  constitute  it,  but  they  do  not  consti¬ 
tute  the  church  without  or  extraneously  to  man,  but  within 
him.’  He  further  added,  4 As  to  the  church,  can  the  church  be 
where  three  god-s  are  worshipped  ?  can  the  church  be  where  its 
whole  doctrine  is  grounded  on  a  single  passage  of  Paul  falsely 
understood,  and  consequently  not  on  the  Word  ?  can  the  church 
be  whilst  the  Saviour  of  the  world  is  not  approached  and  wor¬ 
shipped,  and  where  he  is  divided  into  two  ?  As  to  religion,  who 
can  deny  that  religion  consists  in  renouncing  evil  and  doing 
good  ?  can  there  be  any  religion  where  it  is  taught  that  faith 
alone  saves  and  not  charity  ?  can  there  be  any  religion  where 
it  is  taught  that  charity  which  proceeds  from  man  is  moral  and 
civil  charity  merely,  and  can  have  nothing  of  religion  in  it?  Is 
there  in  faith  alone  either  any  thing  of  deed  or  work,  when  yet 
religion  consists  in  doing?  Does  there  exist  throughout  the 
world  any  nation  professing  religion,  which  denies  all  saving 
virtue  to  the  goods  of  charity,  which  are  good  works,  when  yet 
the  all  of  religion  consists  in  good,  and  the  all  of  the  church  in 
doctrine,  which  teaches  truths,  and  by  truths  good  ?  You  see, 
fathers,  what  glory  would  accrue  to  us,  if  the  churcti  and  reli¬ 
gion,  which  no  longer  exist,  should  commence  and  originate 
with  us.’  Then  the  bishops  replied,  ‘You  speak  in  too  high  a 
strain ;  does  not  faith  in  act,  which  is  faith  fully  justifying  and 
saving,  constitute  the  church?  and  does  not  faith  in  state,* 
which  is  faith  proceeding  and  perfecting,  constitute  religion? 
Aj)prehend  this,  my  children.’  To  this  the  wise  Englishman 
replied,  4  Hear  this,  fathers  !  Does  not  a  man,  according  to  your 
ideas,  conceive  faith  in  act  like  a  stock  or  a  stone  ?  and  in  a 
stock  thus  vivified,  can  the  church  exist?  Is  not  faith  in  state 
the  continuation  and  progression  of  faith  in  act?  and  since, 
according  to  your  ideas,  all  saving  virtue  consists  in  faith,  and 
not  any  in  the  good  of  charity  from  man,  what  then  becomes  of 
your  religion?’  ‘Eriend,’  said  the  prelates,  4  you  talk  in  this 
manner  in  consequence  of  not  knowing  the  mysteries  of  justifi¬ 
cation  by  faith  alone,  and  not  to  know  them  is  to  be  ignorant 
of  the  interior  ways  of  salvation  ;  your  way  is  external,  and  that 
of  the  vulgar  ;  walk  in  it,  if  you  please,  but  only  know  this,  that 
all  good  is  from  God,  and  none  from  man,  and  consequently,  in 

*  These  are  terms  taken  from  the  continental  writers  on  the  doctrine  of  justi¬ 
fication  by  faith  alone.  B j  faith  in  act,  they  mean  faith  at  the  instant  of  its  sup¬ 
posed  infusion,  when  the  elect  person  is  suddenly  enabled  to  believe  that  his  sins 
are  pardoned,  and  his  justification  wrought,  by  the  blood  shed  upon  the  cross : 
and  by  faith  in  state,  they  mean  all  the  states  which  the  elect  person  experiences, 
subsequent  to  the  first  miraculous  infusion  of  this  justifying  faith. 

64 


Chap,  xv.] 


TIIE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


675 


spiritual  things,  man  can  do  nothing  at  all  from  himself ;  how 
then  can  he  do  such  good  as  is  spiritual  from  himself?’  To 
this  the  Englishman,  with  some  warmth,  replied,  ‘  I  know  your 
mysteries  of  justification  better  than  you  do  yourselves,  and  I 
tell  you  plainly,  that  in  these  deep  mysteries  of  yours  I  see  no¬ 
thing  but  spectres  ;  does  not  religion  consist  in  acknowledging 
and  loving  God,  and  in  shunning  and  hating  the  devil  ?  Is  not 
God  goodness  itself?  and  is  not  the  devil  evil  itself?  Who 
among  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  that  has  any  religion, 
does  not  know  this  ?  Does  not  the  acknowledging  and  love  of 
God  consist  in  doing  good,  because  this  is  of  God  and  from 
God  ?  and  does  not  shunning  and  hating  the  devil  consist  in 
not  doing  evil,  because  this  is  of  the  devil  and  from  the  devil? 
Your  faith  in  act,  which  you  call  faith  fully  justifying  and 
saving,  or,  what  is  the  same  thing,  your  act  of  justification  by 
faith  alone — does  it  teach  you  to  do  any  good  which  is  of  God 
and  from  God,  or  to  shun  any  evil  which  is  of  the  devil  and 
from  the  devil?  Hot  in  the  least;  for  it  is  an  established  doc¬ 
trine  with  you,  that  there  is  nothing  of  salvation  in  either. 
What  is  your  settled  faith  in  state,  which  you  call  faith  pro¬ 
ceeding  and  perfecting,  but  the  same  thing  with  faith  in  act  ? 
and  liowT  can  this  be  perfected,  if  you  exclude  all  good  done  by 
man  as  of  himself,  by  urging,  how  can  man  be  saved  by  any 
good  from  himself,  when  salvation  is  a  free  gift  ?  and  then, 
What  good  can  come  from  man  but  meritorious  good,  and  yet 
the  merit  of  Christ  is  all  ?  for  which  reason  to  do  good  for  the 
sake  of  salvation,  would  be  to  attribute  to  a  man’s  self  that 
which  belongs  to  Christ  alone,  and  thus  it  would  be  under¬ 
taking  to  justify  and  save  one’s  self?  You  add  further,  How 
can  any  one  operate  what  is  good,  when  the  Holy  Spirit  ope¬ 
rates  all  things  without  any  aid  from  man  ?  What  need  then  is 
there  of  any  accessory  good  from  man,  seeing  that  all  such 
good  in  itself  is  not  good? — with  many  other  things.  Are  not 
these  your  mysteries?  But  such  doctrines,  in  my  eyes,  are 
mere  schemes  and  devices,  contrived  for  the  purpose  of  setting 
aside  good  works,  which  are  the  goods  of  charity,  in  order  to 
establish  your  plan  of  justification  by  faith  alone  ;  and  in  con¬ 
sequence  of  so  doing,  you  regard  man,  so  far  as  relates  to  good 
works,  and  in  general  so  far  as  relates  to  all  the  spiritual  things 
belonging  to  the  church  and  to  religion,  as  a  stock  or  as  a  life¬ 
less  image,  and  not  as  a  man  created  in  the  image  of  God,  to 
whom  was  given,  and  is  continually  given,  the  faculty  of  under¬ 
standing  and  willing,  of  believing  and  loving,  and  of  speaking 
and  acting,  altogether  as  from  himself,  especially  in  spiritual 
things,  man  being  man  by  virtue  of  such  things.  Supposing 
man,  in  respect  to  what  is  spiritual,  not  to  think  and  operate  as 
from  himself,  what  then  is  faith  ?  what  is  charity  ?  what  is 
divine  worship?  yea,  what  then  is  the  church  and  religion ?■ 
65  vol.  ti.— b. 


675  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVL 

You  know  that  to  do  good  to  our  neighbour  from  a  principle  of 
love,  is  charity,  bnt.  you  do  not  know  what  charity  is,  when 
nevertheless  it  is  the  soul,  the  life  and  essence  of  faith,  and 
since  charity  is  all  this,  what  then  is  faith  separated  from  cha¬ 
rity  but  dead,  and  a  dead  faith  is  nothing  but  a  chimera.  I 
call  it  a  chimera,  because  the  apostle  James  calls  faith  without 
good  works,  not  only  dead,  but  devilish.’  Then  one  of  the  pre¬ 
lates,  when  he  heard  his  faith  called  dead,  devilish,  and  chime¬ 
rical,  grew  so  angry,  that  he  snatched  his  mitre  from  his  head, 
and  threw  it  upon  the  table,  saying,  ‘  I  will  not  take  it  up 
again,  until  I  have  avenged  myself  on  the  enemies  of  the  faith 
of  our  church  and  he  shook  his  head,  muttering  and  ex¬ 
claiming,  ‘That  James!  that  James!’  On  the  front  of  his 
mitre  was  a  thin  plate  with  this  inscription,  Faith  alone.  Then 
suddenly  there  appeared  a  monster  rising  out  of  the  earth,  with 
seven  heads,  which  had  feet  like  a  bear,  and  a  mouth  like  a  lion, 
exactly  resembliug  the  beast  described  in  the  Apocalypse,  xiii. 
1,  2,  whose  image  was  made  and  worshipped,  verses  14,  15,  of 
the  same  chapter.  This  spectre  took  the  mitre  off  the  table, 
and  spreading  it  out  wide,  placed  it  on  his  seven  heads,  where¬ 
upon  the  earth  opened  under  his  feet,  and  he  sunk  down  to  hell. 
At  this  sight  the  bishop  exclaimed,  ‘  Violence !  violence !’  We 
then  left  them,  and  lo !  there  appeared  steps  before  us,  by 
which  we  ascended,  and  returned  above  ground,  and  to  the 
sight  of  heaven,  where  we  had  been  before.”  This  relation  was 
given  me  by  the  wise  Englishman. 


CHAPTER  XYI. 

1.  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  the  temple  saying  to 
the  seven  angels,  Go,  and  pour  out  the  vials  of  the  wrath  of 
God  upon  the  earth. 

2.  And  the  first  went  and  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the 
earth.  And  there  fell  a  bad  and  noisome  sore  upon  the  men 
who  had  the  mark  of  the  beast,  and  upon  them  which  wor¬ 
shipped  his  image. 

3*.  And  the  second  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  sea : 
and  it  became  blood  as  of  a  dead  man :  and  every  living  soul 
died  in  the  sea. 

4.  And  the  third  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  rivers 
and  fountains  of  waters  ;  and  they  became  blood. 

5.  And  I  heard  the  angel  of  the  waters  say,  Thou  art 
righteous,  O  Lord,  who  art,  and  who  wast,  and  art  holy,  be 
cause  thou  hast  judged  thus. 

66 


Chap.  Xvi.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 

6.  For  they  have  shed  the  blood  of  saints  and  prophets; 
and  thou  hast  given  them  blood  to  drink ;  for  they  are  worthy. 

7.  And  I  heard  another  out  of  the  altar  say,  Even  so,  Lord 
God  Almighty;  true  and  righteous  are  thy  judgments. 

8.  And  the  fourth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  sun ; 
and  power  was  given  unto  him  to  scorch  men  with  tire. 

9.  And  men  were  scorched  with  great  heat,  and  blasphemed 
the  name  of  God,  who  hath  power  over  these  plagues  ;  and  they 
repented  not  to  give  him  glory. 

10.  And  the  fifth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  throne 
of  the  beast ;  and  his  kingdom  became  darkened ;  and  they 
gnawed  their  tongues  for  pain, 

11.  And  blasphemed  the  God  of  heaven,  because  of  their 
pains  and  their  sores ;  and  repented  not  of  their  deeds. 

12.  And  the  sixth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  great 
river  Euphrates ;  and  the  water  thereof  was  dried  up,  that  the 
way  of  the  kings  from  the  rising  of  the  sun  might  be  prepared. 

13.  And  I  saw  three  unclean  spirits,  like  frogs,  come  out  of 
the  mouth  of  the  dragon,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  beast, 
and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  false  prophet. 

14.  For  they  are  the  spirits  of  demons  working  signs,  which 
go  forth  unto  the  kings  of  the  earth  and  of  the  whole  world,  to 
gather  them  to  the  battle  of  that  great  day  of  God  Almighty. 

15.  Behold,  I  come  as  a  thief.  Blessed  is  he  that  watcheth, 
and  keepeth  his  garments,  lest  he  walk  naked,  and  they  see  his 
shame. 

16.  And  he  gathered  them  together  into  the  place  called  in 
Hebrew  Armageddon. 

17.  And  the  seventh  angel  poured  out  his  vial  into  the  air , 
and  there  came  a  great  voice  out  of  the  temple  of  heaven,  from 
the  throne,  saying,  It  is  done. 

18.  And  there  were  voices,  and  thunders,  and  lightnings  : 
and  there  was  a  great  earthquake,  such  as  was  not  since  men 
were  upon  the  earth,  so  mighty  an  earthquake,  and  so  great. 

19.  And  the  great  city  was  divided  into  three  parts,  and  the 
cities  of  the  nations  fell ;  and  great  Babylon  came  in  remem¬ 
brance  before  God,  to  give  unto  her  the  cup  of  the  wine  of  the 
fierceness  of  his  wrath. 

20.  And  every  island  fled  away,  and  the  mountains  were 
not  found. 

21.  And  there  fell  upon  men  great  hail  out  of  heaven, 
about  the  weight  of  a  talent :  and  men  blasphemed  God  be¬ 
cause  of  the  plague  of  the  hail;  for  the  plague  thereof  was 
exceeding  great. 


67 


% 


TIIE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xvl. 


THE  SPIRITUAL  SENSE. 

The  Contents  of  tiie  whole  Chapter.  In  this  chapter  the 
evils  and  falses  in  the  church  of  the  Reformed  are  discovered 
by  influx  from  heaven,  verse  1 ;  into  the  clergy,  verse  2 ;  into 
the  laity,  verse  3  ;  into  their  understanding  of  the  Word,  verses 
4 — 7 ;  into  their  love,  verses  8,  9  ;  into  their  faith,  verses  10, 
11 ;  into  their  interior  reasonings,  verses  12 — 15 ;  into  all 
things  relating  to  the  above  together,  verses  17 — 21. 

The  Contents  of  each  Yerse.  Y.  1,  “And  I  heard  a 
great  voice  out  of  the  temple  saying  to  the  seven  angels,  Go, 
and  pour  out  the  vials  of  the  wrath  of  God  upon  the  earth,” 
signifies  influx  from  the  Lord  from  the  inmost  of  heaven  into 
the  church  of  the  Reformed,  where  they  are  who  are  in  faith 
separated  from  charity  as  to  doctrine  and  as  to  life :  v.  2,  “  And 
the  first  went  and  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  earth,”  signifies 
influx  into  those  who  are  in  the  interiors  of  the  church  of  the 
Reformed,  and  study  the  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith  alone, 
and  are  called  the  clergy :  “  And  there  fell  a  bad  and  noisome 
sore,”  signifies  interior  evils  and  falses  destructive  of  all  good 
and  truth  in  the  church  :  “  Upon  the  men  who  had  the  mark  of 
the  beast,  and  upon  them  which  worshipped  his  image,”  signifies 
among  those  who  live  a  life  of  faith  only,  and  receive  its  doc¬ 
trine  :  v.  3,  “  And  the  second  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon 
the  sea,”  signifies  influx  among  those  there  who  are  in  the  ex¬ 
ternals  thereof,  and  principled  in  that  faith,  and  are  called  the 
laity  :  “  And  it  became  blood  as  of  a  dead  man  ;  and  every  liv¬ 
ing  soul  died  in  the  sea,”  signifies  infernal  falsity  among  them, 
by  which  every  truth  of  the  Word,  consequently  of  the  church 
and  of  faith,  is  extinguished :  v.  4,  “And  the  third  angel  poured 
out  his  vial  upon  the  rivers  and  fountains  of  waters,”  signifies 
influx  into  their  understanding  of  the  Word:  “And  they  be¬ 
came  blood,”  signifies  the  truths  of  the  Word  falsified  :  v.  5, 
“  And  I  heard  the  angel  of  the  waters  say,”  signifies  the  divine 
truth  of  the  Word:  “Thou  art  righteous,  O  Lord,  who  art, 
and  who  wast,  and  art  holy,  because  thou  hast  judged  thus,” 
signifies  that  this  is  of  the  divine  providence  of  the  Lord,  who 
is  and  who  was  the  Word,  which  otherwise  would  be  profaned : 
v.  6,  “For  they  have  shed  the  blood  of  saints  and  prophets,” 
signifies,  this  by  reason  that  this  single  tenet,  that  faith  alone 
saves  without  the  works  of  the  law,  when  received,  perverts  all 
true  doctrinals  from  the  Word:  “And  thou  hast  given  them 
blood  to  drink,  for  they  are  worthy,”  signifies  that  they  who 
have  confirmed  themselves  in  faith  alone  both  in  doctrine  and 
in  life,  have  been  permitted  to  falsify  the  truths  of  the  Word, 
and  to  tincture  their  life  with  falsifications  :  v.  7,  “  And  I  heard 
another  out  of  the  altar  say,  Even  so,  Lord  God  Almighty 
08 


Chap,  xvi.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


true  and  righteous  are  thy  judgments,”  signifies  the  divine 
good  of  the  Word  confirming  that  divine  truth:  v.  8,  “And 
the  fourth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  sun,”  signifies 
influx  into  their  love:  “And  power  was  given  unto  him  to 
scorch  men  with  fire,”  signifies  that  love  to  the  Lord  tor¬ 
mented  them,  because  they  were  in  the  concupiscences  of  evils 
from  the  delight  of  their  love  of  them  :  v.  9,  “  And  men  were 
scorched  with  great  heat,  and  blasphemed  the  name  of  God. 
who  hath  power  over  these  plagues,”  signifies  that  by  reason  of 
the  delight  of  self-love,  originating  in  grievous  concupiscences 
of  evils,  they  did  not  acknowledge  the  divinity  of  the  Lord’s 
Humanity,  from  whom  nevertheless  flows  all  good  of  love  and 
truth  of  faith :  “  And  they  repented  not  to  give  him  glory,” 
signifies  that  therefore  they  cannot  receive  with  any  faith,  that 
the  Lord  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth  even  as  to  his  Hu¬ 
manity,  although  the  Word  so  teaches:  v.  10,  “And  the  fifth 
angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  throne  of  the  beast,”  signi¬ 
fies  influx  into  their  faith:  “And  his  kingdom  became  dark- 
ened,”  signifies  that  nothing  but  falses  appeared:  “And  they 
gnawed  their  tongues  for  pain,”  signifies  that  they  could  not 
endure  truths :  v.  11,  “  And  blasphemed  the  God  of  heaven, 
because  of  their  pains  and  their  sores,”  signifies  that  they 
could  not  acknowledge  the  Lord  to  be  the  only  God  of  heaven 
and  earth,  by  reason  of  the  repugnances  arising  from  interior 
falses  and  evils:  “And  repented  not  of  their  deeds,”  signifies 
that,  although  instructed  from  the  Word,  still  they  would  not 
recede  from  their  falses  of  faith  and  consequent  evils  of  life : 
r.  12,  “  And  the  sixth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  great 
river  Euphrates,”  signifies  influx  into  their  interior  reasonings, 
whereby  they  confirm  the  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith  alone : 
“  And  the  water  thereof  was  dried  up,  that  the  way  of  the  kings 
from  the  rising  of  the  sun  might  be  prepared,”  signifies  that 
their  false  principles  of  reasoning  were  removed  among  those 
who  are  in  truths  derived  from  good  from  the  Lord,  and  are  to 
be  introduced  into  the  Hew  Church:  v.  13,  “And  I  saw  come 
out  of  the  mouth  of  the  dragon,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the 
beast,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  false  prophet,”  signifies,  it 
was  perceived  that  from. the  theology  founded  on  the  doctrine 
of  a  trinity  of  persons  in  the  Divinity,  and  on  the  doctrine  of 
justification  by  faith  alone  without  the  works  of  the  law :  “  Three 
unclean  spirits,  like  frogs,”  signifies,  there  resulted  mere  ratio* 
cinatinns  and  cupidities  of  falsifying  truths  :  v.  Id,  “For  they 
are  the  spirits  of  demons,”  signifies  that  they  were  the  cupidi¬ 
ties  of  falsifying  truths  and  reasoning  from  falses:  “Working 
signs,  which  go  forth  unto  the  kings  of  the  earth  and  of  the 
whole  world,  to  gather  them  to  the  battle  of  that  great  day  of 
God  Almighty,”  signifies  attestations  that  their  falses  are 
truths,  and  excitations  of  all  those  in  that  church,  who  are  in 
69 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVi. 

the  same  falses,  to  impugn  the  truths  of  the  New  Church :  v. 
15,  “Behold,  I  come  as  a  thief.  Blessed  is  he  that  watcheth 
and  keepeth  his  garments,”  signifies  the  Lord’s  advent,  and 
then  heaven  to  those  who  look  to  him,  and  persist  in  a  life  ac¬ 
cording  to  his  commandments,  which  are  the  truths  of  the 
Word :  “  Lest  he  walk  naked,  and  they  see  his  shame,”  signifies, 
lest  they  should  be  with  those  who  are  in  no  truths,  and  their 
infernal  loves  should  appear :  v.  16,  “  And  he  gathered  them 
together  into  the  place  called  in  Hebrew  Armageddon,”  signi¬ 
fies  a  state  of  combat  of  falses  against  truths,  and  a  desire  to 
destroy  the  new  church,  springing  from  the  love  of  rule  and 
pre-eminence:  v.  17,  “And  the  seventh  angel  poured  out  his 
vial  into  the  air,”  signifies  influx  into  all  things  appertaining  to 
them  at  once  :  “  And  there  came  a  great  voice  out  of  the  temple 
of  heaven  from  the  throne,  saying,  It  is  done,”  signifies,  thus 
a  manifestation  from  the  Lord,  that  all  things  relating  to  the 
church  are  devastated,  and  that  the  last  judgment  is  now  at 
hand:  v.  18,  “And  there  were  voices,  and  thunders,  and  light¬ 
nings,”  signifies  ratiocinations,  falsifications  of  truth,  and  ar- 
guings  grounded  in  the  falsities  of  evil :  “  And  there  was  a 
great  earthquake,  such  as  was  not  since  men  were  upon  the 
earth,  so  mighty  an  earthquake,  and  so  great,”  signifies,  as  it 
were  concussions,  paroxysms,  inversions,  and  casting  down  from 
heaven  of  every  thing  relating  to  the  church  :  v.  19,  “  And  the 
great  city  was  divided  into  three  parts,  and  the  cities  of  the  na¬ 
tions  fell,”  signifies  that  that  church  as  to  doctrine  is  entirely 
destroyed  thereby,  and  in  like  manner  all  the  heresies  which 
had  emanated  from  it :  “  And  great  Babylon  came  in  remem¬ 
brance  before  God,  to  give  unto  her  the  cup  of  the  wine  of  the 
fierceness  of  his  wrath,”  signifies,  then  the  destruction  also  of 
the  tenets  of  the  Homan  Catholic  religion:  v.  20,  “And  every 
island  fled  away,  and  the  mountains  were  not  found,”  signifies 
that  there  was  no  longer  any  truth  of  faith,  nor  any  good  of 
love :  v.  21,  “  And  there  fell  upon  men  a  great  hail  out  of 
heaven,  about  the  weight  of  a  talent,”  signifies  direful  and  atro¬ 
cious  falsities,  whereby  all  the  truth  of  the  Word,  and  thence 
of  the  church,  is  destroyed :  “  And  men  blasphemed  God,  be¬ 
cause  of  the  plague  of  the  hail,  for  the  plague  thereof  was 
exceeding  great,”  signifies  that,  because  they  have  confirmed 
themselves  in  such  falses,  they  have  denied  truths  to  that  de¬ 
gree  as  not  to  be  able  to  acknowledge  them,  by  reason  of  re¬ 
pugnances  proceeding  from  their  interior  falsities  and  evils. 


70 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


676 


V.  1.] 


THE  EXPLANATION. 

676.  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  the  temple  saying  to 
the  seven  angels ,  Go  and  pour  out  the  vials  of  the  wrath  of  Goa 
upon  the  earth ,  signifies  influx  from  the  Lord  from  the  inmost 
heaven  into  the  church  of  the  Reformed,  where  they  are  who  are 
in  faith  separated  from  charity  as  to  doctrine  and  as  to  life,  to 
deprive  them  of  truths  and  goods,  and  lay  open  the  falses  and 
evils  in  which  they  are,  and  thus  to  separate  them  from  those 
who  believe  in  the  Lord,  and  are  in  charity  and  its  faith  from 
him.  This  is  the  summary  of  what  is  contained  in  this  chapter. 
By  the  temple  is  signified  the  temple  of  the  tabernacle  of  the 
testimony,  mentioned  in  the  foregoing  chaptei,  xv.  5,  whereby 
is  signified  the  inmost  of  heaven,  where  the  Lord  is  in  his  holi¬ 
ness  in  the  Word,  and  in  the  law  or  decalogue,  n.  669.  By  a 
great  voice  coming  from  thence,  is  signified  a  divine  command 
to  go  and  pour  out  the  vials.  By  the  seven  angels  is  meant 
the  Lord,  as  above,  n.  657.  By  pouring  out  the  vials,  which 
contained  the  plagues,  upon  the  earth,  is  signified  influx  into 
the  church  of  the  Reformed ;  by  pouring  out  the  vials  is  signi¬ 
fied  the  influx,  and  by  the  earth  is  signified  the  church,  n.  285. 
The  church  among  the  Reformed  is  still  treated  of ;  but  in  the 
next  chapter  the  subject  is  concerning  the  Roman  Catholic 
church,  and  afterwards  concerning  the  last  judgment,  and  finally 
concerning  the  New  Church,  which  is  the  New  Jerusalem  (see 
the  preface  and  n.  2).  Chapters  viii.  and  ix.  treat  of  the  seven 
angels  who  had  the  seven  trumpets,  which  they  sounded,  and 
inasmuch  as  many  similar  circumstances  occur  there,  I  will  ex¬ 
plain,  what  is  signified  by  those  seven  angels,  and  what  by  these : 
by  the  seven  trumpets,  which  the  seven  angels  sounded,  is  sig¬ 
nified  the  exploration  and  manifestation  of  the  falses  and  evils, 
in  which  they  who  are  in  faith  separated  from  charity  are 
principled ;  but  by  the  seven  vials  full  of  the  seven  last  plagues, 
is  signified  their  devastation  and  consummation,  for  the  last 
judgment  is  not  executed  upon  them  until  they  are  devastated. 
Devastation  and  consummation  in  the  spiritual  world  take  place 
in  this  manner  :  from  those  who  are  in  falses  as  to  doctrine,  and 
thence  in  evils  as  to  life,  are  taken  away  all  the  goods  and 
truths  which  they  possessed  only  in  the  natural  man,  and  by 
virtue  of  which  they  simulated  Christians ;  on  being  deprived 
of  which,  they  are  separated  from  heaven,  and  conjoined  with 
hell ;  and  then  they  are  disposed  into  societies  in  the  world  of 
spirits  according  to  their  various  concupiscences,  and  afterwards 
these  societies  soon  begin  to  sink  down.  They  are  deprived  of 
goods  and  truths  by  an  influx  from  heaven :  the  influx  is  of 
genuine  truths  and  goods,  by  which  they  are  tortured  and  tor¬ 
mented ;  just  like  a  serpent  when  put  near  a  fire,  or  thrown 
71 


677,  678  TIIE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVI. 

upon  an  ant-hill ;  for  which  reason  they  reject  from  themselves 
the  goods  and  truths  of  heaven,  which  are  also  the  goods  and 
truths  of  the  church,  and  at  last,  by  reason  of  their  feeling  as  if 
their  infernal  torment  proceeded  from  them,  they  curse  them : 
when  this  has  come  to  pass,  they  enter  into  their  own  evils  and 
falses,  and  are  separated  from  the  good.  These  are  the  things 
which  are  described  and  signified  in  this  chapter  by  the  pour¬ 
ing  out  of  the  vials,  wherein  were  the  seven  last  plagues.  The 
vials  did  not  contain  the  evils  and  falses,  signified  by  the 
plagues,  but  genuine  truths  and  goods,  the  effect  of  which  was 
such  as  has  been  described  ;  for  the  angels  came  out  of  the  tem¬ 
ple  of  the  tabernacle  of  testimony,  by  which  is  meant  the  in¬ 
most  of  heaven,  where  there  are  nothing  but  truths  and  goods 
in  divine  holiness,  chap.  xv.  6.  Of  this  is  the  devastation  and 
consummation  which  the  Lord  speaks  of  in  these  words  :  “  For 
unto  every  one  that  hath  shall  be  given,  and  he  shall  have 
abundance ;  but  from  him  that  hath  not  shall  be  taken  away 
even  that  which  he  hath,”  Matt.  xxv.  29 ;  Mark  iv.  25.  “Take, 
therefore,  the  talent  from  him,  and  give  it  unto  him  which  hath 
ten  talents ;  for  unto  every  one  that  hath  shall  be  given,  that 
he  may  abound,  but  from  him  that  hath  not  shall  be  taken 
away  even  that  he  hath,”  Matt.  xxv.  28,  29 ;  Luke  xix.  24 — • 
26. 

677.  And  the  first  went  and  poured  out  his  mal  upon  the 
earth ,  signifies  influx  into  those  who  are  in  the  interior  things 
af  the  Reformed  Church,  and  study  the  doctrine  of  justification 
by  faith  alone,  and  who  are  called  the  clergy.  By  pouring  out 
his  vial  is  signified  influx,  as  above,  n.  676.  By  the  earth  is 
signified  the  church,  n.  285,  in  the  present  instance,  those 
therein  who  are  skilled  in  its  interior  things,  and  are  such  as 
study  the  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith  alone ;  these  also  say 
that  they  understand  its  interior  things  ;  but  these  interior 
things  are  only  confirmations  of  this  single  position,  that  faith 
alone  justifies  without  the  works  of  the  law  :  other  interior 
things  they  know  not ;  and  as  these  are  chiefly  priests,  profes¬ 
sors  of  divinity,  and  lecturers  in  colleges,  in  short  doctors  and 
pastors,  therefore  this  first  influx  was  into  them,  who  are  called 
the  clergy.  The  reason  why  they  are  meant,  is,  because  it  is 
said  that  the  first  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  earth,  and 
the  second  angel  upon  the  sea,  and,  further,  by  the  earth  is 
meant  the  church  among  those  who  are  in  its  internals,  and  by 
the  sea  is  meant  the  church  among  those  who  are  in  its  exter¬ 
nals,  as  above,  n.  398,  403,  420,  470 ;  that  these  are  meant,  is 
also  evident  from  its  being  said  that  a  noisome  sore  broke  out 
upon  them. 

678.  And  there  fell  a  had  and  noisome  sore ,  signifies  interior 
evils  and  falses  destructive  of  all  good  and  truth  in  the  church. 
By  a  sore,  in  this  passage,  nothing  else  is  signified  but  evil  ori 

72 


V .  1,  2.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


678 


ginating  in  a  life  according  to  this  primary  article  of  doctrine, 
that  faith  alone  without  the  works  of  the  law  justifies  and  saves, 
because  it  is  said  to  fall  upon  the  men  who  had  the  mark  of 
the  beast,  and  worshipped  nis  image,  whereby  that  faith,  and  a 
life  according  to  it,  are  signified ;  wherefore  by  a  bad  and  noi¬ 
some  sore  are  signified  interior  evils  and  falses,  destructive  of  all 
good  and  truth  in  the  church :  what  is  noisome  or  noxious  sig¬ 
nifies  what  is  destructive,  for  evil  cannot  but  destroy  good,  and 
falsehood  truth.  A  sore  has  this  signification  because  the  sores 
of  the  body  proceed  from  a  corrupt  state  of  the  blood,  or  some 
other  interior  malignity ;  it  is  the  same  with  sores  understood 
in  a  spiritual  sense,  these  proceed  from  concupiscences  and 
their  delights,  which  are  interior  causes.  The  evil  itself  which 
is  signified  by  a  sore,  and  which  appears  to  be  pleasant  in  exter¬ 
nals,  conceals  within  it  the  concupiscences  whence  it  springs, 
and  of  which  it  is  composed.  It  is  well  to  be  attended  to,  that 
the  interiors  of  the  human  mind  exist  in  successive  order  and  in 
simultaneous  order  in  every  one ;  they  are  in  successive  order 
from  its  superior  or  prior  things  to  its  inferior  or  posterior 
things,  and  they  are  in  simultaneous  order  in  ultimates  or  pos- 
tremes,  but  in  these  latter  they  exist  from  interior  tilings  to  ex¬ 
terior,  as  from  a  centre  to  its  circumference.  This  is  shown  at 
large  in  the  Wisdom  of  Angels  concerning  the  Divine  Love  and 
Divine  Wisdom ,  n.  173 — 281,  where  degrees  are  treated  of : 
from  which  it  appears  that  the  ultimate  is  the  complex  of  all 
prior  things :  hence  it  follows,  that  all  the  concupiscences  of  evil 
exist  in  simultaneous  order  inwardly  in  the  very  evil  which  the 
man  perceives  in  himself,  every  evil  which  a  man  perceives  in 
himself  being  in  ultimates ;  for  which  reason  when  a  man  rejects 
evil  from  himself,  he  at  the  same  time  rejects  its  concupiscences ; 
but  still  not  by  his  own  power,  but  by  the  Lord,  A  man  can 
indeed  of  himself  reject  evil,  but  not  its  concupiscences  ;  where¬ 
fore,  when  he  desires  to  reject  evil,  by  fighting  against  it,  he 
will  look  up  to  the  Lord,  for  the  Lord  operates  from  intimates 
or  inmost  principles  to  ultimates,  for  he  enters  through  the 
soul  of  man,  and  purifies  him.  These  observations  are  made, 
that  it  may  be  known  that  a  sore  signifies  the  evil  appearing  in 
ultimates  or  extremes,  and  originating  from  internal  malignity ; 
this  takes  place  with  all  who  persuade  themselves  that  faith 
alone  saves,  and  therefore  do  not  reflect  upon  any  evil  in  them¬ 
selves,  nor  look  up  to  the  Lord.  Ulcers  and  wounds  signify 
evils  in  extreme  things,  springing  from  interior  evils,  which  are 
concupiscences,  as  in  the  following  passages:  “From  the  sole 
of  the  foot  even  unto  the  head  there  is  no  soundness  in  it ;  but 
wounds  and  bruises  and  putrefying  sores :  they  have  not  been 
closed,  neither  bound  up,  neither  mollified  with  ointment,” 
Isaiah  i.  6.  “  For  mine  iniquities  are  gone  over  my  head, — 

my  wounds  stink,  and  are  become  corrupt  because  of  my  foolish- 
73 


679 — 681  THE  APOCALYPSE  EEVEALED.  [Chap.  XY1. 

ness,”  Psalm  xxxviii.  5,  6.  “In  the  day  that  Jehovah  bindetli 
np  the  breach  of  his  people,  and  healeth  the  stroke  of  their 
wound”  Isaiah  xxx.  26.  “  If  thou  wilt  not  hearken  unto  the 

voice  of  Jehovah  thy  God,  to  observe  to  do  all  his  command¬ 
ments  and  his  statutes ; — J ehovali  will  smite  thee  with  the  botch 
of  Egypt,  and  with  the  emerods ,  and  with  the  scab,  and  with  the 
itchy  and  in  the  knees  and  in  the  legs,  with  a  sore  botch  that 
cannot  be  healed,  from  the  sole  of  thy  foot  unto  the  top  of  thy 
head,”  Deut.  xxviii.  15,  27,  35.  hTor  had  the  “  boil  breaking 
out  with  blains  upon  man  and  upon  beast  in  Egypt,”  Exod.  ix. 
8 — 11,  any  other  signification ;  for  the  miracles  performed  in 
Egypt  signified  the  evils  and  falses  in  which  they  were  prin¬ 
cipled.  And  inasmuch  as  the  Jewish  nation  were  guilty  of  pro¬ 
faning  the  Word,  this  being  signified  by  leprosy,  therefore  the 
leprosy  was  not  only  in  their  flesh,  but  also  in  their  clothes, 
houses,  and  vessels ;  and  the  kinds  of  profanation  are  signified 
by  the  various  bad  forms  of  leprosy,  such  as  tumors ,  'ulcerous 
tumors ,  white  and  red  spots ,  abscesses ,  scalls ,  freckled  spots , 
scurfs ,  <Vc.,  Levit.  xiii.  1  to  the  end.  For  the  church  with  that 
nation  was  a  representative  church,  in  which  internals  were 
represented  by  corresponding  externals. 

679 *  Upon  the  men  which  had  the  mark  of  the  beast ,  and 
upon  them  which  worshipped  his  image ,  signifies,  among  those 
who  live  a  life  of  faith  alone,  and  receive  its  doctrine.  To  have 
the  mark  of  the  beast  signifies  to  acknowledge  faith  alone,  to 
confirm  one’s  self  in  it,  and  to  live  according  to  it ;  and  to  wor¬ 
ship  his  image  signifies  to  receive  its  doctrine,  see  above,  n. 
602,  also  634,  637.  By  living  a  life  of  faith  alone,  and  re¬ 
ceiving  its  doctrine,  is  meant  to  make  no  account  of  life  foi 
the  sake  of  salvation,  nor  of  any  truth,  believing  that  if  they 
only  pray  to  God  the  Father,  to  have  mercy  for  the  Son’s  sake, 
they  shall  be  saved.  This  is  particularly  the  case  with  those 
who  are  acquainted  with  the  interior  subtilties  of  this  doctrine, 
and  acknowledge  them  ;  such  being  here  treated  of,  see  above, 
n.  677. 

680.  And  the  second  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  sea , 
signifies  an  influx  of  truth  and  good  from  the  Lord  among 
those  in  the  church  of  the  Reformed  who  are  in  its  externals, 
and  are  principled  in  that  faith,  and  are  called  the  laity.  By 
pouring  out  his  vial  is  signified  the  influx  of  truth  and  good 
from  the  Lord,  as  above,  n.  676,  677 ;  by  the  sea  is  signified 
the  external  of  the  church,  thus  those  who  are  in  its  externals, 
when  the  earth  signifies  the  internal  of  the  church,  and  thus 
those  who  are  in  its  internals,  n.  398,  403,  404,  420,  470,  477 ; 
these  are  they  who  are  called  the  laity,  and  are  principled  in 
that  faith. 

681.  And  it  became  blood  as  of  a  dead  man ,  and  every  living 
soul  died  in  the  sea ,  signifies  infernal  falsity  among  them,  by 

74 


f.  2 — 4.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


683,  684 


which  every  truth  of  the  Word,  and  consequently  of  the  church, 
and  of  faith,  is  extinguished.  By  blood  as  of  a  dead  man,  or 
by  gore  and  sanies,  is  signified  infernal  falsity  ;  for  by  blood  is 
signified  divine  truth,  and,  in  an  opposite  sense,  the  same  falsi* 
tied,  n.  379 ;  but  by  blood  as  of  a  dead  man,  is  signified  infer¬ 
nal  falsity,  for  by  death  is  signified  extinction  of  spiritual  life, 
and  thence  by  dead  is  signified  what  is  infernal,  n.  321,  525. 
By  every  living  soul  dying,  is  signified  that  every  truth  of  the 
Word,  of  the  church,  and  of  faith  was  extinguished,  for  by 
living  soul  is  signified  the  truth  of  faith,  and  by  the  death  of 
the  living  soul,  extinction  of  the  truth  of  faith.  By  soul  in  the 
Word,  when  spoken  of  man,  is  signified  his  spiritual  life,  which 
also  is  the  life  of  his  understanding,  and  as  the  understanding 
is  such  by  virtue  of  truths,  and  truths  are  of  faith,  therefore 
by  soul  is  signified  the  truth  of  faith.  That  this  is  the  signifi¬ 
cation  of  soul  may  appear  from  many  passages  in  the  Word, 
and  particularly  from  those  where  soul  and  heart  occur  ;  that  by 
soul  and  heart  is  meant  the  life  of  man,  is  plain,  but  his  life  is 
from  the  will  and  understanding,  or  spiritually  speaking,  from 
love  and  wisdom,  so  from  charity  and  faith ;  and  the  life  of  the 
will  from  the  good  of  love,  or  of  charity,  is  meant  by  the 
heart,  and  the  life  of  the  understanding  from  the  truths  of  wis¬ 
dom,  or  of  faith,  is  meant  by  the  soul.  This  is  what  is  meant 
by  soul  and  heart  in  Matt.  xxii.  3  ;  Mark  xii.  30,  33 ;  Luke  x. 
27 ;  Deut.  vi.  5 ;  x.  11 ;  xi.  14 ;  xxvi.  16 ;  Jerem.  xxxii.  41,  and 
in  other  places;  it  is  the  same  in  those  passages  where  the 
heart  is  mentioned  by  itself,  and  the  soul  by  itself.  That  the 
reason  of  their  being  named  is  grounded  in  the  correspondence 
of  the  heart  with  the  will  and  love,  and  of  the  respiration  of  the 
lungs  with  the  understanding  and  wisdom,  may  be  seen  in  the 
Wisdom  of  Angels  concerning  the  Divine  Love  and  Divine 
Wisdom ,  Part  V.  where  that  correspondence  is  treated  of. 

683.  And  the  third  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  rivers 
and  fountains  of  waters,  signifies  influx  into  their  understand¬ 
ing  of  the  Word.  By  the  third  angel  pouring  out  his  vial,  in 
like  manner  as  by  the  former,  is  signified  influx  from  the  Lord 
from  truths  and  goods,  in  the  present  case,  into  the  understand¬ 
ing  of  the  Word  among  them  :  for  by  rivers  are  signified  truths 
in  abundance,  serving  the  rational  man,  thus  the  understanding, 
for  doctrine  and  life,  n.  409,  and  by  a  fountain  of  waters  is  sig¬ 
nified  the  Lord  as  to  the  Word,  thus  the  Word  of  the  Lord, 
and  therefore  by  fountains  of  waters  are  signified  divine  truths 
thence,  n.  384,  409. 

684.  And  they  became  blood,  signifies  the  truths  of  the 
Word  falsified.  That  by  blood,  in  a  good  sense,  is  signified 
divine  truth,  and,  in  an  opposite  sense,  divine  truth  falsified,  see 
above,  n.  373 ;  the  reason  why  divine  truth  falsified  and  pro¬ 
faned  is  signified  by  blood,  is,  because  the  Jews  shed  the  Lord’s 

75 


685,  686 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xvi.  t 

blood,  who  was  the  divine  truth  itself,  or  the  Word,  and  this 
they  did  in  consequence  of  having  falsified  and  profaned  all  the 
truths  of  the  Word.  That  the  Lord  suffered  as  the  Word, 
or  that  the  Jewish  nation  did  the  same  violence  to  the  Lord  as 
they  had  done  to  the  Word,  may  be  seen  in  the  Doctrine  of  the 
New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Lord,  n.  15 — 17.  The  reason 
why  they  who  are  principled  in  faith  alone,  falsify  all  the  truths 
of  the  Word,  is,  because  the  whole  Word  treats  of  a  life  accord- 
ing  to  the  commandments  that  are  therein,  and  of  the  Lord  as 
being  Jehovah  and  the  only  God,  and  they  who  are  principled 
in  faith  alone,  do  not  think  of  living  according  to  the  command¬ 
ments  in  the  Word,  nor  do  they  approach  the  Lord. 

685.  And  I  heard  the  angel  of  the  waters  say ,  signifies  the 
divine  truth  of  the  Word.  By  the  angel  of  the  waters  nothing 
else  is  signified  but  the  divine  truth  of  the  Word,  because 
waters  signify  truths,  n.  50,  and  an  angel  signifies  what  is 
divine  from  the  Lord,  n.  415,  631,  633,  and  also  truth  from 
him,  n.  170. 

686.  Thou  art  righteous ,  0  Lord ,  Who  art ,  and  Who  wast , 
and  art  holy ,  because  thou  hast  judged  thus ,  signifies  that  this 
is  of  the  divine  providence  of  the  Lord,  who  is  and  who  was  the 
Word,  and  divine  truth  itself,  which  otherwise  would  be  pro¬ 
faned.  Thou  art  righteous,  O  Lord,  because  thou  hast  judged 
thus,  signifies  that  this  is  of  the  Lord’s  divine  providence,  as 
will  be  seen  presently ;  Who  art,  and  Who  wast,  signifies  the 
Lord  as  to  the  Word,  and  that  he  is  and  was  the  Word,  accord¬ 
ing  to  John  i.  1,  2,  14.  The  reason  why  the  Lord  is  here  un¬ 
derstood  as  to  the  Word,  is,  because  the  subject  now  treated  of 
is  concerning  the  understanding  of  the  Word  among  those  who 
are  of  the  church.  What  is  further  signified  by  Is  and  Was, 
the  Beginning  and  End,  the  First  and  the  Last,  the  Alpha  and 
the  Omega,  when  applied  to  the  Lord,  may  be  seen  above,  n. 
13,  29 — 31,  38,  57 ;  by  holy  is  signified  that  he  is  the  divine 
truth  itself,  n.  173,  586,  666.  From  these  considerations  it 
appears,  that  by  Thou  art  righteous,  O  Lord,  Who  art,  and 
Who  wast,  and  art  holy,  because  thou  hast  judged  thus,  is  sig¬ 
nified  that  this  is  of  the  divine  providence  of  the  Lord,  who  is 
and  was  the  Word  and  divine  truth  itself.  The  reason  why  it 
is  so  ordered  by  the  divine  providence  that  they  who  are  prin¬ 
cipled  in  faith  alone  should  be  permitted  to  falsify  the  truths  of 
the  Word,  is,  because  if  they  knew  them,  so  as  to  think  of  them 
interiorly,  they  would  profane  them ;  for  they  are  in  evils, 
because  they  do  not  shun  evils  as  sins,  nor  approach  the  Lord 
immediately ;  wherefore  if  they  were  to  receive  the  genuine 
truths  of  the  W ord,  tliev  would  mix  them  with  the  evils  of  their 
life;  and  the  result  of  this  would  be  a  profanation  of  what  is 
holy.  It  is  therefore  one  of  the  laws  of  permission,  which  are 
also  laws  of  the  divine  providence,  that  they  should  from  them- 

76 


v.  4—7.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED, 


687— 689 


selves  falsify  truths,  and  this  in  proportion  as  they  are  in  evils 
of  life.  That  it  is  so  ordered  by  the  divine  providence,  that 
they  who  are  in  evils  of  life  should  never  be  otherwise  than  in 
falses  of  doctrine,  lest  the  divine  truths  of  the  Word  should  be 
profaned,  may  be  seen  in  the  Wisdom  of  Angels  concerning  the 
Divine  Providence ,  n.  221 — 233,  and  257  to  the  end. 

687.  For  they  have  shed  the  blood  of  saints  and  prophets , 
signifies,  this  by  reason  that  that  single  tenet,  that  faith  alone 
saves  without  the  works  of  the  law,  when  received,  perverts  all 
true  doctrinals  from  the  Word.  By  shedding  blood  is  signified 
here,  as  above,  n.  684,  to  falsify  the  truths  of  the  Word,  thus 
to  pervert  them ;  by  saints  are  signified  they  who  are  in  truths 
in  the  church,  thus  also  abstractedly,  the  truths  of  the  church, 
n.  586.  By  prophets  are  signified  they  who  are  in  doctrinals 
from  the  Word,  thus  also  abstractedly,  doctrinals  from  the 
Word,  n.  133. 

6S8.  And  thou  hast  given  them  blood  to  drink,  for  they  are 
worthy ,  signifies  that  they  who  have  confirmed  themselves  in 
faith  alone,  both  in  doctrine  and  in  life,  have  been  permitted 
by  the  divine  providence  of  the  Lord  to  falsify  the  truths  of  the 
Word,  and  to  tincture  their  lives  with  such  falsifications.  By 
drinking  blood  is  signified  not  only  to  falsify  the  truths  of  the 
Word,  but  also  to  imbibe  such  falsifications  in  their  life,  for  he 
who  drinks  any  thing  appropriates  it  to  himself  and  imbibes  it. 
It  is  said,  “  for  they  are  worthy,”  by  reason  that  they  who  re¬ 
ceive  the  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith  alone,  and  live  accord¬ 
ing  to  it,  are  in  evils  as  to  life,  and  evil  operates  that  in  them ; 
and  of  those  who  are  in  evils,  it  is  here  said,  that  they  are 
worthy,  as  it  is  said  in  the  world  of  those  who  are  punished 
for  crimes.  Concerning  the  divine  providence  in  relation  to 
this  subject,  see  above,  n.  686. 

689.  And  I  heard  another  out  of  the  altar  say ,  Even  so , 
Lord  God  Almighty  /  true  and  righteous  are  thy  judgments, 
signifies  the  divine  good  of  the  Word  confirming  that  divine  truth. 
By  another  (angel)  is  signified  the  divine  good  of  the  Word  ; 
by  an  angel  is  signified  somewhat  divine  from  the  Lord,  n.  415, 
431,  633  ;  and  by  an  angel  out  of  the  altar  is  signified  the  divine 
good  of  love,  n.  648,  here,  the  divine  good  of  the  Word,  because 
the  Word  still  continues  to  be  treated  of,  and  because  by  the 
angel  of  the  waters  is  signified  the  divine  truth  of  the  Word,  n. 
685.  How,  since  the  divine  good  of  the  Word  and  the  divine 
truth  of  the  Word  make  one,  therefore  the  signification  of  what 
was  spoken  by  the  angel  of  the  waters  is  similar  to  that  which 
was  spoken  by  the  angel  out  of  the  altar ;  for  the  angel  of  the 
waters  said,  “  Thou  art  righteous,  O  Lord,  Who  art,  and  Who 
wast,  and  art  holy,  because  thou  hast  judged  thus  ;”  but  the 
angel  out  of  the  altar  said,  “  Even  so,  Lord  God  Almighty ; 
true  and  righteous  are  thy  judgments.”  Both  these  expres- 
77 


690 — 692  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVI. 

sions  have  the  same  signification,  but  with  this  difference,  that 
one  of  the  angels  spake  from  the  influence  of  truth,  and  the 
other  from  good,  and  one  confirmed  what  the  other  spake,  but 
by  different  words  ;  one  by  words  which  belong  to  the  class  of 
truth,  and  the  other  by  words  which  belong  to  the  class  of 
good  ;  for  there  is  a  marriage  of  good  and  truth  in  every  par¬ 
ticular  of  the  Word,  n.  97,  and  there  are  words  which  relate 
to  good,  and  words  which  relate  to  truth,  which  seem  different, 
but  nevertheless  involve  things  which  are  similar. 

690.  And  the  fourth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  sun , 
signifies  influx  into  their  love.  By  pouring  out  his  vial  is  sig¬ 
nified  here,  as  before,  influx  from  goods  and  truths,  in  the  pres¬ 
ent  case  into  their  love ;  for  by  the  sun  is  signified  the  divine 
love  of  the  Lord,  and,  in  an  opposite  sense,  self-love,  n.  53,  382, 
414,  here,  self-love,  because  it  follows,  that  men  were  scorched 
with  fire,  and  burned  with  great  heat,  by  which  are  signified 
the  concupiscences  of  that  love. 

691.  And  power  was  given  unto  him  to  scorch  men  with  fire, 
signifies  that  love  to  the  Lord  tormented  them,  because  they 
wrere  in  the  concupiscences  of  evils  from  the  delight  of  the  loves 
of  them.  Since  by  pouring  out  his  vial  is  signified  influx  from 
the  Lord  from  goods  and  truths,  therefore  by  pouring  his  vial 
upon  the  sun  is  signified  influx  from  the  Lord  from  divine  love, 
in  order  to  discover  the  quality  of  the  love  of  the  men  of  that 
church ;  hence,  by  its  being  given  the  angel  to  scorch  men  with 
fire,  is  signified  that  the  divine  love  of  the  Lord  tormented  them  ; 
and  inasmuch  as  the  divine  love  of  the  Lord  does  not  torment 
any  but  those  wdio  are  in  the  concupiscences  of  evils  from  the 
delight  of  self-love,  it  thence  follows,  that  by  its  being  given 
them  to  scorch  men  with  fire,  is  signified  that  love  to  the 
Lord  tormented  them,  because  they  were  in  concupiscences  of 
evil  from  the  delight  of  self-love.  That  burning  heat  signifies 
concupiscences  prompting  to  evils  and  consequent  falses  may 
be  seen  above,  n.  382 ;  and  that  fire  signifies  divine  love,  and, 
in  an  opposite  sense,  infernal  love,  n.  494.  That  self-love  is 
infernal  love,  and  that  its  delight  is  infernal  delight,  and  that 
the  delight  of  that  love  exists  from  and  consists  of  innumerable 
concupiscences  of  evils,  is  abundantly  set  forth  in  the  Wisdom 
of  Angels  concerning  the  Divine  Providence ,  as  also  in  the  Wis¬ 
dom  of  Angels  concerning  the  Divine  Love  and  Divine  Wis¬ 
dom.  That  this  is  the  case  is  not  known  in  the  Christian  world, 
because  it  is  not  known  what  love  to  the  Lord  is,  and  this  love 
it  is  which  makes  manifest  the  nature  of  self-love. 

692.  And  men  were  scorched  with  great  heat  and  blasphemed 
the  name  of  God ,  who  hath  power  over  these  plagues ,  signifies 
that  by  reason  of  the  delight  of  self-love  originating  in  grievous 
concupiscences  of  evils,  they  did  not  acknowledge  the  divinity 
of  the  Lord’s  humanity,  from  which  nevertheless  flows  all  good 

78 


r.  7 — 9.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


693 


of  love  and  truth  of  faith.  By  heat  are  signified  the  concupis¬ 
cences  of  evils,  which  are  contained  in  self-love  and  its  delight, 
n.  382,  691,  therefore  by  burning  with  great  heat,  is  signified 
to  be  in  grievous  concupiscences,  and  so  in  the  delight  of  love ; 
by  blaspheming  the  name  of  God,  is  signified  to  deny*  or  not  to 
acknowledge  the  Divinity  of  the  Lord’s  Humanity,  nor  the 
sanctity  of  the  Word,  n.  517,  582.  To  blaspheme  is  to  deny 
or  not  to  acknowledge,  and  the  name  of  God  is  the  Lord’s 
Divine  Humanity,  and  at  the  same  time  the  Word,  n.  584.  By 
having  power  over  plagues,  is  signified  that  from  him  flows 
every  good  of  love  and  truth  of  faith,  by  which  evils  and  falses 
are  removed,  n.  673,  687,  690,  and  inasmuch  as  the  seven 
angels  having  the  seven  last  plagues  went  out  of  the  tabernacle 
of  the  testimony,  Apoc.  xv.  5,  6,  and  since  by  the  temple  of 
the  tabernacle  of  the  testimony  is  signified  the  inmost  of  hea¬ 
ven,  where  the  Lord  is  in  his  holiness,  in  the  Word,  and  in  the 
law,  which  is  the  decalogue,  n.  669,  and  thence  proceeds  the 
influx,  which  is  signified  by  pouring  out  of  the  plagues,  n.  676, 
it  is  evident,  that  by  God  having  the  power  over  plagues,  is 
meant  the  Lord  from  whom  the  influx  proceeds.  The  nature 
of  self-love  shall  be  explained  in  a  few  words  ;  the  delight  of  it 
exceeds  every  delight  in  the  world,  for  it  is  composed  of  mere 
concupiscences  of  evils,  and  each  concupiscence  breathes  its 
delight.  Every  man  is  born  into  this  delight,  and  inasmuch  as 
it  compels  the  mind  of  man  to  think  constantly  of  himself,  it 
withholds  it  from  thinking  of  God  and  of  his  neighbour,  except 
from  himself  and  concerning  himself;  wherefore  if  God  does 
not  favour  his  concupiscences,  he  is  angry  with  God,  just  as  he 
is  angry  with  his  neighbour  when  he  does  not  favour  them. 
This  delight,  when  it  increases,  incapacitates  man  for  thinking 
above  self,  but  under  self,  for  it  immerses  his  mind  in  the  self¬ 
hood  of  his  body,  and  the  man  thence  becomes  successively  sen¬ 
sual,  and  a  sensual  man  speaks  in  a  high  and  lofty  tone  about 
matters  of  a  worldly  and  civil  nature,  but  of  God  and  divine 
things  he  can  only  speak  from  the  memory.  If  he  is  a  person 
engaged  in  civil  matters,  he  acknowledges  that  the  world  was 
created  by  nature,  and  that  it  is  governed  by  self-derived  pru¬ 
dence,  and  denies  a  God.  If  he  is  a  priest,  he  speaks  of  God 
and  divine  things  from  the  memory,  yet  in  a  high  and  lofty  tone, 
but  in  his  heart  he  has  little  belief  in  them. 

693.  And  they  repented  not  to  give  him  glory ,  signifies  that 
therefore  they  cannot  receive  with  any  faith,  that  tlie  Lord  is 
the  God  of  heaven  and  earth  even  as  to  his  Humanity,  although 
the  Word  so  teaches.  Hot  to  repent,  signifies  not  to  depart 
from  evils,  but  to  abide  in  them ;  and  not  giving  him  glory, 
signifies  not  to  receive  in  faith  that  the  Lord  is  the  God  of 
heaven  and  earth,  this  being,  in  fact,  the  giving  him  glory. 
That  the  Lord  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  is  plainly  taugfit 
79 


694,  695 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  XVI. 

by  himself  in  Matt,  xxviii.  18  ;  John  xiii.  3  ;  xvii.  2,  3  ;  as  also 
that  the  Father  and  He  are  one,  John  x.  30 ;  xiii.  45  ;  xiv.  6 — 
11 ;  xvi.  15,  and  in  other  places  ;  and  moreover,  the  doctrine 
of  the  church  teaches,  that  the  Divinity  and  Humanity  are  one 
person,  united  like  soul  and  body. 

694.  And  the  fifth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  throne 

of  the  beast ,  signifies  influx  from  the  Lord  into  their  laitli.  By 
the  angel  pouring  out  his  vial  is  signified  here,  as  before,  influx ; 
and  by  the  throne  of  the  beast  is  signified  where  faith  alone 
reigns ;  by  a  seat  or  throne  is  signified  a  kingdom,  and  by  the 
beast  faith  alone,  n.  567,  576,  577,  594,  601,  660.  That  a 
throne  is  also  mentioned  in  relation  to  the  government  of  falsity 
and  evil,  appears  from  the  following  passages  :  “  The  dragon 
gave  the  beast  his  power  and  his  throne ,  and  great  authority,” 
Apoc.  xiii.  2.  “  I  know  thy  works,  and  where  thou  dwellest, 

even  where  Satan’s  throne  is,”  Apoc.  ii.  13.  “  I  beheld  till  the 

thrones  were  cast  down,  and  the  Ancient  of  Days  did  sit,”  Dan. 
vii.  9.  “  And  I  will  overthrow  the  throne  of  kingdoms,  and  I 

will  destroy  the  strength  of  the  kingdoms  of  the  heathen,” 
Hagg.  ii.  22.  “  Lucifer  hath  said,  I  will  exalt  my  throne  above 

the  stars  of  God,”  Isaiah  xiv.  13,  and  in  other  places. 

695.  And  his  kingdom  became  darkened ,  signifies  that  no¬ 
thing  but  falses  appeared.  By  darkness  falses  are  signified,  be¬ 
cause  light  signifies  truth  ;  that  darkness  signifies  falses,  by 
which  are  evils,  and  thick  darkness,  falses  derived  from  evils, 
see  above,  n.  413 ;  therefore  by  the  kingdom  of  the  beast 
being  full  of  darkness,  is  signified  that  nothing  but  falses  ap¬ 
peared.  That  they  who  have  confirmed  themselves  in  faith 
separated  from  charity,  falsify  the  whole  Word,  may  be  seen 
above,  n.  136,  610  ;  that  they  are  not  in  possession  of  any  truths, 
n.  467,  501,  653,  but  merely  of  falses,  n.  563,  597,  602.  But 
the  falses  of  their  faith  do  not  indeed  appear  before  them  as 
darkness,  that  is,  as  falses,  but  they  appear  to  them  as  if  they 
were  lucid,  that  is,  as  if  they  were  truths,  after  they  have  con¬ 
firmed  themselves  in  them,  but  nevertheless  while  they  are 
viewed  from  the  light  of  heaven,  which  discovers  all  things,  they 
appear  dark  ;  for  which  reason,  when  the  light  of  heaven  flows 
into  their  dens  in  hell,  the  darkness  is  such  that  they  cannot 
see  one  another;  on  which  account  every  hell  is  closed  so  as 
not  to  leave  a  crevice  open,  and  then  they  are  in  their  own 
light ;  the  reason  why  they  do  not  appear  to  themselves  to  be 
in  darkness  but  in  the  light,  although  they  are  in  falses,  is,  be¬ 
cause  their  falses,  after  confirmation,  appear  to  them  as  truths, 
hence  comes  their  light,  but  it  is  the  light  of  infatuation,  such 
as  is  the  light  of  the  confirmation  of  what  is  false.  This  light 
corresponds  to  that  to  which  owls  and  bats  owe  their  sight,  to 
whom  darkness  is  light  and  light  darkness,  yea,  to  whom  the 
sun  itself  is  thick  darkness  :  eyes  like  these  have  they  after 

80 


V.  9—11.] 


TIIE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


696— 698 


death,  who  during  their  abode  in  the  world  confirmed  them¬ 
selves  in  falses  to  such  a  degree  as  to  see  falsity  as  truth  and 
truth  as  falsity. 

V 

696.  And  they  gnawed  their  tongues  for  pain,  signifies  that 
they  could  not  endure  truths.  By  pain  is  not  meant  pain  from 
falses,  for  these  occasion  them  no  pain  whatever,  but  pain  from 
truths  is  meant,  thus  that  they  could  not  endure  them.  By 
gnawing  their  tongues  is  signified  that  they  would  not  hear 
truths,  the  tongue  signifying  the  confession  of  truth,  because 
the  tongue  is  subservient  to  thought  for  the  purpose  of  speech, 
and  spiritually  for  the  purpose  of  confession;  to  gnaw  the  tongue 
signifies  to  detain  the  thought  from  hearing  truths.  That  this 
is  the  signification  of  gnawing  the  tongue  cannot  be  confirmed 
from  the  Word,  by  reason  that  the  expression  does  not  occur 
anywhere  else,  but  it  has  been  granted  me  to  know  this  from 
experience  in  the  spiritual  world,  where,  if  any  one  gives  utter¬ 
ance  to  the  truths  of  faith,  those  spirits  who  cannot  bear  to  hear 
truths  keep  their  tongues  between  their  teeth,  and  also  bite 
their  lips,  and  induce  others  likewise  to  press  their  tongues  and 
lips  with  their  teeth,  and  this  to  such  a  degree  as  to  give  pain. 
From  these  considerations  it  is  evident,  that  by  gnawing  their 
tongues  for  pain,  is  signified  that  they  could  not  endure  truths. 
That  the  tongue,  as  the  organ  of  speech,  signifies  thought  and 
confession,  and  also  the  doctrine  of  truth,  see  above,  n.  182. 

69 T.  And  blasphemed  the  God  of  heaven,  because  of  their 
pains  and  their  sores,  signifies  that  they  could  not  acknowledge 
the  Lord  to  be  the  only  God  of  heaven  and  earth  by  reason  of 
repugnances  arising  from  the  interior  falses  and  evils  that  spring 
from  the  acknowledgment  and  reception  of  the  dogma  concern¬ 
ing  faith  alone.  To  blaspheme  the  God  of  heaven,  signifies  to 
deny  or  not  to  acknowledge  the  Lord  to  be  the  only  God  of 
heaven  and  earth,  n.  571,  582 ;  by  pains  is  signified  the  pain 
of  acknowledging  it,  as  above,  n.  696,  thus  repugnances  arising 
from  interior  falses,  for  what  is  repugnant  to  us  is  painful.  Pain 
is  predicated  of  falses ;  by  sores  are  signified  interior  evils,  as 
above,  n.  678,  and  as  interior  evils  and  falses  spring  from  the 
acknowledgment  and  reception  of  the  dogma  concerning  faith 
alone,  therefore  this  also  is  signified. 

698.  And  repented  not  of  their  deeds,  signifies,  that  although 
instructed  from  the  Word,  still  they  would  not  recede  from  the 
falses  of  faith  and  consequent  evils  of  life.  Not  to  repent  sig¬ 
nifies  not  to  recede  from,  as  above,  n.  693,  and  by  deeds  are 
here  signified  the  falses  of  faith,  and  consequent  evils  of  life,  as 
above,  n.  641.  According  to  the  sense  of  the  letter,  neither 
pains  nor  sores  could  compel  them  to  repent  of  their  false3  and 
evils,  but  according  to  the  spiritual  sense,  it  is  instruction  from 
the  Word  which  could  not  drive  them  from  their  falses  and  evils, 
because  these  are  infernal.  Hence  it  appears,  that  by  not  re-. 

81  VOL.  II. — F 


699,  700  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap  XVI. 

penting  of  their  deeds,  is  signified,  that  although  instructed  from 
the  Word,  yet  they  would  not  recede  from  their  falses  of  faith 
and  consequent  evils  of  life.  It  is  said  that  deeds  here  signify 
the  falses  of  faith  and  consequent  evils  of  life,  and  it  is  so  said 
because  the  false  of  faith  precedes,  and  the  evil  of  life  follows 
after :  for  it  is  a  falsity  of  faith,  that  evil  does  not  condemn  him 
who  is  in  faith,  the  consequence  of  which  is,  that  man  lives 
heedlessly,  through  not  thinking  about  any  evil,  and  thus  never 
repents,  or  does  the  work  of  repentance ;  in  like  manner,  if  he 
persuades  himself  that  works  contribute  nothing  to  salvation, 
but  that  faith  alone  effects  this  without  works. 

699.  And  the  sixth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  great 
river  Euphrates ,  signifies  influx  from  the  Lord  into  their  inte¬ 
rior  reasonings,  whereby  they  confirm  themselves  in  justification 
by  faith  alone.  By  the  sixth  angel  pouring  out  his  vial,  is  here 
signified,  as  before,  influx ;  by  the  great  river  Euphrates  are 
signified  interior  reasonings,  as  above,  n.  444,  445,  in  the  pres¬ 
ent  instance  the  interior  reasonings  of  that  church,  whereby 
they  confirm  justification  by  faith  alone,  these  reasonings  being 
treated  of  in  what  now  follows. 

700.  And  the  water  thereof  was  dried  up,  that  the  way  of 
the  kings  from  the  rising  of  the  sun  might  be  prepared,  signifies 
that  the  falses  of  their  reasonings  were  removed  with  those  who 
are  in  truths  derived  from  good  from  the  Lord,  and  are  to  be 
introduced  into  the  Hew  Church.  By  the  water  being  dried 
up,  is  signified  that  the  falses  of  their  interior  reasonings  were 
removed  ;  by  being  dried  up  is  signified  that  they  were  removed, 
nnd  by  water  is  signified  truths,  and,  in  an  opposite  sense,  falses, 
n.  50,  614 ;  in  the  present  case,  the  falses  of  interior  reasonings, 
because  it  was  the  water  of  the  river  Euphrates,  by  which  river 
such  reasonings  are  signified,  n.  699.  By  the  kings  for  whom 
;a  way  was  to  be  prepared,  are  signified  they  who  are  in  truths 
derived  from  good  from  the  Lord,  n.  28,  483.  By  the  rising 
of  the  sun  is  signified  the  beginning  of  a  new  church  from  the 
Lord,  the  same  as  by  morning,  n.  151.  By  preparing  the  way 
is  signified  to  prepare  for  introduction.  From  these  considera¬ 
tions  it  is  evident,  that  by  the  water  being  dried  up,  that  the 
way  of  the  kings  from  the  rising  of  the  sun  might  be  prepared, 
iis  signified  that  the  falses  of  their  reasonings  were  removed  with 
respect  to  those  who  are  in  truths  derived  from  good  from  the 
Lord,  and  are  to  be  introduced  into  the  Hew  Church. 

This  is  the  series  of  the  subjects  under  consideration  :  the 
one  here  treated  of  relates  to  the  consummation  or  end  of  the 
present  church,  and  to  the  establishment  or  beginning  of  a  new 
church,  and  contentions  relating  thereto ;  they  of  the  present 
church  who  are  in  faith  alone,  are  meant  by  the  dragon,  the 
beast,  and  the  false  prophet,  of  which  mention  is  made  below ; 
and  his  contentions  with  those  who  will  be  of  the  Hew  Church, 
82 


r.  11—13.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


701,  703 


are  meant  by  the  gathering  together  of  the  kings  of  the  earth 
to  battle  ;  but  they  of  the  New  Church,  with  whom  they  will 
contend,  are  meant  by  those  for  whom  the  water  of  the  river 
Euphrates  was  dried  up,  that  a  way  might  be  prepared  for  the 
kings  from  the  rising  of  the  sun.  This  involves  or  implies 
something  similar  to  the  introduction  of  the  children  of  Israel 
into  the  land  of  Canaan,  only  with  this  difference,  that  for  the 
former  the  river  Jordan  was  dried  up,  but  for  the  latter  the 
river  Euphrates  the  reason  why  the  river  Euphrates  was  dried 
up  for  the  latter,  is,  because,  in  the  present  instance,  the  con¬ 
tention  is  carried  on  by  means  of  interior  reasonings,  which  are 
to  be  dried  up,  that  is,  removed,  before  introduction  can  be 
effected ;  which  also  is  the  cause  why  their  interior  reasonings 
are  discovered  and  laid  open  in  this  work ;  indeed,  were  these 
interior  reasonings  to  remain  undiscovered,  man,  wfith  all  his 
intelligence,  might  unawares  be  easily  seduced  and  led  away. 

701.  And  I  saw  come  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  dragon ,  and 
out  of  the  mouth  of  the  beast ,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  false 
■prophet,  signifies  a  perception  that  from  the  theology  founded 
on  the  doctrine  of  a  trinity  of  persons  in  the  Divinity,  and  on 
the  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith  alone  without  the  works 
of  the  law.  Bv  the  mouth  is  signified  doctrine,  and  thence 
preaching  and  discourse,  n.  453,  574.  By  the  dragon  is  signi¬ 
fied  the  acknowledgment  of  three  gods,  and  of  justification  by 
faith  alone,  and  the  consequent  devastation  of  the  church,  n.  537. 
By  the  beast  which  came  up  out  of  the  sea,  which  is  here  meant, 
are  signified  the  men  of  the  external  church  who  are  in  that 
acknowledgment  and  faith,  n.  567,  576,  577,  601.  By  the  false 
prophet  are  signified  the  men  of  the  internal  church,  who  teach 
theology  as  formed  from  those  doctrines ;  the  false  prophet  is 
not  mentioned  before,  but  it  is  the  beast  which  rose  out  of  the 
earth  which  is  now  so  called,  see  above,  n.  594.  Now  as  all 
these  things  are  signified  by  the  dragon,  the  beast  out  of  the  sea, 
and  the  false  prophet,  by  which  is  here  meant  the  same  as  the 
beast  out  of  the  earth,  it  follows,  that  by,  I  saw  come  out  of  the 
mouth  of  the  dragon,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  beast,  and  out 
of  the  mouth  of  the  false  prophet,  is  signified  a  perception  that 
from  the  theology  founded  on  the  doctrine  of  a  trinity  of  persons 
in  the  Divinity,  and  on  the  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith 
alone  without  the  works  of  the  law. 

702.  Three  unclean  spirits  like  frogs,  signifies  there  resulted 
mere  ratiocinations  and  cupidities  of  falsifying  truths.  By  spir¬ 
its  the  same  is  here  signified  as  by  demons,  because  it  is  pres¬ 
ently  said  that  they  were  spirits  of  demons,  and  by  demons  are 
signified  the  lusts  of  falsifying  truths,  n.  458.  By  three  are 
signified  all,  n.  400,  505,  therefore,  in  this  instance  exclusively  ; 
by  frogs  are  signified  ratiocinations  proceeding  from  lusts,  be¬ 
cause  they  croak,  and  have  itching  desires,  hence  it  is  plain, 

83 


703,  704 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  XVI. 


that  by  the  three  unclean  spirits  like  frogs,  are  signified  mere 
ratiocinations  and  lust  of  falsifying  truths.  Frogs  in  this  pas¬ 
sage  have  a  like  signification  with  the  frogs  of  Egypt,  because 
the  devastation  of  the  church  effected  among  the  Egyptians  is 
in  like  manner  described  by  miracles,  concerning  which  it  is 
thus  written  in  Moses:  “Aaron  stretched  out  his  hand  over  the 
waters  of  Egypt,  and  the  frogs  came  up,  and  covered  the  land, 
and  afterwards  the  frogs  were  removed,  and  remained  in  the 
river  only,”  Exod.  viii.  1 — 10;  Psalm  lxxviii.  45;  cv.  30.  The 
reason  why  frogs  were  produced  from  the  waters  of  Egypt,  and 
remained  in  the  river,  was,  because  the  waters  in  Egypt,  and 
especially  the  waters  of  its  river,  signified  the  falses  of  doctrine 
upon  which  their  reasonings  were  founded. 

703.  For  they  are  the  spirits  of  demons ,  signifies  that  they 
were  cupidities  of  falsifying  truths,  see  above,  n.  458,  and  as 
they  were  like  frogs,  they  were  also  the  lusts  of  reasoning  from 
falses,  as  above,  n.  702. 

704.  Working  signs  which  go  forth  unto  the  kings  of  the 
earth ,  and  of  the  whole  world ,  to  gather  them  to  the  battle  of 
the  great  day  of  God  Almighty ,  signifies  attestations  that  their 
falses  are  truths,  and  excitements  of  all  those  in  that  church  who 
are  in  the  same  falses,  to  impugn  the  truths  of  the  New  Church. 
That  to  make  or  do  signs  is  to  testify  and  also  to  make  attesta¬ 
tion  that  a  thing  is  true,  see  above,  n.  598,  599,  in  the  present 
case,  that  their  falses  are  truths.  By  the  kings  of  the  earth  and 
of  the  whole  world,  are  signified  they  who  are  principally  in  falses 
grounded  in  evil,  here  all  who  are  in  the  same  falses  throughout 
the  whole  church ;  for  by  kings  are  signified  they  who  are  in 
truths  derived  from  good,  and,  in  an  opposite  sense,  they  who 
are  in  falses  derived  from  evil,  n.  483.  By  the  earth  is  sig¬ 
nified  the  church,  n.  285,  in  like  manner  by  the  world,  n.  551. 
By  going  away  to  gather  them  to  battle,  is  signified  to  incite 
them  to  combat  or  to  make  opposition,  for  by  war  is  signified 
spiritual  war,  which  is  that  war  of  falsity  against  truth,  and 
of  truth  against  falsity,  n.  500,  586 ;  the  reason  why  it  means 
to  oppose  or  impugn  the  truths  of  the  New  Church,  is,  because 
it  is  called  the  great  da}7-  of  God  Almighty,  and  by  that  day  the 
coming  of  the  Lord  is  signified,  and  upon  that  the  establish¬ 
ment  of  the  New  Church;  that  this  is  the  signification  of  the 
great  day  will  be  seen  presently.  It  is  said  that  the  spirits  of 
demons  would  do  this,  because  they  signity  the  lusts  of  falsify¬ 
ing  truths,  and  reasoning  from  falses,  as  above,  n.  703.  From 
these  considerations  it  is  evident,  that  by  spirits  of  demons 
making  signs  to  go  away  unto  the  kings  of  the  earth  and  of  tlio 
whole  world,  to  gather  them  to  the  battle  of  that  great  day  of 
God  Almighty,  are  signified  attestations  by  those  who  are  meant 
by  the  dragon,  the  beast,  and  the  false  prophet,  as  above,  n. 
701,  702,  that  their  falses  are  truths,  and  the  excitements  of 

S4 


V.  13,  14.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  EEVEALED. 


704 


all  those  in  that  church,  who  are  in  the  same  falses,  to  oppose 
or  impugn  the  truths  of  the  New  Church.  That  the  great  day 
of  God  Almighty  signifies  the  coming  of  the  Lord,  and  upon 
that  the  establishment  of  a  new  church,  is  evident  from  many 
passages  in  the  Word,  as  from  these  :  “In  that  day  shall  Je¬ 
hovah  alone  be  exalted,”  Isaiah  ii.  11.  “In  that  day  the  rem¬ 
nant  of  Israel  shall  stay  upon  Jehovah,  the  Holy  One  of  Israel, 
in  truth,”  Isaiah  x.  20.  “In  that  day  shall  be  a  root  of  Jesse  ; 
to  it  shall  the  Gentiles  seek,  and  his  rest  shall  be  glorious,” 
Isaiah  xi.  10.  “  In  that  day  shall  a  man  look  to  his  Maker,  and 

his  eyes  shall  have  respect  to  the  Holy  One  of  Israel,”  Isaiah 
xvii.  7,  9.  “In  that  day  it  shall  be  said,  Lo,  this  is  our  God  ; 
we  have  waited  for  him,  and  he  will  save  us,”  Isaiah  xxv.  9. 
“  Therefore  my  people  shall  know  my  name  ;  therefore  in  that 
day  they  shall  know  that  I  am  he  that  doth  speak ;  behold  it  is 
I,”  Isaiah  lii.  6.  “  Alas !  for  that  day  is  great,  so  that  none  is 

like  it,”  Jerem.  xxx.  7.  “  Behold,  the  days  come ,  saith  Jeho¬ 

vah,  that  I  will  make  a  new  covenant,  and  the  city  shall  be 
built  to  Jehovah,”  Jerem.  xxxi.  27,  31,  38.  “  In  those  days — 

will  I  cause  the  branch  of  righteousness  to  grow  up  unto  Da¬ 
vid,”  Jerem.  xxxiii.  15.  “  For  the  house  of  Israel  to  stand  in 

the  battle  in  the  day  of  Jehovah”  Ezek.  xiii.  5.  “  In  that  day 

shall  Michael  stand  up,  the  great  prince,  which  standeth  for  the 
children  of  thy  people.  In  that  day  thy  people  shall  be  deliv¬ 
ered,  every  one  that  shall  be  found  written  in  the  book,”  Dan. 
xii.  1.  “  In  that  day ,  saith  Jehovah,  that  thou  shalt  call  me, 

Ishi.  In  that  day  will  I  make  a  covenant  with  them.  In  that 
day  will  I  hear,”  IJosea  ii.  16,  18,  21.  “Behold,  I  will  send 
you  Elijah  the  prophet  before  the  coming  of  the  great  day  of 
Jehovah ,”  Malachi  iv.  5.  “In  that  day  shall  Jehovah  their 
God  save  the  flock  of  his  people,”  Zech.  ix.  16.  “  In  that  day 

there  shall  be  a  fountain  opened  to  the  house  of  David  and  the 
inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,”  Zech.  xiii.  1.  “  Behold,  the  day  of 

Jehovah  cometh,  it  shall  be  one  day  which  shall  be  known  to 
Jehovah.  In  that  day  shall  there  be  one  Jehovah,  and  his 
name  one.  In  that  day  there  shall  be  a  great  tumult.  In  that 
day  shall  there  be  upon  the  bells  of  the  horses,  Holiness  to  Je¬ 
hovah,”  Zech.  xiv.  1,  7,  9,  13,  20.  Besides  these  there  are  many 
other  passages,  in  which  by  the  day  of  Jehovah  is  meant  the 
coming  of  the  Lord,  and  then  the  establishment  of  a  new  church 
by  him,  as  in  the  following  places,  Isaiah  iv.  2  ;  xx.  6  ;  xxiv.  21  ; 
xxv.  9  ;  xxviii.  5  ;  xxix.  18  ;  xxx.  25,  26 ;  xxxi.  7  ;  Jerem.  iii. 
16 — 18  ;  xxiii.  5 — 7,  12,  20  ;  1.  4,  20,  27  ;  Ezek.  xxiv.  26,  27 ; 
xxix.  21 ;  xxxiii.  11,  12  ;  xxxvi.  33  ;  Hosea  iii.  5  ;  vi.  1,  2  ;  Joel 
iii.  1,  2,  14,  18  ;  Obad.  ver.  15  ;  Amos  ix.  11, 13  ;  Micah  iv.  6  ; 
Habak.  iii.  2  ;  Zeph.  iii.  11,  16,  19  ;  Zech.  ii.  11 ;  Psalm  lxxii. 
7,  8.  And  that  day  is  called  the  day  of  Jehovah,  Joel  i.  15  ;  ii. 
1,  2,  11  ;  Amos  v.  13,  18,  20  ;  Zeph.  i.  7,  14;  ii.  2,  3  ;  Zech. 

85 


705—707 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xvi. 

xiv.  1,  and  in  other  places.  Inasmuch  as  there  is  a  consumma¬ 
tion  of  the  as;e,  that  is,  an  end  of  the  old  church,  at  the  com- 
ing  of  the  Lord,  and  the  commencement  of  a  new  church, 
therefore  by  the  day  of  Jehovah ,  in  many  passages,  is  also  sig¬ 
nified  the  end  of  the  former  church,  and  it  is  said  that  there 
will  then  be  rumors,  tumults,  and  wars,  which  passages  are 
adduced  in  the  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the 
Lord ,  n.  4,  5. 

705.  Behold ,  I  come  as  a  thief.  Blessed  is  he  that  watch 
eth  and  keejpeth  his  garments ,  signifies  the  Lord’s  advent,  and 
then  heaven  to  those  who  look  to  him,  and  persist  in  a  life  ac¬ 
cording  to  his  commandments,  which  are  the  truths  of  the  Word. 
That  to  come  as  a  thief,  when  said  of  the  Lord,  signifies  his  ad¬ 
vent,  and  then  the  portion  of  those  who  have  lived  well,  in  hea¬ 
ven,  and  of  those  who  have  lived  wickedly,  in  hell,  see  above, 
n.  164.  That  he  is  called  blessed  who  receives  eternal  life,  n. 
639.  To  watch  signifies  to  live  spiritually,  that  is,  to  be  in  truths 
and  in  a  life  according  to  them,  and  to  look  to  the  Lord,n.  158, 
and  to  keep  his  garments  signifies  to  continue  therein  to  his  life’s 
end,  for  garments  signify  investing  truths,  n.  166,  212,  328, 
consequently,  the  Lord’s  commandments  in  the  Word,  for  these 
are  truths.  Now  these  things  follow  in  their  order  ;  for  what 
goes  before  relates  to  the  Lord’s  advent,  and  to  the  New  Church, 
as  also  to  the  opposition  it  will  meet  with  from  those  who  are 
of  the  old  church ;  and  inasmuch  as  combat  is  at  hand,  they 
who  are  in  truths  from  the  Word  are  admonished  to  abide  in 
them,  lest  they  fall  in  the  conflict  spoken  of  in  the  next  verse. 

706.  Lest  he  walk  naked  and  they  see  his  shame ,  signifies, 
lest  they  should  be  with  those  who  are  in  no  truths,  and  their 
infernal  loves  should  appear.  To  walk  naked,  signifies  to  live 
without  truths.  The  shame  of  nakedness,  or  the  secret  parts, 
signifies  unclean  loves,  which  are  infernal  loves ;  and  inasmuch 
as  it  is  said,  lest  they  see  his  shame,  it  signifies  lest  they  should 
appear  ;  that  by  nakedness  is  signified  ignorance  of  truth,  and 
by  shame  of  nakedness  infernal  love,  see  above,  n.  213.  These 
observations  are  for  those  who  will  be  of  the  Lord’s  New  Church, 
that  they  may  learn  truths  and  abide  in  them,  for  without  truths 
their  connate  evils,  which  are  infernal  loves,  cannot  be  removed. 
A  man  may,  indeed,  live  as  a  Christian  without  truths,  but  this 
only  before  men,  but  not  in  the  sight  of  angels.  The  truths 
which  they  should  learn  relate  to  the  Lord,  and  to  the  com¬ 
mandments  according  to  which  their  lives  must  be  regulated. 

707.  And  he  gathered  them  together  into  the  jolace  called  in 
Hebrew  Armageddon ,  signifies  a  state  of  combat  of  falses  against 
truths,  and  a  desire  to  destroy  the  New  Church,  springing  from 
the  love  of  dominion  and  pre-eminence.  To  gather  together 
into  a  place,  in  this  instance,  to  battle,  signifies  to  excite  to 
combat  from  falses  against  truths.  The  reason  why  it  signifies 

86 


v.  14-  16.J 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


707 


a  state  of  combat,  is.  because  a  place  signifies  a  state  of  a  tiling ; 
the  reason  why  it  is  with  intent  to  destroy  the  New  Church,  is, 
because  combat  between  the  Old  and  New  Church  is  under¬ 
stood,  and  the  intent  of  combat  being  to  destroy.  The  significa¬ 
tion  of  Armageddon  shall  be  explained  below.  It  was  said  before 
“  that  the  dragon  went  to  make  war  with  the  remnant  of  the 
seed  of  the  woman,  which  keep  the  commandments  of  God,  and 
have  the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ,”  Apoc.  xii.  17  ;  as  also, 
“  that  to  the  beast  which  came  out  of  the  sea  it  was  given  to 
make  war  with  the  saints,”  xiii.  7.  And  in  this  chapter,  “that, 
the  spirits  of  devils  which  came  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  dra¬ 
gon,  and  of  the  beast,  and  of  the  false  prophet,  go  forth  unto 
the  kings  of  the  earth  to  gather  them  to  the  battle  of  that  great 
day  of  God  Almighty,”  verses  13, 14.  The  subject  now  treated 
of  is  the  battle  itself,  the  success  of  which  is  not  described,  but 
only  its  state,  this  being  signified  by  Armageddon.  In  heaven 
Armageddon*  signifies  the  love  of  honour,  dominion,  and  pre¬ 
eminence  ;  moreover,  Aram,  or  Arom,  in  the  Hebrew  tongue, 
signifies  loftiness  ;  and  by  Megiddon,  in  the  ancient  Hebrew, 
love  proceeding  from  loftiness  is  signified,  as  is  evident  from  its 
signification  in  the  Arabic  tongue ;  the  same  is  signified  by 
Hadradrimmon  in  the  valley  of  Megiddo,  in  Zecliariah  xii.  11. 
[n  that  chapter  also  the  Lord’s  advent  is  treated  of,  and  of  the 
end  of  the  then  existing  Jewish  church  and  the  commencement 
of  a  new  church,  which  was  to  be  established  by  the  Lord,  and 
likewise  the  collision  between  those  churches,  for  which  reason 
the  expression  in  that  day  so  often  occurs  in  that  chapter,  and 
by  that  day  is  signified  the  advent  or  coming  of  the  Lord,  as 
above,  n.  704;  to  render  this  evident,  I  will  adduce  the  pas¬ 
sages  :  “In  that  day  will  I  make  Jerusalem  a  burdensome  stone 
for  all  people.  In  that  day  I  will  smite  every  horse  with  aston¬ 
ishment,  and  his  rider  with  madness.  In  that  day  will  I  make 
the  governors  of  Judah  like  an  hearth  of  fire  among  the  wood. 
In  that  day  shall  Jehovah  defend  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem  ; 
and  he  that  is  feeble  among  them  shall  be  a  David.  In  that  day 
I  will  seek  to  destroy  all  the  nations  that  come  against  Jerusa¬ 
lem  :”  and  lastly,  “  In  that  day  shall  there  be  a  mourning  in 
Jerusalem,  as  the  mourning  of  Hadradrimmon  in  the  valley  of 
Megiddon,”  ver.  3,  4,  6,  8,  9,  11  ;  and  in  the  subsequent  chap¬ 
ter,  “In  that  day  shall  there  be  a  fountain  opened  to  the  house 
of  David,  and  to  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem.  In  that  day  shall 
the  prophets  be  ashamed,  and  shall  put  on  a  garment  of  hair 
cloth,  to  lie,”  xiii.  1,  4.  By  that  day  is  signified  the  Lord’s 
advent,  and  then  the  end  of  the  old  church  and  commence- 

*  ’Aguayedduv — Armageddon . — from  in  a  mountain ,  and  VITO  or  p"OD — the 
mountain  of  Megiddo  ;  a  place  distinguished  in  ancient  times  for  blood  and  slaugh¬ 
ter.  It  occurs  not  as  a  verb  in  Hebrew,  but  its  root  in  Arabic  signifies  to  excel , 
or  exceed  in  glory  and  honour. 

87 


707  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  Xvi. 

ment  of  the  new,  as  was  said  above  ;  but  what  is  there  signified 
bv  the  valley  of  Megiddon  cannot  be  seen,  unless  the  series  of 
things  contained  in  that  and  the  two  subsequent  chapters  in  that 

Erophet  be  laid  open  by  the  spiritual  sense  ;  and  since  this  sense 
as  been  revealed  to  me,  I  will  explain  them,  though  only  in  a 
summary  way.  The  xiith  chapter  of  Zechariah,  in  its  spiritual 
sense,  sets  forth,  “That  the  Lord  is  about  to  form  a  new  church, 
ver.  1.  That  at  that  time  there  will  not  be  any  doctrine  in  the 
old  church,  and  that  therefore  they  must  flee  from  it,  ver.  2,  3. 
That  there  is  no  longer  any  understanding  of  truth,  except  with 
those  who  are  in  the  Word,  and  are  of  the  New  Church,  ver.  4. 
That  these  will  learn  the  good  of  doctrine  from  the  Lord,  ver. 
5.  That  then  the  Lord,  by  the  truths  of  the  Word,  will  destroy 
all  falses,  that  the  doctrine  of  the  New  Church  may  teach  no¬ 
thing  but  truth,  ver.  6,  7.  That  then  the  church  will  be  in  doc¬ 
trine  concerning  the  Lord,  ver.  8.  That  he  will  destroy  all  men 
and  things  which  are  contrary  to  that  doctrine,  ver.  9.  That 
then  there  will  be  a  New  Church  from  the  Lord,  ver.  10.  And 
that  then  all  and  singular  things  in  the  church  will  be  in  la¬ 
mentation,  ver.  10 — 14.”  These  are  the  contents  of  the  xiith 
chapter  in  the  spiritual  sense.  The  contents  of  the  next  or  xiiith 
chapter  are  as  follows  :  “That  the  Word  will  be  for  the  New 
Church,  and  that  it  will  be  opened  to  them,  ver.  1.  That  the 
falses  of  doctrine  and  worship  will  be  totally  destroyed,  ver.  2, 
3.  That  the  old  prophetics  or  doctrinals  shall  cease,  and  that 
there  shall  be  no  more  falses  of  doctrine,  ver.  4,  5.  That  the 
Lord  will  be  killed  by  those  who  are  in  the  old  church,  to  the 
intent  that  they  who  believe  in  him  maybe  dispersed,  ver.  6,  7. 
That  they  who  are  of  the  devastated  church  will  perish,  and  that 
they  who  are  of  the  New  Church  are  to  be  purified  and  taught 
by  the  Lord,  ver.  8,  9.”  These  are  the  contents  of  chap.  xiii. 
in  the  spiritual  sense.  The  contents  of  chap.  xiv.  are  these  : 
“Concerning  the  Lord’s  combats  against  the  wicked,  and  their 
dispersion,  ver.  1 — 5.  That  then  there  will  be  no  truth,  but 
that  divine  truth  will  come  from  the  Lord,  ver.  6,  7.  That  di¬ 
vine  truth  will  proceed  from  the  Lord,  ver.  8,  9.  That  truth 
will  be  multiplied  in  the  New  Church,  nor  will  there  be  any 
falsity  of  evil  therein,  ver.  10,  11.  That  he  who  fights  against 
those  truths  will  plunge  himself  into  all  kinds  of  falses,  ver.  12. 
That  then  follows  the  destruction  of  all  things  of  the  church, 
ver.  13 — 15.  That  then  the  Gentiles  even,  who  are  external 
natural  men,  will  accede  to  the  worship  of  the  Lord,  ver.  16 — • 
19  :  and  that  there  will  then  be  intelligence  originating  in  the 
good  of  charity,  from  which  will  proceed  worship.”  These  are 
the  contents  of  the  xiith,  xiiith,  and  xivth  chapters  of  Zechariah 
in  the  spiritual  sense,  which  are  here  laid  open  on  account  of 
their  treating  of  the  last  state  of  the  old  and  the  first  state  of 
the  New  Church.  And  as  it  is  said  that  they  are  to  be  gathered 
88 


v.  16—18.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


708—710 


together  into  a  place  called  in  the  Hebrew  Armageddon,  it  is 
evident  that  the  same  passages  in  that  prophet  relate  to  the  last 
state  of  the  present  church  and  first  state  of  the  Hew  Church. 
Armageddon,  as  has  been  observed,  signifies  the  love  of  honour, 
power,  and  pre-eminence,  for  from  that  source  comes  combat, 
and  from  and  on  account  of  it  there  exists  lamentation,  such  as 
is  described  in  chap.  xii.  11 — 14.  The  same  thing  is  likewise 
signified  by  Megiddon,  2  Kings  xxiii.  29,  30 ;  2  Chron.  xxxv. 
20 — 24,  but  in  a  spiritual  sense. 

708.  And  the  seventh  angel  poured  out  his  vial  into  the  air , 
signifies  influx  from  the  Lord  into  all  things  collectively  that 
pertain  to  the  men  of  the  Reformed  Church.  By  the  seventh 
angel  pouring  out  his  vial,  is  signified  here,  as  by  those  before 
mentioned,  influx ;  by  the  air  is  signified  all  things  relating  to 
perception  and  thought,  and  thus  to  their  faith ;  therefore  it 
also  signifies  the  general  quality  of  all  those  who  are  principled 
in  faith  separated  from  charity,  seeing  that  by  the  air  their  re¬ 
spiration  is  signified,  and  respiration  corresponds  to  the  under¬ 
standing,  thus  to  perception  and  thought,  and  also  to  faith,  be¬ 
cause  faith  is  of  the  thought  according  to  the  perception  of  the 
understanding ;  that  there  is  such  a  correspondence,  and  that 
in  the  spiritual  world  every  one  respires  according  to  his  faith, 
is  abundantly  set  forth  in  the  work  entitled  Angelic  Wisdom 
concerning  the  Divine  Love  and  Divine  Wisdom ,  Part  V. 

709.  And  there  came  a  great  voice  out  of  the  temple  of  heaven 
from  the  throne ,  saying ,  It  is  done ,  signifies  that  thus  it  was 
made  manifest  by  the  Lord,  that  all  things  of  the  church  are 
devastated,  and  that  the  last  judgment  is  now  at  hand.  By  a 
great  voice  coming  out  of  the  temple  of  heaven,  is  signified  a 
manifestation  from  the  Lord  from  the  inmost  of  heaven ;  by  a 
great  voice,  manifestation,  and  by  the  temple  of  heaven  is  sig¬ 
nified  the  inmost  of  heaven,  from  which  the  influx  proceeds,  n. 
669.  The  reason  why  it  is  said  to  have  come  out  of  the  throne, 
is,  because  by  a  throne  is  signified  heaven,  and  also  judgment: 
that  heaven  is  signified  thereby,  may  be  seen,  n.  221,  222,  and 
judgment,  n.  229,  and  this  because  it  is  now  made  manifest  that 
all  things  of  the  church  are  devastated,  thus  that  it  has  come  to 
its  end,  and  at  the  end  of  the  church  judgment  takes  place ; 
wherefore  this  is  said  upon  the  last  angel  pouring  the  vial  out 
of  the  temple  and  throne  of  heaven.  It  is  done,  signifies  it  is 
consummated,  that  is,  that  all  things  of  the  church  are  devas¬ 
tated,  see  above,  n.  676. 

710.  And  there  were  voices ,  and  thunders ,  and  lightnings , 
signifies  ratiocinations,  falsifications  of  truth,  and  arguings 
grounded  in  the  falsities  of  evil  in  the  church  among  those  who 
are  in  faith  alone,  and  who  turn  away  from  reflecting  upon  the 
evils  in  themselves,  because  they  have  no  inclination  to  desist 
from  them  even  if  they  come  to  a  knowledge  of  them.  That  by 

89 


711 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  XVI 

voices,  thunders,  and  lightnings,  are  signified  ratiocinations,  fal¬ 
sifications  of  truth,  and  arguings  grounded  in  falsities,  may 
appear  from  what  is  said  above,  n.  396;  530,  where  like  expres¬ 
sions  occur.  That  they  who  are  principled  in  faith  separated 
from  the  works  of  the  law,  and  consequently  are  in  evils  of  life, 
turn  away  from  reflecting  upon  the  evils  in  themselves,  by  rea¬ 
son  that  they  have  no  inclination  to  desist  from  them,  even  on 
coming  to  a  knowledge  of  them,  is  evident  without  explanation; 
experience  indeed  teaches  this ;  for  evils  are  delights  because 
they  are  loves,  and  no  one  is  willing  to  give  up  his  delights,  un¬ 
less  he  has  respect  to  a  life  after  death,  and  first  of  all  considers 
the  nature  of  hell,  and  afterwards  the  nature  of  heaven,  and 
thinks  of  them  independently  of  any  evil  act ;  if  also  he  at  the 
same  time  looks  to  the  Lord,  and  thinks  upon  the  relation  of 
time  with  eternity,  as  being  nothing  in  the  comparison,  he  is 
then  able  to  reflect  upon  his  own  evils,  to  desire  to  know,  them, 
and  to  desist  from  them.  But  if  he  has  confirmed  himself  in 
faith  alone,  then  will  he  say  in  his  heart,  our  theological  faith, 
that  God  the  Father  has  mercy  for  the  sake  of  the  Son,  who 
suffered  for  our  sins,  upon  supplication  for  this  with  some  degree 
of  confidence,  will  effect  every  thing;  and  this  without  reflect¬ 
ing  upon  any  evil  in  himself;  he  must  likewise  say  to  himself 
on  the  authority  of  that  faith,  that  evil  does  not  condemn,  and 
that  salvation  is  of  pure  mercy,  and  the  like ;  thus  other  no¬ 
tions  of  a  like  nature :  so  he  will  continue  in  his  evils,  and 
delight  in  them  to  his  life’s  end.  Such  are  the  ratiocinations, 
falsifications  of  truth,  and  arguings  grounded  in  the  falsities  of 
evil,  which  are  here  signified  by  voices,  thunders,  and  light¬ 
nings. 

711.  And  there  was  a  great  earthquake,  such  as  was  not  since 
men  were  upon  the  earth ,  so  mighty  an  earthquake  and  so  great , 
signifies,  as  it  were,  concussions,  paroxysms,  inversions,  and 
casting  down  from  heaven  of  every  tiling  relating  to  the  church. 
That  by  earthquakes  are  signified  changes  of  the  state  of  the 
church,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  331,  and  inasmuch  as  earth¬ 
quakes  are  slighter  or  more  severe,  in  the  present  instance  most 
severe,  because  it  is  said,  that  such  an  earthquake  was  not  since 
men  were  upon  earth,  it  is  evident  that  by  the  earthquake  are 
here  signified  concussions,  paroxysms,  inversions,  and  casting 
down  from  heaven,  of  every  thing  relating  to  the  church.  It  is 
said  also  of  the  dragon,  who  is  called  the  old  serpent,  the  devil, 
and  Satan,  that  “  With  his  tail  he  drew  down  from  heaven  a 
third  part  of  the  stars,  and  did  cast  them  to  the  earth,”  Apoc. 
xii.  4.  And  the  same  of  the  he-goat,  Dan.  viii.  10 — 12.  The 
Lord  also  says  concerning  the  end  of  this  church,  “  Then  shall 
be  great  tribulation,  such  as  was  not  since  the  beginning  of  the 
world  to  this  time ;  no,  nor  ever  shall  be,”  Matt.  xxiv.  21. 
The  end  of  the  church  is  also  described  in  the  prophets  by  sliak 


THE  APOCAL 5TFSE  REVEALED. 


V.  IS— 21.] 


712—714 


ings,  overturnings,  and  sinkings  of  tlie  earth,  and  by  many 
other  things  attendant  on  earthquakes. 

712.  And  the  great  city  was  divided  into  three  parts,  and  the 
cities  of  the  nations  fell,  signifies  that  that  church  as  to  its  doc¬ 
trine  is  entirely  destroyed  thereby,  and  in  like  manner  all  the 
heresies  which  have  emanated  from  it.  That  by  a  city  is  signi¬ 
fied  the  doctrine  of  the  church,  or  what  amounts  to  the  same, 
the  church  as  to  doctrine,  see  above,  n.  194,  501,  502  ;  therefore 
by  the  cities  of  the  nations  are  signified  the  heretical  doctrines 
or  heresies,  that  have  sprung  from  it,  which  are  many.  To  be 
divided  into  three  parts  signifies  to  be  totally  destroyed,  for  by 
being  divided  in  the  Word  is  signified  to  be  dissipated,  because 
in  that  case  they  do  not  cohere,  and  by  three  is  signified  all  and 
the  whole,  n.  400,  505 ;  hence  by  beifig  divided  into  three  parts 
is  signified  to  be  totally  destroyed.  By  falling,  which  is  said  of 
the  cities  of  the  nations,  is  also  signified  to  be  destroyed.  It  is 
said  that  the  city  was  divided  into  three  parts,  and  that  the 
cities  of  the  nations  fell,  because  an  earthquake  was  mentioned 
just  before,  in  which  such  effects  have  place.  By  the  great  city 
is  meant  the  great  city  spoken  of  above,  chap.  xi.  8,  which  is 
there  called  Sodom  and  Egypt,  as  may  be  seen  above,  n.  501 — 
504.  The  reason  why  a  city  signifies  doctrine,  and  thence 
cities  signify  doctrinals,  is,  because  by  land,  and  particularly  by 
the  land  of  Canaan,  is  signified  the  church ;  and  since  the 
church  is  a  church  from  and  according  to  doctrine,  therefore  by 
cities  are  signified  doctrinals ;  these  were  also  taught  in  cities, 
because  in  them  were  synagogues,  and  in  Jerusalem  was  the 
temple  ;  hence  it  is  that  by  Jerusalem  is  signified  the  church  as 
to  doctrine  in  a  universal  sense. 

713.  And  great  Babylon  came  in  remembrance  before  God , 
to  give  unto  her  the  cup  of  the  wine  of  the  fierceness  of  his  wrath, 
signifies,  then  the  destruction  also  of  the  tenets  of  the  Homan 
Catholic  religion.  By  Babylon  as  a  city,  as  in  the  present  pas¬ 
sage,  is  signified  that  religion  as  to  its  tenets  and  doctrinals,  n. 
631 ;  by  giving  her  the  cup  of  the  wine  of  the  fierceness  of  the 
wrath  of  God,  is  signified  to  devastate  until  there  is  nothing  but 
evil  and  falsity  ;  that  this  is  meant  by  the  cup  of  the  wine  of  the 
fierceness  of  the  wrath  of  God,  see  above,  n.  631,  632. 

And  every  island  fled  away,  and  the  mountains  were  not 
found,  signifies  that  there  was  no  longer  any  truth  of  faith  nor 
any  good  of  love.* 

714.  And  there  fell  upon  men  a  great  hail  out  of  heaven , 
about  the  weight  of  a  talent,  signifies  direful  and  atrocious  fal¬ 
sities,  whereby  every  truth  of  the  Word,  and  thence  of  the 


*  This  verse  is  omitted  in  the  original  Latin,  but  the  spiritual  sense  of  the  words 
is  here  repeated  as  it  is  given  at  the  beginning  of  the  chapter;  the  reader  is  re¬ 
ferred,  however,  to  n.  336  of  this  work,  where  nearly  the  same  expressions  occur 
together  with  their  explanation. — Tr. 

91 


715,  716  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVL 

church,  is  destroyed.  That  hail  signifies  falsity  destroying  truth 
and  good,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  399 ;  and  inasmuch  as  it  is 
said  to  be  great  hail  about  the  weight  of  a  talent,  it  signifies 
direful  and  atrocious  falsities,  whereby  every  truth  and  good  of 
the  Word  and  thence  of  the  church  is  destroyed.  The  reason 
why  it  is  said  to  be  of  the  weight  of  a  talent,  is,  because  a  talent 
was  the  largest  weight  both  of  silver  and  also  of  gold  ;  and  by 
silver  is  signified  truth,  and  by  gold,  good,  and,  in  an  opposite 
sense,  falsity  and  evil,  n.  211.  Its  being  said  that  the  hail  came 
down  from  heaven  upon  men,  is  according  to  appearances,  the 
literal  sense  of  the  Word  being  grounded  in  appearances  and 
correspondences.  This  is  similar  to  what  was  said  before  con¬ 
cerning  the  plagues,  that  they  were  poured  out  upon  men  by 
angels  from  heaven,  when  nevertheless  they  are  truths  and 
goods  sent  down  by  the  Lord,  which,  among  those  who  are 
below,  are  turned  into  evils  and  falsities,  n.  673.  In  the  spir¬ 
itual  world  also,  among  those  wTho  are  engaged  in  reasonings 
grounded  in  falsities  against  the  truths  of  the  Word,  hail  some¬ 
times  appears  to  come  down,  and  upon  others  sulphur  and  fire, 
and  inasmuch  as  these  appear  in  the  atmosphere  above  them, 
and  come  as  it  were  from  heaven,  therefore  it  is  said,  agreeably 
to  that  appearance,  that  such  hail  came  down  from  heaven. 

715.  And  men  blasphemed  God  because  of  the  plague  of  the 
hail  /  for  the  plague  thereof  was  exceeding  great ,  signifies  that 
in  consequence  of  having  confirmed  themselves  in  such  falsi¬ 
ties,  they  have  denied  truths  to  that  degree  as  not  to  be  able  to 
acknowledge  them,  by  reason  of  the  repugnances  proceeding 
from  their  interior  falsities  and  evils.  To  blaspheme  God  signi¬ 
fies  to  deny  and  not  to  acknowledge  the  Lord  to  be  the  alone 
God  of  heaven  and  earth,  n.  551,  582,  697,  and  in  like  manner 
the  truth  of  the  Word;  for  the  plague  thereof  was  exceeding 
great,  signifies  by  reason  of  those  direful  and  atrocious  falsities 
which  spring  from  the  confirmation  of  the  tenet  respecting  jus¬ 
tification  by  faith  alone,  n.  715 :  the  reason  why  they  are  inca¬ 
pable  of  acknowledging  truths  in  consequence  of  their  confirm¬ 
ing  themselves  in  falsities,  is,  because  the  confirmation  of  falsity 
is  the  negation  of  truth.  It  appears  as  if  it  was  meant  that  the 
plague  of  hail  was  so  great,  that  they  blasphemed  God  on  ac¬ 
count  of  their  sufferings  or  pain  when  it  fell  upon  them,  but 
this  is  not  what  is  meant,  but  that  they  were  unable  to  acknow¬ 
ledge  truths  by  reason  of  falsities ;  in  like  manner  as  before  in 
this  chapter,  where  it  is  said  that  they  blasphemed  the  name  of 
God  on  account  of  the  heat,  verse  9  ;  and  that  they  blasphemed 
the  God  of  heaven  because  of  their  pains  and  sores,  verse  11 ; 
the  explanation  of  which  may  be  seen,  n.  692,  697. 


716.  To  the  above  I  will  add  this  Memorable  Relation.  In 
lie  spiritual  world  I  held  a  conversation  with  some  English 
92 


v.  21.] 


TOE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


716 


bishops  on  certain  tracts  published  in  London  in  the  year  1758, 
concerning  Heaven  and  Hell ;  on  the  Hew  Jerusalem  and  its 
Heavenly  Doctrine  ;  on  the  Last  Judgment  /  on  the  White 
Ho?  'se  /  and  on  the  Earths  in  the  Universe  /  which  tracts  were 
presented  to  all  the  bishops,  and  to  many  of  the  nobles  or  lords ; 
they  said  that  they  had  both  received  and  seen  them,  but  that 
they  did  not  think  them  of  any  value,  although  they  were  skil¬ 
fully  written  ;  and,  further,  that  they  had  dissuaded  every  one, 
as  far  as  possible,  from  reading  them.  I  asked  the  reason,  when 
yet  they  contained  arcana  relating  to  heaven  and  hell,  and  to 
the  life  after  death,  and  other  important  subjects,  which  were 

revealed  bv  the  Lord  for  the  use  of  those  who  will  be  of  his  New 
«/ 

Church,  which  is  the  New  Jerusalem  ?  But  they  replied,  “  What 
is  that  to  us  ?”  and  began  to  abuse  them,  as  they  had  done  be¬ 
fore  in  the  world  ;  I  heard  them.  And  then  were  read  to  them 
these  words  from  the  Apocalypse :  “  And  the  sixth  angel  poured 
out  his  vial  upon  the  great  river  Euphrates  ;  and  the  water 
thereof  was  dried  up,  that  the  way  of  the  kings  from  the  rising 
of  the  sun  might  be  prepared.  And  I  saw  three  unclean  spirits 
like  frogs  come  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  dragon,  and  out  of  the 
mouth  of  the  beast,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  false  prophet. 
Eor  they  are  the  spirits  of  demons  working  signs,  which  go  forth 
unto  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  of  the  whole  world,  to  gather 
them  to  the  battle  of  that  great  day  of  God  Almighty, — and  lie 
gathered  them  together  into  the  place  called  in  the  Hebrew 
Armageddon ,”  Apoc.  xvi.  12 — 16  ;  on  this  passage  being  ex¬ 
plained  to  them,  it  was  observed  that  they  and  others  like  them¬ 
selves  were  the  persons  to  whom  it  alluded. 

This  conversation  with  the  bishops  was  heard  from  heaven 
by  their  king,  the  present  king’s  grandfather,*  who,  with  some 
degree  of  warmth,  asked  what  was  the  matter  ;  and  then  one  of 
the  party,  who  had  not  acted  in  concert  with  them  in  the  world, 
turned  to  the  king,  and  said:  “They  whom  you  now  see, 
thought  in  the  world,  and  therefore  still  think,  of  the  Lord’s 
Divine  Humanity  as  of  the  humanity  of  a  common  man,  and 
attribute  all  salvation  and  redemption  to  God  the  Father,  and 
not  to  the  Lord,  except  as  to  a  cause  for  the  sake  of  which  these 
are  effected;  for  they  believe  in  God  the  Father,  and  not  in  his 
Son,  although  they  know  from  the  Lord,  that  ‘  It  is  the  will  of 
the  Father,  that  they  should  believe  in  the  Son,  and  that  they 
who  believe  in  the  Son  have  eternal  life,  and  that  they  who  do 
not  believe  in  the  Son  shall  not  see  life.’  Not  to  mention  their 
rejecting  charity  from  having  any  part  in  salvation,  although 
charity  exists  from  the  Lord  through  man  as  from  man.”  Con¬ 
tinuing  his  discourse  with  the  king,  he  exposed  the  hierarchy 

*  This  was  published  in  the  year  1766,  consequently  the  king  here  mentioned 
is  Georgre  II. 

93 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


716 


[Chap.  xvii. 


which  many  of  them  continually  atfect  and  also  exercise,  estab¬ 
lishing  it  by  the  strict  union  and  connexion  which  they  form 
with  each  other  and  all  of  their  own  order,  by  means  of  emissa¬ 
ries,  messengers,  epistolary  correspondence,  and  conversations, 
supported  by  ecclesiastical  and  at  the  same  time  by  political 
authority,  so  that  thqy  are  bound  together  like  sticks  in  a  faggot; 
and  it  was  by  means  of  that  hierarchy,  that  the  above-mentioned 
works  for  the  use  of  the  New  Jerusalem,  although  published  in 
London,  and  presented  to  them,  were  so  shamefully  rejected, 
as  not  even  to  be  thought  worthy  of  a  place  in  their  catalogues. 
On  hearing  these  things  the  king  was  astonished  ;  but  more 
especially  at  the  thoughts  they  entertained  concerning  the  Lord, 
who  nevertheless  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth  ;  and  concern¬ 
ing  charity,  which  nevertheless  is  the  very  essence  of  religion. 
The  interiors  of  their  mind  and  faith  were  then  laid  open  by 
means  of  light  from  heaven,  on  perceiving  which  the  king  said, 
“  Get  you  hence  !  Alas  !  how  is  it  possible  for  any  one  so  to 
harden  his  heart  against  hearing  any  thing  that  relates  to  heaven 
and  life  eternal  ?” 

Then  the  king  inquired,  by  what  means  the  clergy  were 
kept  so  universally  in  subjection  to  the  bishops,  and  he  was  in¬ 
formed  that  it  proceeded  from  the  power  which  every  bishop 
has  in  his  diocese  of  nominating  for  the  king’s  approbation  a 
single  person  to  a  living,  and  not  three  candidates,  as  in  other 
kingdoms ;  and  that  in  consequence  of  this  power  they  have  an 
opportunity  of  promoting  their  dependents  to  more  distinguished 
honours  and  larger  incomes,  each  one  in  proportion  to  his  obe¬ 
dience.  It  was  also  shown  to  what  an  extent  such  an  hierarchy 
might  go,  and  that  it  had  proceeded  to  the  length  of  having 
dominion  as  the  essential  thing,  whilst  religion  was  only  the 
formal.  Their  ardent  love  of  dominion  was  also  laid  open  to 
the  sight  of  the  angels,  and  they  saw  that  it  exceeded  the  love 
of  dominion  of  those  who  are  in  secular  power. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


1.  And  there  came  one  of  the  seven  angels  who  had  the 
seven  vials  and  talked  with  me,  saying  unto  me,  Come  ;  I  will 
show  unto  thee  the  judgment  of  the  great  harlot,  that  sittetli 
upon  many  waters  : 

2.  With  whom  the  kings  of  the  earth  have  committed 
whoredom,  and  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  have  been  made 
drunk  with  the  wine  of  her  whoredom. 

3.  And  he  carried  me  away  in  the  spirit  into  the  wilderness ; 


91 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


Chap.  xvii.J 


and  I  saw  a  woman  sitting  upon  a  scarlet  beast,  full  of  names 
of  blasphemy,  having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns. 

4.  And  the  woman  was  arrayed  in  purple  and  scarlet,  and 
decked  with  gold,  and  precious  stones,  and  pearls,  having  a 
golden  cup  in  her  hand,  full  of  abominations  and  filthiness  of 
her  whoredom. 

5.  And  upon  her  forehead  was  a  name  written,  Mystery  ; 
Babylon  the  great,  the  Mother  of  Harlots  and  Abomina¬ 
tions  of  the  Earth. 

6.  And  I  saw  the  woman  drunk  with  the  blood  of  the  saints, 
and  with  the  blood  of  the  witnesses  of  Jesus ;  and  when  I  saw 
her,  I  wondered  with  great  admiration. 

7.  And  the  angel  said  unto  me,  Wherefore  didst  thou  mar¬ 
vel?  I  will  tell  thee  the  mystery  of  the  woman,  and  of  the 
beast  that  carrieth  her,  which  hath  the  seven  heads  and  the  ten 
horns. 

8.  The  beast  that  thou  sawest,  was,  and  is  not ;  and  shall 
ascend  out  of  the  bottomless  pit,  and  go  into  perdition  :  and 
they  that  dwell  on  the  earth  shall  wonder,  whose  names  were 
not  written  in  the  book  of  life  from  the  foundation  of  the  world, 
when  they  behold  the  beast  that  was,  and  is  not,  and  yet  is. 

9.  Here  is  the  mind  which  hath  wisdom.  The  seven  heads 
are  seven  mountains,  on  which  the  woman  sitteth. 

10.  And  they  are  seven  kings :  five  are  fallen,  and  one  is, 
and  the  other  is  not  yet  come ;  and  when  he  cometh,  he  must 
continue  a  short  space. 

11.  And  the  beast  that  was,  and  is  not,  even  he  is  the  eighth, 
and  is  of  the  seven  ;  and  he  goetli  into  perdition. 

12.  And  the  ten  horns  which  thou  sawest  are  ten  kings,  who 
have  received  no  kingdom  as  yet,  but  receive  power  as  kings 
one  hour  with  the  beast. 

13.  These  have  one  mind,  and  they  will  give  their  power 
and  strength  unto  the  beast. 

14.  These  shall  fight  with  the  Lamb,  and  the  Lamb  shall 
overcome  them  :  for  he  is  the  Lord  of  lords  and  King  of  kings  ; 
and  they  that  are  with  him  are  called,  and  chosen,  and  faith¬ 
ful. 


15.  And  he  saith  unto  me,  The  waters  which  thou  sawest, 
where  the  harlot  sitteth,  are  peoples  and  multitudes,  and  na¬ 
tions  and  tongues. 

16.  And  the  ten  horns  which  thou  sawest  upon  the  beast, 
these  shall  hate  the  harlot,  and  shall  make  her  desolate  and 
naked,  and  shall  eat  her  flesh,  and  burn  her  with  fire. 

17.  For  God  hath  put  it  in  their  hearts  to  execute  his  will, 
and  to  act  [with]  one  mind,  and  to  give  their  kingdom  unto 
the  beast,  until  the  words  of  God  shall  be  consummated. 

18.  And  the  woman  which  thou  sawest  is  that  great  city 
which  reigneth  over  the  kings  of  the  earth. 

95 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xvii. 


THE  SPIRITUAL  SENSE. 

1: 

The  Contents  of  the  whole  Chapter.  Concerning  the  Ho¬ 
man  Catholic  religion ;  describing  the  manner  in  which  it  had 
falsified  the  Word,  and  thence  perverted  all  things  of  the  church, 
verses  1 — 7 :  how  it  had  falsified  and  perverted  those  things 
among  such  as  were  subject  to  its  dominion,  verses  8 — 11  :  but 
this  in  a  less  degree  among  those  who  were  not  thus  subjected 
to  its  dominion,  verses  12 — 15.  Concerning  the  Reformed,  that 
they  had  withdrawn  themselves  from  its  yoke,  verses  16, 17 :  of 
its  prevalence  notwithstanding,  verse  18. 

The  Contents  of  each  Yerse.  Y.  1,  “  And  there  came  one 
of  the  seven  angels  who  had  the  seven  vials,  and  talked  with 
me,”  signifies  influx  now,  and  revelation  from  the  Lord  from 
the  inmost  of  heaven  concerning  the  Roman  Catholic  religion  : 
“  Saying  unto  me,  Come ;  I  will  show  unto  thee  the  judgment 
of  the  great  harlot  that  sitteth  upon  many  waters,”  signifies  a 
revelation  concerning  that  religion  as  to  its  profanations  and 
adulterations  of  the  truths  of  the  Word:  v.  2,  uWitli  whom 
the  kings  of  the  earth  have  committed  whoredom,”  signifies 
that  it  has  adulterated  the  truths  and  goods  of  the  church  de¬ 
rived  from  the  Word  :  “  And  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  have 
been  made  drunk  with  the  wine  of  her  whoredom,”  signifies 
the  insanity  in  spiritual  things  of  those  wrlio  are  in  that  religion, 
in  consequence  of  their  adulteration  of  the  Word  :  v.  3,  “  And 
he  carried  me  away  in  spirit  into  the  wilderness,”  signifies  that 
in  a  spiritual  state  he  was  carried  to  those  with  whom  all  things 
of  the  church  were  devastated  :  “  And  I  saw  a  woman  sit  upon 
a  scarlet  beast,  full  of  names  of  blasphemy,”  signifies  that  re¬ 
ligion  upon  the  Word  profaned  by  them  :  “  Having  seven  heads 
and  ten  horns,”  signifies  intelligence  derived  from  the  Word, 
at  first  holy,  afterwards  none,  and  at  last  insanity,  and  much 
power  continually  derived  from  the  Word:  v.  4,  “And  the 
woman  was  arrayed  in  purple  and  scarlet,”  signifies  divine  good 
and  divine  truth  celestial,  which  are  of  the  Word,  among  them : 
“  And  decked  with  gold  and  precious  stones,”  signifies  divine 
good  and  divine  truth  spiritual,  which  are  of  the  Word,  among 
them :  “  And  pearls,”  signifies  the  knowledges  of  good  and 
truth,  which  are  of  the  Word,  among  them  :  “  Having  a  golden 
cup  in  her  hand  full  of  abominations  and  filthiness  of  her  whore¬ 
dom,”  signifies  that  religion  grounded  in  a  profanation  of  the 
holy  things  of  the  Word,  and  in  the  defilements  of  its  goods 
and  truths  by  direful  falses  :  v.  5,  “  And  upon  her  forehead  was 
a  name  written,  Mystery  ;  Babylon  the  great,  the  mother  of 
harlots  and  abominations  of  the  earth,”  signifies  the  Roman 
Catholic  religion  as  to  its  interior  hidden  quality,  that  by  reason 
of  its  originating  from  the  love  of  dominion,  grounded  in  self- 
96 


Chap,  xvii.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


Jove,  over  the  holy  tilings  of  the  church  and  of  heaven,  thus 
over  all  things  of  the  Lord  and  his  Word,  it  defiled  and  pro¬ 
faned  the  things  which  relate  to  the  Word  and  thence  to  the 
church:  v.  6,  “And  I  saw  the  woman  drunk  with  the  blood  of 
the  saints  and  with  the  blood  of  the  witnesses  of  Jesus,”  signi¬ 
fies  that  religion  in  a  state  of  insanity,  in  consequence  of  the 
adulteration  and  profanation  of  divine  truths  and  goods  of  the 
Lord,  of  the  Word,  and  thence  of  the  church :  “And  when  I 
saw  her,  I  wondered  with  great  admiration,”  signifies  astonish¬ 
ment  that  that  religion  should  be  such  inwardly,  when  never¬ 
theless  it  appears  otherwise  outwardly :  v.  7,  “  And  the  angel 
said  unto  me,  Wherefore  didst  thou  marvel  ?  I  will  tell  thee 
the  mystery  of  the  woman,  and  of  the  beast  that  carrieth  her, 
which  hath  the  seven  heads  and  the  ten  horns,”  signifies  a  dis¬ 
covery  of  the  significations  of  the  things  which  precede  and 
were  seen  :  v.  8,  “The  beast  that  thou  sawest,  was,  and  is  not,” 
signifies  the  Word  among  them  acknowledged  to  be  holy,  and 
yet,  in  reality,  not  acknowledged  :  “  And  shall  ascend  out  of  the 
bottomless  pit,  and  go  into  perdition,”  signifies  occasional  de¬ 
liberation  in  the  papal  consistory  concerning  the  reception  and 
reading  of  the  Word  by  the  laity  and  common  people,  but  fol¬ 
lowed  by  rejection :  “  And  they  that  dwell  on  the  earth  shall 
wonder,  whose  names  were  not  written  in  the  book  of  life  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world,  when  they  behold  the  beast  that 
was,  and  is  not,  and  yet  is,”  signifies  the  amazement  felt  by 
all  those  of  that  religion,  who  from  its  first  establishment  have 
affected  to  exercise  dominion  over  heaven  and  earth,  that  the 
Word,  although  so  rejected,  still  exists:  v.  9,  “Here  is  the 
mind  which  hath  wisdom,”  signifies  that  this  interpretation  is 
in  the  natural  sense,  but  for  the  use  of  those  who  are  in  the 
spiritual  sense  from  the  Lord :  “  The  seven  heads  are  seven 
mountains  on  which  the  woman  sitteth :”  v.  10,  “  And  they  are 
seven  kings,”  signifies  the  divine  goods  and  divine  truths,  upon 
which  that  religion  is  founded,  in  time  destroyed,  and  at  length 
profaned :  “  Five  are  fallen,  and  one  is,  and  the  other  is  not 
yet  come ;  and  when  he  cometh,  he  must  continue  a  short  space,” 
signifies  that  all  the  divine  truths  of  the  Word  are  destroyed, 
except  this  one,  that  unto  the  Lord  is  given  all  power  in  heaven 
and  in  earth ;  and  except  the  other,  which  has  not  as  yet  come 
into  discussion,  but  when  it  is,  will  not  remain  with  them,  which 
is,  that  the  Lord’s  Humanity  is  divine :  v.  11,  “  And  the  beast 
that  was,  and  is  not,  even  he  is  the  eighth,  and  is  of  the  seven, 
and  goetli  into  perdition,”  signifies  that  the  AVord,  spoken  of 
above,  is  Divine  Good  itself,  and  that  it  is  Divine  Truth,  and 
that  it  is  taken  away  from  the  laity  and  common  people,  lest 
the  profanations  and  adulterations  of  it  by  their  leaders  should 
be  rendered  apparent,  and  they  should  recede  on  that  account : 
v.  12,  “  And  the  ten  horns  which  thou  sawest  are  ten  kings, 
97  vol.  ii. — o 


THE  APOCALYrSE  REVEALED.  [Chap  XVli, 

who  have  received  no  kingdom  as  yet,”  signifies  the  Word  as 
to  its  power  from  divine  truths  among  those  who  are  in  the 
kingdom  of  France,  and  are  not  so  much  under  the  yoke  of  the 
papal  dominion,  with  whom  nevertheless  there  is  not  as  yet  a 
church  altogether  separated  from  the  Roman  Catholic  religion  : 
“  But  receive  power  as  kings  one  hour  with  the  beast,”  signi¬ 
fies  that  the  Word  has  power  among  them,  and  they  through 
the  Word,  as  though  they  were  in  its  divine  truths:  v.  13, 
“  These  have  one  mind,  and  they  will  give  their  power  and 
strength  unto  the  beast,”  signifies  that  they  unanimously  ac¬ 
knowledge,  that  there  is  no  government  or  dominion  over  the 
church,  except  through  the  Word:  v.  14,  “These  shall  fight 
with  the  Lamb,  and  the  Lamb  shall  overcome  them,  for  he  is 
Lord  of  lords  and  King  of  kings,”  signifies  the  Lord’s  combats 
with  them  concerning  the  acknowledgment  of  his  Divive  Hu¬ 
manity,  because  in  it  the  Lord  is  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and 
also  the  Word  :  “  And  they  that  are  with  him  are  called,  and 
chosen,  and  faithful,”  signifies  that  they  who  approach  and 
worship  the  Lord  alone,  are  those  who  go  to  heaven,  as  well 
they  who  are  in  the  externals  of  the  church,  as  they  who  are  in 
its  internals  and  inmost  principles :  v.  15,  “  And  he  saith  unto 
me,  The  waters  which  thou  sawest,  where  the  harlot  sitteth, 
are  peoples  and  multitudes,  and  nations  and  tongues,”  signifies 
that  they  are  under  the  papal  dominion,  but  principled  in  the 
truths  of  the  Word,  variously  adulterated  and  profaned,  accord¬ 
ing  to  the  varieties  of  its  doctrine  and  discipline,  and  according 
to  the  varieties  of  its  religion  and  confession  :  v.  16,  “  And  the 
ten  horns  which  thou  sawest  upon  the  beast,  these  shall  hate 
the  harlot,”  signifies  the  Word  as  to  its  power  derived  from  the 
divine  truths  among  the  Protestants,  who  have  entirely  cast  off 
the  yoke  of  Popery:  “  And  shall  make  her  desolate  and  naked,” 
signifies  that  they  will  divest  themselves  of  its  falses  and  evils : 
“  And  shall  eat  her  flesh,  and  burn  her  with  fire,”  signifies  that 
they  will  hate  and  condemn  the  evils  and  falses  which  are  proper 
to  that  religion,  and  destroy  them  from  among  themselves,  and 
will  desecrate  the  religion  itself,  and  root  it  out  from  among 
them:  v.  17,  “For  God  hath  put  it  into  their  hearts  to  execute 
his  will,  and  to  act  [with]  one  mind,  and  to  give  their  kingdom 
unto  the  beast,”  signifies  judgment  from  the  Lord  among  them, 
that  they  might  totally  repudiate  and  desecrate  the  Roman 
Catholic  religion,  and  root  out  and  extirpate  it  from  among 
themselves,  and  their  unanimous  determination  to  acknowledge 
the  Word,  and  thereupon  to  found  the  church;  “Until  the 
words  of  God  should  be  consummated,”  signifies  until  all  things 
should  be  fulfilled  which  are  foretold  concerning  them  :  v.  18, 
“  And  the  woman  which  thou  sawest  is  that  great  city  which 
reigneth  over  the  kings  of  the  earth,”  signifies  that  the  Roman 
Catholic  religion  as  to  doctrine  prevails  in  the  Christian  world, 
98 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


Chap,  xvii.] 


717 


and  in  some  measure  even  yet  among  the  [Reformed,  although 
they  are  not  under  papal  dominion. 


THE  EXPLANATION. 

717.  “What  goes  before,  from  chapter  vii.  to  chapter  xvi.  in¬ 
clusive,  treats  of  the  [Reformed  ;  this  chapter  and  the  next  treat 
of  the  Papists,  among  whom  they  who  have  claimed  to  them¬ 
selves  the  power  of  opening  and  shutting  heaven  are  meant  by 
Babylon;  in  this  place,  therefore,  it  shall  be  at  once  explained, 
what  is  specifically  meant  by  Babylon.  By  Babylon  or  Babel 
is  meant  the  love  of  dominion  over  the  holy  things  of  the 
church,  grounded  in  self-love,  and  inasmuch  as  that  love  rises 
in  proportion  as  it  is  left  without  restraint,  and  as  the  holy 
things  of  the  church  are  also  the  holy  things  of  heaven,  there¬ 
fore  by  Babylon  or  Babel  is  likewise  signified  dominion  over 
heaven.  And  since  this  love  thus  acts  the  part  of  a  devil,  be¬ 
cause  it  aspires  to  the  same  things,  it  cannot  do  otherwise  than 
profane  things  holy,  by  adulterating  the  goods  and  truths  of  the 
Word,  therefore  by  Babylon  or  Babel  is  also  signified  the  pro¬ 
fanation  of  what  is  holy,  and  the  adulteration  of  the  good  and 
truth  of  the  Word.  Such  is  the  signification  of  Babylon  in  the 
Apocalypse,  and  of  Babel  in  the  prophetic  and  historical  parts 
of  the  W ord,  as  in  the  following  passages ;  concerning  Babylon : 
‘Behold  the  day  of  Jehovah  cometh;  cruel  both  with  wrath 
and  fierce  anger. — For  the  stars  of  heaven  and  the  constellations 
thereof  shall  not  give  their  light ;  the  sun  shall  be  darkened  in 
his  going  forth,  and  the  moon  shall  not  cause  her  light  to  shine. 
— And  I  will  cause  the  arrogancy  of  the  proud  to  cease,  and 
will  lay  low  the  haughtiness  of  the  terrible.  And  Babylon ,  the 
glory  of  kingdoms, — -shall  be  as  when  God  overthrew  Sodom 
and  Gomorrah.  But  wild  beasts  of  the  desert  shall  lie  there, 
and  their  houses  shall  be  full  of  doleful  creatures ;  and  owls 
shall  dwell  there,  and  satyrs  shall  dance  there.  And  the  wild 
beasts  of  the  islands  shall  cry  in  their  desolate  houses,  and  dragons 
in  their  pleasant  palaces,’  Isaiah  xiii.  1,  9 — 11,  14,  19,  *21,  22; 
besides  many  other  passages  throughout  the  whole  of  this  chapter. 

“  ‘  Thou  shalt  take  up  this  proverb  against  the  king  of  Baby - 
Ion,  and  say, — Thy  pomp  is  brought  down  to  the  ground.  How 
art  thou  fallen  from  heaven,  O  Lucifer,  son  of  the  morning ! — 
For  thou  saidst  in  thine  heart,  I  will  ascend  into  the  heaven,  I 
will  exalt  my  throne  above  the  stars  of  God :  I  will  ascend  above 
the  heights  of  the  clouds,  I  will  be  like  the  Most  High, — yet 
thou  shalt  be  brought  down  to  hell ; — for  I  will  rise  up  against 
99 


717 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xvii. 

them, — and  cut  off  from  Babylon  the  name  and  remnant,’  Isa. 
xiv.  4,  11 — 15,  22;  not  to  mention  other  passages  throughout 
the  whole  of  this  chapter. 

“  ‘Jehovah  hath  spoken  against  Babylon.  Your  mother  shall 
be  sore  confounded ;  she  that  bare  you  shall  be  ashamed  :  be¬ 
hold  the  Undermost  of  the  nations  shall  be  a  wilderness,  a  dry 
land,  and  a  desert.  Put  yourselves  in  array  against  Babylon 
round  about — shoot  at  her,  spare  no  arrows :  how  is  Babylon 
become  a  desolation  among  the  nations ! — for  she  hath  been 
proud  against  Jehovah,  against  the  Holy  One  of  Israel.  A 
drought  is  upon  her  waters  ;  and  they  shall  be  dried  up,  for*  it 
is  the  land  of  graven  images,  and  they  are  mad  upon  their  idols. 
Therefore  the  wild  beasts  of  the  desert,  with  the  wild  beasts  of 
the  island,  shall  dwell  there,  and  owls  shall  dwrell  therein,  as 
God  overthrew  Sodom  and  Gomorrah,’  Jerem.  1.  1, 12,  14,  23, 
29,  31,  34,  39,  40 ;  to  which  might  be  added  many  other  pas¬ 
sages  concerning  Babylon  from  the  whole  of  this  chapter. 

“  ‘  Babylon  hath  been  a  golden  cup  in  Jehovah’s  hand,  tha 
made  all  the  earth  drunken  ;  the  nations  have  drunken  of  her 
wine,  therefore  the  nations  are  mad, — forsake  her, — for  her 
judgment  reacheth  unto  heaven,  and  is  lifted  up  even  to  the 
skies.  Behold,  I  am  against  thee,  O  destroying  mountain, 
.  which  destroyest  all  the  earth : — I  will  roll  thee  down  from  the 
rocks,  and  will  make  thee  a  burnt  mountain.  And  I  will  punish 
Bel  in  Babylon ,  and  I  will  bring  forth  out  of  his  mouth  that 
wdiich  he  hath  swallowed  up  ;  and  the  nations  shall  not  flow  to¬ 
gether  any  more  unto  him;  yea,  the  wall  of  Babylon  shall  fall. 
Behold,  the  days  come,  that  1  will  do  judgment  upon  the  graven 
images  of  Babylon :  and  her  wThole  land  may  be  confounded. 
Though  Babylon  should  mount  up  to  heaven,  and  though  she 
should  fortify  the  height  of  her  strength,  yet  from  me  shall 
spoilers  come.  And  I  will  make  drunk  her  princes  and  her  wise 
men,  her  captains,  and  her  rulers,  and  they  shall  sleep  a  per¬ 
petual  sleep,  and  not  wake,”  Jerem.  li.  1,  7,  9,  20,  44,  47,  53, 
57 ;  with  many  other  things  in  that  chapter  relating  to  Babylon. 

“  ‘  Come  down  and  sit  in  the  dust,  O  virgin  daughter  of  Ba¬ 
bylon,  sit  on  the  ground,  there  is  no  throne.  Take  the  mill¬ 
stones,  and  grind  meal ;  uncover  thy  locks,  make  bare  the  leg, 
uncover  the  thigh,  pass  over  the  rivers.  Thy  nakedness  shall 
be  uncovered,  yea,  thy  shame  shall  be  seen :  and  thou  saidst,  I 
shall  be  a  lady  for  ever ; — so  that  thou  didst  not  remember  the 
latter  end  of  it.  For  thou  hast  trusted  in  thy  wickedness  :  thou 
hast  said,  Hone  seeth  me.  Thy  wisdom  and  thy  knowledge  it 
hath  perverted  thee  ;  and  thou  saidst  in  thine  heart,  I  am,  and 
none  else  beside  me.  Desolation  shall  come  upon  thee  suddenly, 
which  thou  shalt  not  know.  Stand  now  with  thine  enchant¬ 
ments,  and  with  the  multitude  of  thy  sorceries,  wherein  thou 
hast  laboured  from  thy  youth ;  if  so  be  thou  shalt  be  able  to 
100 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


718 


Chap.  xvii.J 

profit,  if  so  be  thou  mayest  prevail,’  Isaiah  xlvii.  1 — 3,  7,  10, 
11,  12  ;  besides  many  other  things*  in  that  chapter  concerning 
Babylon. 

“The  like  is  signified  by  the  city  and  tower,  whose  top 
reached  unto  heaven,  which  they  who  came  from  the  east  at¬ 
tempted  to  build  in  the  valley  of  Shinar,  whose  speech  Jeho¬ 
vah  coming  down  from  heaven  confounded,  whence  the  place 
was  named  Babel  (confusion),  Gen.  xi.  1 — 9. 

“  The  like  is  signified  by  the  following  passages  in  Daniel : 
By  the  image  which  was  seen  by  Nebuchadnezzar,  king  of  Ba¬ 
bylon,  whose  feet  were  part  of  iron  and  part  of  clay,  wliich  the 
stone  cut  out  without  hands  smote  and  brake  in  pieces,  and 
all  parts  of  the  image  became  like  the  chaff  of  the  summer 
threshing  floors,  and  the  stone  became  a  great  mountain,  Dan. 
ii.  31 — 17.  By  the  great  image  which  Nebuchadnezzar  king 
of  Babylon  made,  and  commanded  them  to  fall  down  before  it 
and  worship  it ;  and  that  they  who  did  not  should  be  cast  into 
a  fiery  furnace,  Dan.  iii.  1 — 7,  &c.  By  the  tree  which  grew 
till  the  height  thereof  reached  unto  heaven,  and  the  sight  there¬ 
of  to  the  end  of  the  earth, — which  a  watcher  and  a  Holy  One 
who  came  down  from  heaven,  commanded  to  be  hewn  down, 
and  cut  oft’  his  branches,  shake  off  his  leaves,  and  scatter  his 
fruit : — and  because  the  king  of  Babylon  was  represented  by  it, 
it  came  to  pass  that  he  was  driven  from  man,  dwelt  with  the 
beasts,  and  ate  grass  like  an  ox,  Dan.  iv.  1  to  the  end.  By 
Belshazzar  king  of  Babylon  drinking  wine  with  his  nobles,  his 
wives,  and  his  concubines,  out  of  the  golden  and  silver  vessels 
Df  the  temple  of  Jerusalem,  and  praised  the  gods  of  gold  and 
of  silver,  of  brass,  of  iron,  of  wood,  and  of  stone  ;  on  which 
account  there  was  a  hand- writing  on  the  wall,  and  the  king  him¬ 
self  was  slain  the  same  day,  Dan.  v.  to  the  end.  By  the  sta¬ 
tute  of  Darius  the  Mede,  king  of  Babylon,  that  no  one,  within 
the  space  of  thirty  days,  should  ask  a  petition  of  any  god  or 
man,  save  only  of  the  king,  and  if  otherwise,  should  be  cast 
into  the  den  of  lions,  Dan.  vi.  8  to  the  end.  And  by  the  four 
great  beasts  which  came  up  from  the  sea,  which  Daniel  saw,  the 
fourth  of  which  was  terrible  and  strong  exceedingly,  and  it  had 
great  iron  teeth  ;  it  devoured  and  brake  in  pieces,  and  stamped 
the  residue  with  the  feet  of  it.  And  that  then  the  thrones  were 
cast  down,  and  the  Ancient  of  Days  did  sit ;  and  the  books  were 
opened,  and  the  beast  slain  and  burned  with  fire  :  and  that  then 
one  like  the  Son  of  Man  came  with  the  clouds  of  heaven, — 
unto  whom  was  given  dominion,  and  glory,  and  a  kingdom, 
that  all  people,  nations,  and  languages  should  serve  him ;  his 
dominion  is  an  everlasting  dominion,  which  shall  not  pass  away, 
and  his  kingdom  that  which  shall  not  be  destroyed,  Dan.  vii. 
1 — 14,  and  subsequent  verses.” 

718.  And  there  came  one  of  the  seven  any  els  which  had  the 
101 


719 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xvii. 


seven  vials ,  and  talked  with  me,  signifies  influx  now  and  reve¬ 
lation  from  the  Lord,  from  the  inmost  of  heaven,  concerning 
the  Roman  Catholic  religion.  Thus  far  the  state  of  the  Reformed 
Church  at  its  end  has  been  treated  of ;  but  now  the  state  of 
the  Roman  Catholic  religion  at  its  end  is  referred  to  ;  and  this 
according  to  the  order  mentioned  in  the  introduction.  It  is  not 
called  the  Roman  Catholic  church,  but  the  Roman  Catholic 
religion,  because  they  do  not  approach  the  Lord,  nor  read  the 
Word,  and  because  they  invoke  the  dead;  a  church  being  a 
church  by  virtue  of  its  derivation  from  the  Lord,  and  from  the 
Word,  and  its  perfection  being  according  to  its  acknowledg¬ 
ment  of  the  Lord,  and  according  to  its  understanding  of  the 
Word.  The  reason  why  one  of  the  seven  angels  who  had  the 
seven  vials  came  and  talked  with  John,  is,  because  by  the  seven 
angels  who  had  the  seven  vials,  is  signified  influx  from  the  Lord 
from  the  inmost  of  the  Christian  heaven  into  the  church,  with 
a  view  to  discover  the  evils  and  falses  therein,  see  above,  n.  672, 
676,  677,  683,  690,  691,  699, 700  ;  here  therefore  by  those  seven 
angels  is  signified  the  Lord  speaking  from  the  inmost  of  heaven, 
and  revealing  the  state  of  the  Roman  Catholic  religion  at  its 
end.  Hence  also  it  is,  that  one  of  those  seven  angels  took  John 
up  to  a  high  mountain,  and  showed  him  the  Lamb’s  wife,  which 
is  the  Hew  Jerusalem,  chap.  xxi.  9,  10. 

719.  Saying  unto  me,  Gome  / 1  will  show  unto  thee  the  judg¬ 
ment  of  the  great  harlot,  that  sitteth  upon  many  waters,  signifies 
a  revelation  concerning  that  religion,  as  to  its  profanations  and 
adulterations  of  the  truths  of  the  Word.  To  say  and  to  show 
signifies  a  revelation  ;  by  judgment  is  signified  the  state  thereof 
at  its  end  ;  by  the  great  harlot  is  signified  the  profanation  of  the 
holy  things  of  the  Word  and  church,  and  the  adulteration  of 
good  and  truth  ;  by  many  waters  are  signified  the  truths  of  the 
Word  adulterated  ;  by  sitting  upon  them  is  signified  to  be  and 
to  live  in  them  ;  that  by  committing  whoredom,  fornication,  and 
adultery,  is  signified  to  falsify  and  adulterate  the  Word,  see 
above,  n.  134,  620,  632  ;  and  that  by  waters  are  signified  its 
truths,  n.  50,  563,  614,  685  ;  here,  those  truths  adulterated  and 
profaned,  because  it  says  the  harlot  sat  upon  them.  From  these 
considerations  it  is  evident,  that  by  saying  unto  me,  I  will  show 
unto  thee  the  judgment  of  the  great  harlot  that  sitteth  upon 
many  waters,  is  signified  a  revelation  concerning  that  religion, 
as  to  its  profanations  and  adulterations  of  the  truths  of  the 
Word.  The  like  is  said  of  Babylon  in  Jeremiah:  “Jehovah 
hath  both  devised  and  done  that  which  he  spake  against  the 
inhabitants  of  Babylon.  O  thou  that  dwellest  upon  many  waters, 
abundant  in  treasures,  thine  end  is  come,  .and  the  measure  of 
thy  covetousness,”  li.  12,  13.  The  reason  why  they  are  said  to 
have  adulterated  and  profaned  the  truths  of  the  Word,  is,  be¬ 
cause  they  applied  the  truths  of  the  Word  to  the  obtaining  do- 
102 


<r.  1,  2.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


720 


minion  over  the  holy  things  of  the  church  and  over  heaven,  and 
to  claiming  to  themselves  the  divine  power  of  the  Lord ;  and 
to  apply  the  truths  of  the  Word  to  the  obtaining  dominion  over 
the  holy  things  of  the  church  and  of  heaven,  is  to  adulterate 
them  ;  and  to  apply  them  to  the  purpose  of  claiming  to  them¬ 
selves  the  Lord’s  divine  power  is  to  profane  them.  That  they 
have  confirmed  their  tenets  by  proofs  drawn  from  the  Word,  is 
well  known ;  but  read  them  with  attention,  and  you  wifi  see 
that  they  applied  every  thing  taken  from  the  Word  to  the  ob¬ 
taining  dominion  over  the  souls  of  men,  and  to  the  acquiring 
to  themselves  divine  power,  authority,  and  majesty.  It  is  on 
this  account  that  Babylon  is  called  “  the  mother  of  harlots  and 
abominations  of  the  earth,”  verse  5. 

720.  With  vihom  the  Icings  of  the  earth  have  committed 
whoredom ,  signifies  that  it  has  adulterated  the  truths  and  goods 
of  the  church  which  are  derived  from  the  Word.  To  commit 
whoredom  signifies  to  falsify  and  adulterate  the  truth,  as  above, 
n.  719  ;  by  the  kings  of  the  earth  are  signified  the  truths  of  the 
church  which  are  derived  from  the  Word,  by  kings,  truths  from 
good,  and  by  earth,  the  church.  That  by  kings  are  signified 
those  who  are  in  truths  from  good  from  the  Lord,  and  thence 
abstractedly  the  truths  from  good,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  20, 
664 ;  in  the  present  case,  those  truths  adulterated  and  profaned. 
It  is  said  that  the  kings  of  the  earth  committed  whoredom  with 
the  great  harlot,  as  though  the  truths  of  the  church  derived 
from  the  Word,  which  are  signified  by  the  kings  of  the  earth, 
had  so  done ;  but  this  is  agreeable  to  the  style  of  the  Word  in 
its  literal  sense,  in  which  are  ascribed  to  God  and  to  the  divine 
things  proceeding  from  him,  such  as  are  the  truths  of  the  Word, 
the  tilings  which  come  nevertheless  from  man  and  his  evils,  as 
has  been  frequently  observed  above ;  therefore  the  genuine 
sense,  which  is  the  spiritual  sense,  is,  that  that  religion  adulte¬ 
rated,  yea,  profaned  the  truths  of  the  church  which  are  derived 
from  the  Word.  He  who  is  ignorant  of  the  spiritual  sense  may 
easily  be  misled,  by  supposing  that  by  the  kings  of  the  earth 
are  meant  the  kings  of  the  earth,  when  yet  kings  are  not  meant, 
but  truths  derived  from  good,  and,  in  the  opposite  sense,  falses 
derived  from  evil.  To  render  it  more  fully  evident,  that  by  the 
kings  of  the  earth  nothing  else  but  the  truths  or  falses  of  the 
church  are  meant,  and  by  their  whoredoms,  the  truths  of  the 
church,  which  are  derived  from  the  Word,  falsified,  adulterated, 
and  profaned,  some  passages  shall  be  adduced  out  of  the  Apo¬ 
calypse  and  the  book  of  Daniel,  from  which  any  one  capable 
of  reflection  may  see  that  kings  are  not  meant;  thus  :  “  Jesus 
Christ  hath  made  us  kings  and  priests”  Apoc.  i.  6.  “And  hast 
made  us  unto  our  God  kings  and  priests ;  and  we  shall  reign 
on  the  earth,”  Apoc.  v.  10.  “  That  ye  may  eat  the  flesh  of 

kings ,  and  the  flesh  of  captains,  and  the  flesh  of  mighty  men, 
103 


721  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  Xvil. 

and  the  flesh  of  horses,  and  of  them  that  sit  on  them,”  Apoo. 
xix.  18.  “The  seven  heads  are  seven  mountains.  And  they 
are  seven  Icings /  five  are  fallen,  and  one  is  ;  and  the  beast  that 
was,  and  is  not,  even  he  is  the  eighth,  and  is  of  the  seven,” 
Apoc.  xvii.  9—41.  “  And  the  ten  horns — are  ten  Icings ,  who 

have  received  no  kingdom  as  yet,”  Apoc.  xvii.  12  ;  it  is  also 
said,  Apoc.  xviii.  3,  9,  as  well  as  here,  that  “  the  kings  of  the 
earth  committed  fornication ,  and  lived  deliciously  with  the 
harlot  who  that  is  able  to  reflect  at  all,  may  not  see  that  kings 
in  these  instances  do  not  mean  kings  ?  In  like  manner  in 
Daniel,  as  that  by  the  rough  goat  is  meant  the  king  of  Grecia , 
and  the  great  horn  that  is  between  his  eyes  is  the  first  king. 
And  when  transgressors  are  come  to  the  full,  a  king  of  fierce 
countenance,  and  understanding  dark  sentences,  shall  stand  up, 
Dan.  viii.  21,  23.  That  the  four  beasts  that  rose  out  of  the  sea 
were/bwr  kings ,  who  shall  arise  out  of  the  earth  ;  and  that  the 
ten  horns  of  the  fourth  beast  were  ten  kings ,  and  that  anotliei 
should  rise  after  them  who  should  subdue  three  kings ,  Dan.  vii. 
17,  24.  In  like  manner,  that  the  king  of  the  south  and  the 
king  of  the  north  should  fight  with  each  other ;  and  that  the 
king  of  the  south  should  give  him  the  daughter  of  women ; 
and  that  he  should  exalt  himself  against  God,  and  acknowledge 
a  strange  god,  and  that  he  should  honour  with  gold  and  silver, 
and  with  precious  stones,  and  pleasant  things,  those  who  ac¬ 
knowledged  that  god,  and  should  cause  them  to  have  dominion 
3ver  many,  and  divide  the  land  for  gain ;  and  that  he  should 
plant  the  tabernacle  of  his  palaces  between  the  seas,  in  the  glo¬ 
rious  holy  mountain ;  yet  that  he  should  come  to  his  end  ;  with 
much  more  to  the  same  purpose,  Dan.  xi.  1  to  the  end.  By 
the  king  of  the  south  is  signified  the  kingdom  or  church  of 
those  who  are  in  truths,  and  by  the  king  of  the  north  is  signi¬ 
fied  the  kingdom  and  church  of  those  who  are  in  falses,  for  it 
is  a  prophecy  concerning  the  churches  to  come,  showing  their 
quality  in  their  beginning,  and  afterwards.  The  reason  why 
they  who  are  in  truths  from  good  from  the  Lord  are  called 
kings,  is,  because  they  are  called  the  sons  of  the  Lord,  and  in¬ 
asmuch  as  they  are  regenerated  from  him,  they  are  said  to  be 
born  of  him,  and  are  also  called  heirs,  and  from  the  circum¬ 
stance  also  of  the  Lord’s  being  himself  essentially  a  king,  whose 
kingdom  is  heaven  and  the  church. 

721,  And  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  have  been  made  drunk 
with  the  wine  of  her  whoredom ,  signifies  the  insanity  in  spirit¬ 
ual  things  of  those  who  are  of  that  religion,  in  consequence  of 
their  adulteration  of  the  Word.  By  being  made  drunk  with  the 
wine  of  whoredom  is  signified  to  be  insane  in  spiritual  things  from 
the  falsification  of  the  truths  of  the  Word,  in  the  present  case 
from  their  adulteration  ;  by  wine  the  divine  truth  of  the  Word 
is  signified  n.  316,  and  by  whoredom  is  signified  its  falsification 
4Q4 


V.  2,  3.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  722 

and  adulteration,  n.  134,  620,  632,  635.  Therefore  by  being 
made  drunk  with  that  wine,  is  signified  insanity  in  spiritual 
things  ;  by  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  are  signified  they  who 
are  in  the  church,  as  above,  chap.  xi.  10 ;  xii.  12  ;  xiii.  13,  14 ; 
xiv.  16 ;  but  here,  they  who  are  in  that  religion,  seeing  that  the 
church  is  not  amongst  them,  by  reason  that  they  do  not  ap¬ 
proach  the  Lord,  nor  read  the  Word,  and  because  they  invoke 
the  dead,  see  above,  n.  718.  To  be  made  drunk  with  that  wfine 
signifies  insanity  in  spiritual  things,  as  may  be  seen  indeed  with¬ 
out  confirmation  from  other  passages  in  the  Word,  but  as  many 
are  not  able  to  see  this,  on  account  of  their  not  thinking  spirit¬ 
ually  but  sensually,  that  is,  materially,  of  every  thing  in  the 
Word,  -when  they  read  it,  I  will  adduce  some  passages  from  the 
Word,  to  prove,  that  being  made  drunk  signifies  insanity  in  spir¬ 
itual  things,  that  is,  in  such  as  are  of  a  theological  nature ; 
thus  :  “  They  are  drunken ,  but  not  with  wfine,  they  stagger,  but 
not  with  strong  drink,”  Isaiah  xxix.  9.  “  Hear  now  this,  thou 

afflicted,  drunken ,  but  not  with  wfine,”  Isaiah  li.  21.  “  Baby¬ 

lon  hath  been  a  golden  cup  in  Jehovah’s  hand,  that  made  all 
the  earth  drunken :  the  nations  have  drunken  of  her  wine ;  there¬ 
fore  the  nations  are  mad,”  Jerem.  li.  7.  “  Babylon  shall  be  a 

hissing. — In  their  heat  I  will  make  their  feasts,  and  I  will  make 
them  drunken ,  that  they  may  rejoice,  and  sleep  a  perpetual 
sleep,  and  not  wake,”  Jerem.  li.  37,  39.  “  Babylon  is  fallen, 

is  fallen, — because  she  made  all  nations  drink  of  the  wine  of  the 
wrath  of  her  fornication,”  Apoc.  xiv.  8 ;  xviii.  3.  “  Every  bottle 
shall  be  filled  with  wine.  Behold,  I  will  fill  all  the  inhabitants 
of  this  land,  even  the  kings — and  the  priests  and  the  prophets 
— with  drunkenness ,”  Jerem.  xiii.  12,  13.  “  Thou  shalt  be 

filled  with  drunkenness  and  sorrow,  wfith  the  cup  of  astonishment 
and  desolation,”  Ezek.  xxiii.  32,  33.  “  Bejoice,  O  daughter  of 

Edom,  the  cup  also  shall  pass  unto  thee ;  thou  shalt  be  drunken , 
and  shalt  make  thyself  naked,”  Lament,  iv.  21.  “  Thou  also 

shalt  be  drunken,”  1$ ah.  iii.  11.  “  Drink  ye,  and  be  drunken , 

and  spew,  and  fall,  and  rise  no  more,”  Jerem.  xxv.  27.  “  Woe 
unto  them  that  are  wise  in  their  own  eyes,  and  prudent  in  their 
own  sight !  Woe  unto  them  that  are  mighty  to  drink  wine,  and 
men  of  strength  to  mingle  strong  drink  f  Isaiah  v.  21,  22  ;  not 
to  mention  other  passages,  as  Isaiah  xix.  11,  12,  14  ;  xxiv.  20 ; 
xxviii.  1,  3,  7 — 9  ;  lvi.  12  ;  Jerem.  xxiii.  9,  10  ;  Lament,  iii.  15 ; 
Hos.  iv.  11,  12,  17,  18 ;  Joel  i.  5 — 7 ;  Habak.  ii.  15 ;  Psalm 
lxxv.  8  ;  cvii.  27. 

722.  And  he  carried  me  away  in  the  spirit  into  the  wilder¬ 
ness,  signifies  that  in  a  spiritual  state  he  was  carried  to  those  with 
whom  all  things  of  the  church  wrere  devastated.  By  a  wilder¬ 
ness  is  signified  the  church  in  which  there  is  no  longer  any 
truth,  consequently,  wfiiere  all  things  relating  to  it  are  devastated, 
n.  546  ;  and  by  being  in  the  spirit  is  signified  to  be  in  a  spir- 
105 


723 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xvii. 

itual  state  from  divine  influx,  concerning  which  see  above,  n. 
36 ;  hence  by  he  carried  me  away  in  the  spirit  into  the  wilder¬ 
ness  is  signified  that,  in  a  spiritual  state,  he  was  carried  to  those 
with  whom  all  things  of  the  church  were  devastated. 

723.  And  I  saw  a  woman  sit  upon  a  scarlet  beast ,  full  of 
names  of  blasphemy,  signifies  that  religion  seated  upon  the  Word 
profaned  by  them.  By  the  woman  is  signified  the  Homan 
Catholic  or  Babylonian  religion,  for  it  follows,  “  Upon  her  fore¬ 
head  was  a  name  written,  Mystery  ;  Babylon  the  great,  mother 
of  harlots  and  abominations  of  the  earth.”  That  by  a  woman 
is  signified  the  church  in  regard  to  the  affection  of  truth,  see  n. 
434,  here,  the  Roman  Catholic  religion  which  is  in  an  opposite 
affection.  By  the  scarlet  beast  is  signified  the  Word,  as  will  be 
seen  presently  ;  and  by  full  of  names  of  blasphemy,  is  signified 
that  it  was  totally  profaned ;  for  by  blasphemy  is  signified  the 
denial  of  the  Lord’s  Divinity  in  his  Humanity,  and  the  adultera¬ 
tion  of  the  Word,  n.  571,  582,  692,  716,  thus  profanation  ;  for 
he  who  does  not  acknowledge  the  Lord’s  Divinity  in  his  Hu¬ 
manity,  and  falsifies  the  Word,  though  not  intentionally,  yet 
commits  profanation,  but  only  in  a  slight  degree ;  whereas  they 
who  ascribe  to  themselves  all  the  power  of  the  Lord’s  Divine 
Humanity,  and  therefore  deny  it,  and  they  who  apply  every 
thing  in  the  Word  to  the  acquiring  to  themselves  dominion 
over  the  holy  tilings  of  the  church  and  of  heaven,  and  for  that 
reason  adulterate  the  Word,  are  guilty  of  grievous  profanation. 
From  these  considerations  it  may  appear,  that  by  these  words, 
“  I  saw  a  woman  sit  upon  a  scarlet  beast,  full  of  names  of  blas¬ 
phemy,”  is  signified  that  religion  seated  upon  the  Word  pro¬ 
faned  by  them.  By  scarlet  is  signified  the  truth  of  the  Word 
from  a  celestial  origin.  That  by  the  scarlet  beast  is  signified 
the  Word  as  to  divine  truth  celestial,  appears,  at  first  thought, 
far-fetched  and  strange,  nay,  absurd  ;  and  this  because  it  is 
called  a  beast ;  but  that  by  a  beast,  in  a  spiritual  sense,  is  sig¬ 
nified  natural  affection,  and  that  the  expression  is  thus  applied 
to  the  Word,  to  the  church,  and  to  man,  may  be  seen  above,  n. 
139,  405,  567 ;  that  the  four  animals,  one  of  which  was  a  lion, 
another  a  calf,  and  the  fourth  an  eagle,  signify  the  Word,  and 
are  also  called  beasts  in  Ezekiel,  see  n.  239,  275,  286,  672  ;  that 
a  horse,  which  is  also  a  beast,  signifies  the  understanding  of  the 
Word,  see  n.  298.  That  a  lamb  signifies  the  Lord,  a  sheep  a 
member  of  the  church,  and  a  flock  the  church  itself,  is  well 
known.  Such  considerations  are  suggested,  that  no  one  may  be 
surprised  at  the  circumstance  of  the  scarlet  beast  signifying  the 
Word.  And  inasmuch  as  the  Roman  Catholic  religion  rests 
its  strength  and  dignity  upon  the  Word,  therefore  that  woman 
appeared  sitting  upon  a  scarlet  beast,  as  she  had  before  ap¬ 
peared  upon  many  waters  (verse  1),  by  which  are  signified  the 
truths  of  the  Word  adulterated  and  profaned,  as  above,  n.  729 

106 


v.  3,  4.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


724,  725 

That  by  that  beast  is  signified  the  Word,  appears  manifestly 
from  the  tilings  said  of  it  in  the  following  passages  of  this  chap¬ 
ter,  as  in  verse  8  :  “  The  beast  that  thou  sawest,  was,  and  is 
not ; — and  they  that  dwell  on  the  earth  shall  wonder  when  they 
behold  the  beast  that  was,  and  is  not,  and  yet  is.”  In  verse  11 : 
“  And  the  beast  that  Tvas,  and  is  not,  even  he  is  the  eighth,  and 
is  of  the  seven,  and  goeth  into  perdition.”  In  verses  12,  13  : 
“  That  the  ten  horns  are  ten  kings,  who  shall  give  their  powei 
and  strength  to  the  beast”  In  verse  17 :  “  For  God  hath  put 
it  in  tlieir  hearts — to  give  their  kingdom  to  the  beast”  Such 
things  can  only  be  said  of  the  Word. 

724.  Having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns ,  signifies  intelligence 
derived  from  the  Word,  at  first  holy,  afterwards  none,  and  at 
last  insanity,  and  much  power  continually  derived  from  the 
Word.  That  the  head  signifies  intelligence  and  wisdom  when 
spoken  of  the  Lord  and  of  the  Word,  and,  in  an  opposite  sense, 
insanity  and  folly,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  538,  585  ;  that  seven 
does  not  signify  seven,  but  the  all  of  any  thing,  and  is  applied 
to  whatever  is  holy,  n.  10,  391 ;  that  a  horn  signifies  power,  n. 
270,  and  that  ten  horns  signify  much  power,  n.  539  ;  that  by 
seven  heads  is  signified  intelligence  at  first  holy,  afterwards 
none,  and  at  last  insanity,  appears  from  verses  9  and  10  of  this 
chapter,  where  the  angel  mentions  the  signification  of  seven 
heads,  as  will  be  seen  below.  Hence  it  is  plain  that  by  *the 
beast  having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  is  signified  intelligence 
derived  from  the  Word,  at  first  holy,  afterwards  none,  and  at 
last  insanity,  and  much  power  continually  derived  from  the 
Word. 

725.  And  the  woman  was  arrayed  in  purple  and  scarlet ,  sig¬ 
nifies  divine  good  and  divine  truth  celestial,  which  are  of  the 
Word  among  them.  By  purple  is  signified  divine  good  celes¬ 
tial,  and  by  scarlet  is  signified  divine  truth  celestial,  as  will  be 
seen  presently  ;  by  being  clothed  with  them  is  signified  to 
have  them  about  them,  consequently  among  them  ;  the  reason 
why  these  principles  are  among  them  from  the  Word,  is,  be¬ 
cause  by  the  scarlet  beast  upon  which  the  woman  sat  is  sig¬ 
nified  the  Word,  n.  723 ;  that  the  divine  good  and  truth  of  the 
Word  is  about  them  as  a  garment,  thus  among  them,  is  well 
known,  for  they  worship  the  Word  from  without  and  not  from 
within ;  they  acknowledge  it,  because  it  treats  of  the  Lord,  and 
of  his  power  over  heaven  and  the  church,  which  they  have 
transferred  to  themselves  ;  and  it  treats  of  the  keys  given  to 
Peter,  whose  successors  they  affirm  themselves  to  be  ;  and 
since  upon  these  two  circumstances  they  found  their  majesty, 
dignity,  and  power,  they  of  necessity  acknowledge  the  holiness 
of  the  Word  :  but  yet  the  W.ord  to  them  is  only  like  the  gar¬ 
ment  of  purple  and  scarlet  ornamented  with  gold,  precious 
stones,  and  pearls,  on  the  harlot  that  held  in  her  hand  a  golden 

107 


725  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  Xvii. 

cup,  full  of  abominations  and  filthiness  of  fornication.  Since 
purple  and  scarlet  are  mentioned,  and  then  gold,  precious 
stones,  and  pearls,  and  by  purple  and  scarlet  is  signified  divine 
good  and  truth  celestial,  and  by  gold  and  precious  stones  divine 
good  and  truth  spiritual,  both  derived  from  the  Word,  therefore 
something  should  be  said  concerning  the  divine  celestial  and 
divine  spiritual  principles.  There  are  two  kingdoms  into  which 
the  Lord’s  universal  heaven  is  divided,  the  celestial  kingdom 
and  the  spiritual  kingdom;  the  celestial  kingdom  consists  of 
angels  who  are  principled  in  love  from  the  Lord,  and  the  spir¬ 
itual  kingdom  of  angels  who  are  principled  in  wisdom  from  the 
Lord  ;  in  both  kingdoms  there  is  good  and  truth,  the  good  and 
truth  among  the  angels  of  the  celestial  kingdom  being  signified 
by  purple  and  scarlet,  and  the  good  and  truth  among  the  angels 
of  the  spiritual  kingdom  being  signified  by  gold  and  precious 
stones;  both  these  kinds  of  good  and  truth  are  derived  to  the 
angels  from  the  Lord  through  the  W ord ;  wherefore  there  are 
two  interior  senses  in  the  Word,  one  celestial  and  the  other  spir¬ 
itual.  This  then  is  the  reason  why  the  woman  who  sat  upon 
the  scarlet  beast  appeared  clothed  or  arrayed  in  purple  and 
scarlet,  and  decked  with  gold  and  precious  stones,  and  pearls. 
The  same  that  is  signified  by  this  woman  is  also  signified  by 
the  rich  man  who  was  clothed  in  purple  and  fine  linen ,  and  fared 
sumptuously  every  day,  at  whose  gate  Lazarus  was  laid,  desiring 
to  be  fed  with  the  crumbs  which  fell  from  the  rich  man’s  table, 
Luke  xvi.  19 — 21 ;  by  the  rich  man  clothed  in  purple  and  fine 
linen,  are  meant  the  Jews  who  had  the  Word,  and  by  Lazarus 
are  meant  the  Gentiles  who  had  it  not.  The  following  passages 
have  a  like  signification :  “  They  that  did  feed  delicately  are 
desolate  in  the  streets,  they  that  were  brought  up  in  scarlet 
embrace  dunghills,”  Lament,  iv.  5.  “  And  when  thou  art 

spoiled,  what  wilt  thou  do  ?  though  thou  clothest  thyself  with 
crimson ,  though  thou  deckest  thee  with  ornaments  of  gold  ; — in 
vain  slialt  thou  make  thyself  fair,”  Jerem.  iv.  30.  “Ye  daugh¬ 
ters  of  Israel  weep  over  Saul,  who  clothed  you  in  scarlet ,  with 
other  delights,  who  put  on  ornaments  of  gold  upon  your  appa¬ 
rel,”  2  Sam.  i.  24.  “  Fine  linen  with  broidered  work — wras 

that  which  thou  spreadest  forth  to  be  thy  sails,  blue  and  purple 
was  that  which  covered  thee,”  Ezek.  xxvii.  7 ;  speaking  of 
Tyre,  by  wrhicli  are  signified  the  knowledges  of  truth  and  good 
from  the  W ord.  Since  purple  and  scarlet  signify  celestial  good 
and  truth,  therefore  the  garments  of  Aaron,  as  also  the  veils 
and  curtains  of  the  tabernacle,  were  wrought  of  blue,  purple, 
scarlet,  and  fine  linen,  Exod.  xxv.  4,  31,  36 ;  xxvii.  16  ;  xxviii. 
6,  15  ;  the  curtain,  Exod.  xxvi.  1 ;  the  veil  before  the  ark,  Exod. 
xxvi.  31 ;  the  covering  for  the  door  of  the  tabernacle,  Exod. 
xxvi.  36;  the  covering  of  the  door  of  the  court,  Exod.  xxviii. 
16  ;  the  ephod,  Exod.  xxviii.  6 ;  the  belt,  Exod.  xxviii.  8 ;  the 
108 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


v.  4.] 


726,  727 


breast-plate  of  judgment,  Exod.  xxviii.  15;  the  fringe  of  the 
cloak  of  the  ephod,.Exod.  xxviii.  33 ;  the  scarlet  cloth  over  the 
show-bread,  JSfumb.  iv.  8.  From  what  has  been  said  it  is  evi¬ 
dent  what  is  signified  by  the  purple  and  scarlet,  with  which  the 
woman  was  arrayed  who  sat  upon  the  scarlet  beast.  In  like 
manner  in  the  following  passages  :  where  it  is  said,  “Alas  I  that 
great  city,  that  was  clothed  in  fine  linen,  and  jpurple ,  and  scar¬ 
let,  and  decked  with  gold,  and  precious  stones,  and  pearls.  For 
in  one  hour  so  great  riches  is  come  to  nought,”  Apoc.  xviii.  16, 
17 ;  and  that  purple  and  scarlet,  gold,  precious  stones,  and 
pearls,  were  among  the  merchandise  of  Babylon,  Apoc.  xviii.  12. 

726.  And  decked  with  gold  and  precious  stones,  signifies 
divine  good  and  divine  truth  spiritual,  which  are  of  the  Word 
among  them.  By  gold  is  signified  good,  n.  211 ;  by  a  precious 
stone  is  signified  truth,  n.  231,  540,  570,  both  from  the  Word. 
The  reason  why  spiritual  good  and  truth  are  signified,  is,  be* 
cause  by  purple  and  scarlet  is  signified  celestial  good  and  truth 
and  they  are  both  joined  together  in  the  Word  on  account  of 
the  marriage  union  of  good  and  truth  therein,  n.  186;  and  celes¬ 
tial  good  and  truth,  inasmuch  as  they  have  relation  to  love,  are 
in  their  essence  good,  and  spiritual  good  and  truth,  inasmuch 
as  they  have  relation  to  wisdom,  are  in  their  essence  truth. 
That  celestial  good  and  truth  have  relation  to  love,  and  that 
spiritual  good  and  truth  have  relation  to  wisdom,  may  be  seen 
above,  n.  725.  What  is  further  signified  by  this  woman’s 
appearing  thus  arrayed  and  decked  out,  may  be  seen  in  the 
foregoing  article. 

727.  And  pearls,  signifies  the  knowledges  of  good  and  truth 
which  are  of  the  Word  among  them.  By  pearls,  in  a  spiritual 
sense,  are  signified  the  knowledges  of  good  and  truth  as  well 
celestial  as  spiritual,  derived  from  the  Word,  particularly  from 
its  literal  sense,  and  as  pearls  signify  those  knowledges,  they  are 
therefore  named  after  purple  and  scarlet,  and  after  gold  and 
precious  stones.  The  same  knowledges  are  signified  by  pearls 
in  the  following  passages :  “The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto 
a  merchant  seeking  goodly  pearls;  who,  when  he  had  found  one 
pearl  of  great  price,  went  and  sold  all  that  he  had,  and  bought 
it,”  Matt.  xiii.  45,  46.  By  this  is  signified  knowledge  con¬ 
cerning  the  Lord.  “  And  the  twelve  gates  of  the  wall  of  the 
Hew  Jerusalem  were  twelve  pearls,  every  several  gate  was  of  one 
pearl”  Apoc.  xxi.  21;  the  gates  of  the  Hew  Jerusalem  signify 
introduction  into  the  Hew  Church,  and  introduction  is  effected 
by  the  knowledges  of  good  and  truth  derived  from  the  Word. 
“  Heither  cast  ye  your  pearls  before  swine,  lest  they  trample 
them  under  their  feet,  and  turn  again,  and  rend  you,”  Matt, 
vii.  6  ;  by  swine  are  signified  they  who  only  love  worldly  riches, 
and  not  spiritual  riches,  which  are  the  knowledges  of  good  and 
truth  derived  from  the  Word.  Because  by  Babylon  is  signi- 

109 


728,  729 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xvn. 

fied  that  religion,  by  which  all  the  knowledges  of  good  and 
truth  derived  from  the  Word  were  rejected,  it  is  said  of  her, 
“  And  the  merchants  of  the  earth  shall  weep  and  mourn  over 
Babylon,  for  no  man  buyeth  their  merchandise  any  more :  the 
merchandise  of  gold  and  silver,  and  of  precious  stones,  and  of 
pearls”  Apoc.  xviii.  11,  12. 

728.  Having  a  golden  cup  in  her  hand,  full  of  abominations 
and  filthiness  of  her  whoredom,  signifies  that  religion  grounded 
in  a  profanation  of  the  holy  things  of  the  Word  and  in  the 
defilement  of  its  goods  and  truths  by  direful  falses.  That  by  a 
cup  or  chalice  the  same  thing  is  signified  as  by  wine,  being  its 
containing  vessel,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  672,  and  by  the  wine 
of  Babylon  is  signified  that  religion  with  respect  to  its  dire 
falses,  n.  632,  635.  By  abominations  are  signified  the  profana¬ 
tions  of  what  is  holy ;  and  by  the  filthiness  of  whoredom  are 
signified  the  defilements  of  the  good  and  truth  of  the  Word; 
therefore  by  having  a  golden  cup  in  her  hand  full  of  abomina¬ 
tions  and  filthiness  of  her  whoredom,  is  signified  that  religion 
consisting  of  profanations  of  the  holy  things  of  the  church,  and 
defilements  of  the  goods  and  truths  of  the  Word  by  direful 
falses.  These  things  are  similar  to  what  the  Lord  said  to  the 
Scribes  and  Pharisees,  “Woe  unto  you — hypocrites,  for  ye  are 
like  unto  whited  sepulchres,  which  indeed  appear  beautiful  out¬ 
ward,  but  are  within  full  of  dead  men’s  bones,  and  of  all  un- 
cleanness  ,”  Matt,  xxiii.  27. 

729.  And  upon  her  forehead  was  a  name  written,  Mystery  ; 
Babylon  the  great,  mother  of  harlots  and  abominations  of  the 
earth,  signifies  the  Roman  Catholic  religion  as  to  its  interior 
hidden  quality,  that  in  consequence  of  its  originating  from  the 
love  of  dominion,  grounded  in  self-love,  over  the  holy  things  of 
the  church  and  of  heaven,  thus  over  all  things  relating  to  the 
Lord  and  his  Word,  it  defiled  and  profaned  the  things  which 
relate  to  the  Word,  and  thence  to  the  church.  By  written  upon 
her  forehead  is  signified  to  be  inherent  in  the  love,  for  the  fore¬ 
head  signifies  the  love,  n.  347,  605 ;  by  a  mystery  is  signified 
what  is  concealed  interiorly.  By  Babylon  the  great  is  signified 
the  Roman  Catholic  religion,  and  all  its  quality,  as  above,  n. 
717.  By  whoredoms  are  signified  the  adulterations  of  what  is 
good  and  true  in  the  Word,  n.  719 — 721 ;  and  also  the  de¬ 
filements  of  the  same,  as  above,  n.  728.  By  abominations  are 
signified  the  profanations  of  the  holy  things  of  the  church,  as 
above,  n.  728.  By  the  earth  is  signified  the  church,  n.  285  ; 
consequently,  by  mother  of  harlots  and  abominations  of  the 
earth  is  signified  their  origin.  Now  inasmuch  as  these  words 
were  written  on  her  forehead,  and  since  by  written  on  the  fore¬ 
head  is  signified  to  be  inherent  in  the  love,  and  their  love  is  the 
love  of  dominion  from  self-love,  over  all  things  of  the  church 
and  over  heaven,  thus  over  all  things  relating  to  the  Lord  and 


V.  4 — 6.J 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


730 


his  Word,  therefore  this  is  what  is  signified.  From  these  con¬ 
siderations  it  may  be  seen,  that  by  being  written  upon  her  fore¬ 
head,  Mystery ;  feabylon  the  great,  mother  of  harlots  and  abom¬ 
inations  of  the  earth,  is  signified  the  Roman  Catholic  religion, 
as  to  its  interior  hidden  quality,  that  in  consequence  of  its  ori¬ 
ginating  from  a  love  of  dominion,  grounded  in  self-love,  over 
the  holy  things  of  the  church,  and  over  heaven,  thus  over  all 
things  relating  to  the  Lord  and  his  Word,  it  defiled  and  pro¬ 
faned  those  things  which  are  of  the  Word,  and  thence  of  the 
church.  That  the  love  of  ruling  over  all  things  of  the  church 
exists,  is  well  known  from  the  authority  laid  claim  to  over  the 
souls  of  men  and  over  every  thing  relating  to  their  worship ;  that 
the  love  of  ruling  over  heaven  exists,  is  known  from  the  power 
they  assume  of  loosing  and  binding,  and  thus  of  opening  and 
shutting ;  that  the  love  of  ruling  over  all  things  relating  to  the 
Lord  exists,  is  known  from  the  vicarship,  by  which  they  attrib¬ 
ute  to  themselves  all  things  relating  to  him  ;  and  that  the  love 
of  ruling  over  all  things  of  the  Word  likewise  exists,  is  known 
from  their  reserving  to  themselves  alone  the  right  of  interpret¬ 
ation.  It  is  called  the  love  of  dominion  from  self-love,  because 
there  is  also  a  love  of  dominion  from  the  love  of  uses,  which  two 
loves  are  diametrically  opposite  to  one  another,  for  the  love  of 
dominion  from  self-love  is  diabolical,  inasmuch  as  it  respects 
self  only,  and  the  world  for  the  sake  of  self ;  but  the  love  of 
dominion  from  the  love  of  uses  is  celestial,  for  it  respects  the 
Lord,  from  whom  nothing  proceeds  but  uses,  and  uses  to  him 
consist  in  doing  good  to  the  church  for  the  sake  of  the  salva¬ 
tion  of  souls ;  wherefore  this  love  abominates  the  love  of  domin¬ 
ion  originating  in  self-love. 

730.  And  I  saw  the  woman  drunh  with  the  llood  of  the 
saints ,  and  with  the  blood  of  the  witnesses  of  Jesus,  signifies  that 
religion  in  a  state  of  insanity  in  consequence  of  the  adulteration 
and  profanation  of  the  divine  truths  and  goods  of  the  Lord,  of 
the  Word,  and  thence  of  the  church.  By  the  woman  is  signi¬ 
fied  that  religion,  as  above,  n.  723,  725  ;  by  being  drunk  is  sig¬ 
nified  insanity  in  spiritual  things,  n.  721.  By  blood  is  signified 
the  falsification,  adulteration,  and  profanation  of  the  Word,  n. 
327,  379,  681,  684.  By  saints  are  signified  they  who,  by 
means  of  the  Word,  are  in  divine  truths  from  the  Lord,  and 
abstractedly,  the  divine  truths  of  the  Lord,  of  the  Word,  and 
thence  of  the  church,  n.  173,  586,  666.  By  the  witnesses  of 
Jesus  are  signified  abstractedly  the  truths  and  goods  from  the 
Lord  through  the  Word  in  the  church,  n.  6,  16,  490,  506,  669 ; 
here  the  same  profaned,  because  it  says  the  blood  of  the  mar¬ 
tyrs  or  witnesses  of  Jesus,  and  is  spoken  in  relation  to  Babylon, 
by  which  is  also  signified  the  profanation  of  the  good  and  truth 
of  the  Word  and  of  the  church,  n.  717,  718.  It  is  thus  evident, 
that  by  I  saw  the  woman  drunk  with  the  blood  of  the  saints,  and 
111 


731—734 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xvii. 

with  the  blood  of  the  witnesses  of  Jesus,  is  signified  the  insan¬ 
ity  of  that  religion  in  a  state  of  insanity,  from  the  adulteration 
and  profanation  of  the  divine  truths  and  goods  of  the  Lord,  of 
the  Word,  and  thence  of  the  church. 

731.  And  when  I  saw  her  I  wondered  with  great  admira¬ 
tion ,  signifies  astonishment  that  that  religion  should  be  such  in¬ 
wardly,  when,  nevertheless,  it  appears  otherwise  outwardly.  To 
wonder  with  great  admiration  is  to  be  greatly  astonished  ;  seeing 
her  signifies  that  the  woman,  that  is,  the  religion,  is  such  in¬ 
wardly,  when,  nevertheless,  it  outwardly  appears  otherwise  :  for 
he  was  astonished  to  see  the  woman  sitting  upon  a  scarlet  beast, 
arrayed  in  purple  and  scarlet,  and  decked  with  gold,  precious 
stones,  and  pearls,  and  having  a  golden  cup  in  her  hand,  which 
things  constituted  her  outward  appearance,  and  yet  the  cup  was 
full  of  abominations  and  filthiness  of  fornication;  and  he  saw 
written  in  her  forehead,  “  Mother  of  harlots  and  abominations 
of  the  earth,”  which  constitute  what  is  internal  with  her.  This 
is  said  by  John,  because  every  one  even  at  this  day  cannot  but 
be  astonished  at  seeing  that  religion  so  holy  and  splendid  in 
externals,  not  knowing  that  it  is  so  profane  and  abominable  in 
internals. 

732.  And  the  angel  said  unto  me ,  Wherefore  didst  thou  mar¬ 
vel  ?  I  will  tell  thee  the  mystery  of  the  woman ,  and  of  the  beast 
that  earrieth  her ,  which  hath  the  seven  heads  and  the  ten  horns , 
signifies  a  discovery  of  the  signification  of  the  things  which 
precede  and  were  seen.  This  does  not  require  further  expla¬ 
nation. 

733.  The  beast  that  thou  sawest  was ,  and  is  not ,  signifies 
the  Word  among  them  acknowledged  to  be  holy,  and  yet  in 
reality  not  acknowledged.  That  by  the  beast  is  signified  the 
Word,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  723.  By  was,  and  is  not,  is  signi¬ 
fied  that  it  was  acknowledged  to  be  holy,  and  yet  in  reality  was 
not  acknowledged.  That  the  Word  was  among  them,  and  also 
is,  and  yet  is  not,  is  a  thing  well  known ;  it  is  acknowledged 
indeed  to  be  holy,  because  it  treats  of  the  Lord,  and  of  his 
power  over  the  church,  and  over  heaven,  and  of  Peter  and  his 
keys,  but  yet  it  is  not  acknowledged,  for  it  is  not  read  by  the 
people,  inasmuch  as  they  are  withheld  from  reading  it,  and  it  is 
taken  away  from  them,  yea,  even  prohibited  under  various  pre¬ 
tences  of  the  monks,  being  kept  only  in  libraries  and  monas¬ 
teries,  where  few  read,  much  less  attend  to,  any  thing  that  is  in 
it ;  but  only  to  the  dictates  of  the  pope,  which  they  maintain  to 
be  equally  sacred  ;  yea,  when  they  speak  from  their  hearts,  they 
decry  and  blaspheme  the  Word.  From  these  considerations  it 
may  appear,  that  by  the  beast  which  was,  and  is  not,  is  signi¬ 
fied  the  Word  acknowledged  among  them  to  be  holy,  and  yet 
in  reality  not  acknowledged. 

734.  And  shall  ascend  out  of  the  bottomless  pit.  and'  go  into 
112 


y.  6 — 8.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


735 


perdition ,  signifies  that  occasional  deliberation  in  the  papal 
consistory  concerning  the  reception  and  reading  of  the  Word 
by  the  laity  and  common  people,  but  that  it  was  rejected.  By 
the  beast  which  should  ascend,  is  signified  the  Word,  as  above, 
n.  723,  733.  By  the  bottomless  pit  out  of  which  it  was  to  ascend, 
nothing  else  can  be  signified  but  that  religion,  and  particularly 
where  its  throne  is,  thus  the  papal  consistory ;  the  reason  why 
this  is  meant  by  the  bottomless  pit  is,  because  what  is  there  de¬ 
creed  has  for  its  object  dominion  over  the  holy  things  of  the 
church,  and  over  heaven,  consequently  over  all  things  relating 
to  the  Lord  and  his  Word,  n.  729  ;  these  are  the  essential 
objects  which  they  have  in  view  as  their  desired  end,  but  the 
good  of  the  church  and  the  salvation  of  souls  they  consider  as 
formalities  serving  as  means  for  the  attainment  of  that  end. 
To  go  into  perdition,  signifies  to  be  rejected.  That  they  have 
sometimes  deliberated  there  respecting  the  reception  and  read¬ 
ing  of  the  Word  by  the  laity  and  common  people,  but  that  it 
has  been  rejected,  is  known  from  ecclesiastical  history;  it  was 
also  proposed  by  a  pontiff  who  is  now  among  the  reformed  and 
the  blessed,  as  mentioned  in  the  Continuation  concerning  the 
Spiritual  World ,  n.  59,  but  the  proposal  was  not  accepted ;  this 
however  is  chiefly  known  from  the  bull  called  Unigenitus ,  and 
likewise  from  the  councils. 

735.  And  they  that  dwell  on  the  earth  shall  wonder ,  whose 
names  were  not  written  in  the  booh  of  life  from  the  foundation 
of  the  world ,  when  they  behold  the  beast  that  was ,  and  is  not ,  and 
yet  is ,  signifies  the  amazement  of  all  who  are  of  that  religion 
from  its  first  establishment,  who  affected  to  exercise  dominion 
over  heaven  and  earth,  that  the  Word,  although  so  rejected, 
still  exists.  To  wonder  signifies  to  be  astonished ;  they  that 
dwell  on  the  earth,  signify  those  who  are  of  the  church,  in  the 
present  instance,  those  who  are  of  that  religion,  as  above,  n. 
721 ;  whose  names  were  not  written  in  the  book  of  life  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world,  signifies  all  who  do  not  believe  in 
the  Lord,  and  are  not  principled  in  doctrines  derived  from  the 
Word,  from  the  establishment  of  the  church,  here  from  the 
establishment  of  that  religion,  n.  588,  589 ;  and  these  are  no 
other  than  such  as  affect  dominion  over  heaven  and  earth.  By 
the  beast  which  was,  and  is  not,  and  yet  is,  is  signified  that  the 
Word,  notwithstanding  it  is  so  rejected,  still  exists.  From 
which  it  is  evident,  that,  by  they  that  dwell  on  the  earth  shall 
wonder,  whose  names  were  not  written  in  the  book  of  life  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world,  when  they  behold  the  beast  that 
was,  and  is  not,  and  yet  is,  is  signified  the  astonishment  of  all! 
those  who  are  of  that  religion,  who  from  its  first  establishment 
affected  dominion  over  heaven  and  earth,  that  the  Word,  al¬ 
though  thus  so  rejected,  still  exists  ;  for  all  who  affect  dominion* 
over  the  holy  things  of  the  church  and  over  heaven,  hate  the 
113 


736,  737 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xvii. 

Word,  because  they  hate  the  Lord,  if  not  confessedly,  yet  in 
heart ;  that  this  is  the  case,  few  in  this  world  know,  because 
they  are  in  the  body,  but  it  is  made  manifest  after  death,  when 
every  one  is  in  his  spirit ;  therefore  they  are  amazed  that  the 
Word  still  exists,  notwithstanding  it  is  so  rejected,  as  above,  n. 
734.  The  reason  why  the  Word  still  exists,  is,  because  it  is 
divine  and  the  Lord  is  in  it. 

736.  Here  is  the  mind  which  hath  wisdom ,  signifies  that 
this  interpretation  is  in  the  natural  sense,  but  for  the  use  of 
those  who  are  in  the  spiritual  sense  from  the  Lord.  Here  is  the 
mind,  signifies  that  this  is  the  meaning  and  interpretation  of 
the  things  which  are  seen  ;  which  hath  wisdom,  signifies  for  the 
use  of  those  who  are  wise  interiorly.  The  reason  why  it  is  an 
interpretation  in  the  natural  sense  for  the  use  of  those  who  are 
in  the  spiritual  sense,  is,  because  the  interpretation  by  the 
angel  was  given  in  the  natural  sense  and  not  in  the  spiritual, 
for  he  said  that  the  seven  heads  of  the  beast  were  seven  moun¬ 
tains,  and  also  that  they  are  seven  kings,  and  that  one  of  them 
is,  and  the  other  is  not  yet  come,  and  that  the  beast  is  the  eighth, 
and  is  one  of  the  seven,  with  other  things  of  a  like  nature,  to 
the  end  of  the  chapter ;  and  these  things  cannot  be  understood 
except  by  those  who  are  in  the  spiritual  sense  from  the  Lord, 
therefore  this  is  what  is  signified  by  having  wisdom.  The  inter¬ 
pretation  was  given  by  the  angel  in  a  natural  and  not  in  a  spir¬ 
itual  sense,  because  the  natural  sense  is  the  basis,  continent, 
and  firmament  of  the  spiritual  and  celestial  sense,  see  the  Doc- 
.trine  of  the  Hew  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture ,  n. 
:27 — 49  ;  on  which  account  also  the  interpretations  in  other 
;parts  of  the  Word  are  given  in  a  natural  sense,  which  yet  can¬ 
not  be  interiorly  understood  but  by  means  of  the  spiritual 
sense ;  as  may  be  seen  in  the  prophets,  and  also  in  the  evan¬ 
gelists  in  many  places. 

737.  The  seven  heads  are  seven  mountains ,  on  which  the 
woman  sitteth.  And  they  are  seven  Icings ,  signifies  the  divine 
goods  and  divine  truths  of  the  Word,  upon  which  the  Roman 
Catholic  religion  is  founded,  destroyed  in  time  and  at  length 
profaned.  Since  by  the  scarlet  beast  is  signified  the  Word,  and 
thence  by  its  heads  are  signified  the  goods  of  love  and  truths 
of  wisdom  which  it  contains,  therefore  the  Word  is  described 
as  to  its  quality  in  regard  to  these  two  among  those  who  are 
meant  by  Babylon,  the  divine  good  of  love  therein  being  de¬ 
scribed  by  mountains,  and  the  divine  truth  therein  by  kings ; 
that  by  mountains  are  signified  the  goods  of  love,  see  n.  336, 
339,  714,  and  that  by  kings  are  signified  the  truths  of  wisdom, 
n.  20,  664,  704,  and  that  by  the  head,  when  spoken  of  the  Lord, 
is  signified  the  divine  love  of  his  divine  wisdom,  and  the  divine 
wisdom  of  his  divine  love,  n.  47,  538,  565,  and  that  by  seven  is 
signified  all  and  what  is  complete,  and  that  it  is  said  of  holy 

114 


/.  8—10.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


738 


things,  n.  10,  391,  657,  and  that  by  the  woman  is  signified  the 
Roman  Catholic  religion,  n.  723.  Hence  then  by  u  the  seven 
heads  are  seven  mountains  on  which  the  woman  sitteth,”  are  sig¬ 
nified  the  divine  goods  and  divine  truths  of  the  Word,  upon 
which  the  Roman  Catholic  religion  is  founded ;  the  reason  is, 
because  by  that  religion  the  whole  Word  is  profaned  and  adul¬ 
terated,  see  above,  n.  717,  719,  721 — 723,  728 — 730.  It  is  said 
to  be  in  time  profaned,  because  at  first  the  Word  was  held  sacred 
among  them,  but  as  they  saw  they  could  exercise  dominion 
by  means  of  the  holy  things  of  the  church,  they  receded  from 
the  Word,  and  acknowledged  their  own  edicts,  precepts,  and 
statutes,  as  equally  sacred,  but  in  reality  superior;  and  at 
length  they  transferred  all  the  Lord’s  power  without  reserve  to 
themselves  ;  it  is  in  consequence  of  their  first  state,  when  they 
held  the  Word  sacred,  that  Lucifer,  by  whom  is  meant  Baby¬ 
lon,  n.  717,  is  called  the  son  of  the  morning ;  but  it  is  in  con¬ 
sequence  of  their  latter  state  that  he  is  said  to  be  brought  down 
to  hell,  Isaiah  xiv. ;  but  on  this  subject  several  things  may  be 
seen  in  the  Wisdom  of  Angels  concerning  the  Divine  Provi¬ 
dence,  n.  257.  It  might  be  conceived  that  Rome  is  meant  by 
the  seven  mountains  on  which  the  woman  sitteth,  seeing  that 
this  city  is  built  upon  seven  mountains,  from  which  also  she  is 
named ;  but  admitting  that  Rome  may  be  understood,  on  ac¬ 
count  of  the  throne  and  tribunal  of  that  religion  being  established 
there,  still  by  the  seven  mountains  are  here  signified  the  divine 
goods  of  the  Word,  and  thence  of  the  church,  profaned,  for  the 
number  seven  adds  nothing  but  what  is  holy,  in  this  instance 
such  as  is  profaned,  as  does  the  same  number  in  other  places  ; 
as  where  the  seven  spirits  before  the  throne  of  God  are  men¬ 
tioned,  Apoc.  i.  4 ;  the  seven  candlesticks,  in  the  midst  of  which 
was  one  like  unto  the  Son  of  Man,  Apoc.  i.  13  ;  the  seven  stars, 
Apoc.  ii.  1 ;  iii.  1 ;  the  seven  lamps  of  fire, — before  the  throne, 
Apoc.  iv.  5 ;  the  seven  seals  with  which  the  book  was  sealed, 
Apoc.  v.  1  ;  the  seven  horns  and  seven  eyes  of  the  Lamb,  Apoc. 
v.  6 ;  the  seven  angels  with  seven  trumpets,  Apoc.  viii.  2 ;  the 
seven  thunders,  Apoc.  x.  3,  4 ;  the  seven  angels  having  seven 
plagues  in  vials,  Apoc.  xv.  1,  6,  7.  So  also  here  it  is  said  that 
the  scarlet  beast  had  “  seven  heads,”  and  that  the  seven  heads 
were  seven  mountains,  and  likewise  that  they  were  seven  kings. 

738.  Five  are  fallen,  and  one  is,  and  the  other  is  not  yet  come / 
and  when  he  cometh  he  must  continue  a  short  space,  signifies  that 
all  the  divine  truths  of  the  Word  are  destroyed,  with  the  excep¬ 
tion  of  this  one,  that  unto  the  Lord  is  given  all  power  in  heaven 
and  in  earth ;  and  of  this,  which  has  not  yet  come  into  discus¬ 
sion,  but  when  it  is,  it  will  not  remain,  namely,  that  the  Lord’s 
Humanity  is  Divine.  By  five  is  not  signified  five,  but  all  the 
rest,  here,  all  the  remaining  divine  truths  of  the  Word,  which 
are  signified  by  kings ;  for  numbers,  in  the  Apocalypse,  and  in 
115 


738  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  Xvii 

the  Word  in  general,  signify  the  quality  of  the  things  with 
which  they  are  connected  ;  being  like  certain  adjectives  an¬ 
nexed  to  substantives,  or  like  certain  predicates  adjoined  to 
their  subjects,  as  may  be  seen  from  the  numbers  two,  three,  four, 
six,  seven,  ten,  twelve,  a  hundred  and  forty-four,  as  mentioned 
above ;  here  therefore  live  signify  all  the  rest,  because  seven  sig¬ 
nify  all  the  holy  things  of  the  Word,  and  it  follows  that  one  is, 
and  that  the  other  is  to  come,  thus  that  there  are  two  out  of 
all  that  remained ;  from  which  it  is  evident  that  bv  five  are  fallen 
is  signified  that  all  the  rest  are  destroyed ;  they  are  said  to  fall, 
because  this  expression  applies  to  kings  who  fall  by  the  sword ; 
by  One  is ,  nothing  else  is  signified  but  this  divine  truth,  that 
unto  the  Lord  is  given  all  jpower  in  heaven  and  in  earth ,  accord¬ 
ing  to  the  Lord’s  own  words,  Matt,  xxviii.  18  ;  John  xiii.  3  ; 
-xvii.  2,  3,  10,  see  above,  n.  618;  the  reason  why  this  one  is 
not  destroyed,  is,  because  without  it  they  could  not  have  claimed 
to  themselves  a  right  of  exercising  dominion  over  all  things  of 
the  church,  and  of  the  Word,  and  over  heaven.  By  the  other 
which  is  not  yet  come,  and  when  he  cometh,  he  must  continue 
but  a  short  space,  is  signified  a  divine  truth  which  has  not  yet 
come  into  discussion,  and  when  it  comes,  will  not  remain  with 
them,  which  is,  that  the  Lord’s  Humanity  is  Divine.  It  is  said 
it  must  continue  a  short  space,  because  it  is  according  to  divine 
providence,  concerning  which  see  above,  n.  686.  That  it  is  a 
divine  truth  that  the  Lord’s  Humanity  is  Divine,  may  be  seen 
in  the  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Lord ,  from 
beginning  to  end.  But  the  reason  why  it  has  not  yet  been 
brought  into  discussion,  is,  because  after  they  had  transferred 
to  themselves  all  the  Lord’s  power,  they  could  not  acknowledge 
the  Lord’s  Humanity  to  be  Divine,  inasmuch  as  then  it  would 
have  been  said  by  the  laity  and  common  people,  that  they  had 
transferred  to  themselves  the  divine  power,  and  that  at  that  rate 
the  pope  himself  must  be  God,  and  his  ministers  gods  ;  but  that 
this  point  will  be  brought  into  discussion,  may  appear  from  this 
circumstance,  that  it  is  foretold  in  the  Apocalypse.  “  That  this 
other  truth,  which  is  that  the  Lord’s  Humanity  is  Divine,  was 
seen  by  them,  although  with  their  eyes  shut  as  it  were,  is  evi¬ 
dent  from  their  saying,  that  in  the  eucharist  there  is  not  only 
the  Lord’s  body  and  blood,  but  also  his  Soul  and  Divinity,  con¬ 
sequently,  that  his  Humanity  is  omnipresent  as  well  as  his 
Divinity,  and  his  Humanity  could  not  be  omnipresent  were  it 
not  divine.  They  say,  likewise,  that  Christ,  as  to  his  body  and 
blood,  and  at  the  same  time  as  to  his  Soul  and  Divinity,  is  in 
them  by  means  of  the  eucharist,  and  they  in  him,  and  this  is 
said  of  his  Humanity ;  which  could  not  be  said,  because  it  would 
not  be  possible,  were  not  his  Humanity  Divine.  Besides,  they 
also  declare,  that  the  saints  will  reign  with  Christ,  and  that  Christ 
ought  to  be  worshipped,  and  the  saints  invoked  and  revered 
116 


7.  10—12.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


739,  740 


also  that  Christ  is  the  true  light,  and  that  in  him  they  live  and 
have  merit,  with  other  tilings  of  a  like  nature,  which  imply  the 
Divinity  of  his  Humanity.  These  things  are  from  the  Council 
of  Trent  and  the  bull  thence  delivered.  Hence,  as  was  observed, 
they  see  that  truth,  but  as  it  were  with  their  eyes  shut.” 

739.  And  the  blast  that  was  and  is  not,  even  he  is  the  eighth , 
and  is  of  the  seven,  and  goeth  into  perdition,  signifies  that  the 
Word,  before  alluded  to,  is  divine  good  itself,  and  that  it  is  di¬ 
vine  truth,  and  that  it  is  taken  away  from  the  laity  and  com¬ 
mon  people,  lest  the  profanations  and  adulterations  of  it  by  their 
leaders  should  be  rendered  apparent,  and  they  should  recede 
on  that  account.  By  the  beast  that  was  and  is  not  is  signified 
the  Word,  as  before,  verse  8  ;  by  being  itself  the  eighth,  here 
the  eighth  mountain,  is  signified  that  it  is  divine  good  itself,  for 
bv  the  seven  mountains  are  signified  the  divine  goods  of  the 
Word,  n.  737 ;  hence,  by  the  beast  itself  being  the  eighth 
mountain  is  signified  that  it  is  divine  good  itself ;  by  eight  is 
also  signified  good;  and  because  all  the  goods  of  the  Word 
with  them  are  profaned,  it  is  not  said  to  be  itself  one  of  the 
seven  mountains,  as  it  was  just  before  said  to  be  of  the  seven 
kings,  by  whom  are  signified  the  divine  truths  of  the  Word,  all 
of  which  were  not  adulterated,  n.  737,  738.  From  these  few 
remarks,  the  arcanum  which  lies  concealed  in  these  words 
may  be  perceived.  By  its  going  into  perdition  is  signified  that 
it  is  rejected,  as  above,  n.  734;  but  inasmuch  as  the  Word  is 
not  so  far  rejected  as  to  prevent  its  being  acknowledged  to  be 
holy,  though  it  be  taken  out  of  the  hands  of  the  laity  and  com¬ 
mon  people,  lest  the  profanations  of  good  and  adulterations  of 
truth  therein,  by  their  leaders,  should  be  perceived,  and  the 
laity  should  on  that  account  recede,  therefore  this,  as  being 
its  real  cause,  is  signified  by  going  into  perdition.  The  reason 
why  the  Word  is  divine  good  and  divine  truth  itself,  is,  because 
in  all  and  every  particular  thereof  there  is  the  marriage  of  the 
Lord  and  the  church,  and  thence  the  marriage  of  good  and 
truth ;  as  also  because  in  every  particular  thereof  there  is  a 
celestial  sense  and  a  spiritual  sense,  and  in  its  celestial  sense 
it  is  divine  good,  and  in  its  spiritual  sense  it  is  divine  truth ; 
and  these  are  in  the  Word  because  the  Lord  is  the  Word  ;  all 
which  points  are  set  forth  in  the  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusa¬ 
lem  concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture. 

7 40.  And  the  ten  horns  which  thou  sawest  are  ten  kings  who 
have  received  no  kingdom  as  yet ,  signifies  the  Word  as  to  its 
power  derived  from  divine  truths  among  those  who  are  in  the 
kingdom  of  France,  and  are  not  so  much  under  the  yoke  of  the 
popish  dominion,  with  whom,  nevertheless,  there  is  not  as  yet  a 
church  altogether  separated  from  the  Homan  Catholic  religion. 
That  this  is  said  of  those  who  are  in  the  kingdom  of  France, 
may  appear  from  the  series  and  connexion  of  things  in  the  spir- 

*  117 


741 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xvii. 


itual  sense  ;  for  the  subject  now  treated  of  relates  to  the  recep¬ 
tion  of  the  Word  by  those  who  are  in  the  Christian  world;  to 
the  reception  of  the  Word  and  consequent  state  of  the  church 
among  the  Roman  Catholics,  verses  9 — 11 ;  to  the  reception  of 
the  Word  and  consequent  state  of  the  church  among  those  who 
are  attached  to  that  religion  only  as  to  externals,  who,  for  the 
most  part,  belong  to  the  kingdom  of  France,  verses  12 — 14 ;  to 
the  rest  who  profess  that  religion  indeed,  but  yet  dissent  from 
it  in  various  points,  verse  15  ;  and  to  the  Protestants  or  Reformed, 
who  have  openly  receded  from  that  religion,  verses  16,  17. 
But  that  all  these  are  treated  of  cannot  possibly  be  known,  un¬ 
less  it  be  known  that  by  the  scarlet  beast  is  meant  the  Word, 
and  that  the  church  exists  according  to  its  reception  of  the 
Word.  That  by  the  scarlet  beast  is  meant  the  Word,  see  above, 
n.  723,  and  that  the  church  is  a  church  from  the  Word,  and 
according  to  the  understanding  thereof,  see  the  Doctrine  of  the 
New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture,  n.  76 — -79. 
By  horns,  in  the  present  case  the  horns  of  the  beast,  is  signified 
the  power  of  the  Word,  and  by  ten  horns  much  power,  here 
divine  power,  because  it  is  of  the  Lord  by  the  Word.  That 
horns  signify  power,  and  ten  horns  much  power,  see  above,  n. 
270,  539,  724.  By  kings  are  signified  they  who  are  in  divine 
truths  derived  from  the  Word,  and  abstractedly  the  divine 
truths  therein ;  lienee,  by  their  having  received  no  kingdom 
as  yet,  is  signified  among  whom  there  is  not  as  yet  a  church 
altogether  separated  from  the  Roman  Catholic  religion.  From 
these  considerations  it  may  be  seen  that  by  the  ten  horns  being 
ten  kings,  who  have  received  no  kingdom  as  yet,  is  signified  the 
Word  as  to  its  power  derived  from  divine  truths,  among  those 
who  are  in  the  kingdom  of  France,  and  elsewhere  ;  also  among 
those  who  are  called  Jansenists,  and  are  not  so  much  under  the 
popish  yoke,  among  whom  nevertheless  there  is  not  as  yet  a 
church  altogether  separated  from  the  Roman  Catholic  religion. 
It  is  said  that  there  is  not  as  yet  among  those  who  are  in  the 
kingdom  of  France  a  church  altogether  separated  from  the  Ro¬ 
man  Catholic  religion,  because  they  adhere  to  that  religion  in 
its  externals,  but  not  so  much  in  internals.  Externals  are  for¬ 
malities,  and  internals  are  essentials.  The  reason  why  they 
still  adhere  to  it,  is,  because  there  are  so  many  monasteries  there, 
and  because  the  priesthood  there  is  under  the  pope’s  jurisdic¬ 
tion,  and  these  are  guided  in  every  formality  according  to  papal 
edicts  and  statutes,  from  which  circumstance  many  do  still  con¬ 
tinue  in  the  essentials  of  that  religion,  wherefore  the  church 
there  is  not  yet  separated.  This  is  what  is  signified  by  their 
having  received  no  kingdom  as  yet. 

741.  But  receive  power  as  kings  one  hour  with  the  beast,  sig¬ 
nifies  that  the  W ord  has  power  among  them,  and  they  through 
the  Word,  as  though  they  were  in  its  divine  truths.  By  receiv 
118 


v.  12,  13.J 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


742 


ing  power  with  the  beast,  is  signified  to  have  power  together 
with  the  Word,  thus  that  the  Word  has  power  with  them,  and 
that  they  have  power  through  the  Word  ;  by  receiving  power 
is  signified  to  prevail,  and  by  the  beast  is  signified  the  Word, 
n.  723.  As  kings,  signifies  as  though  they  were  in  divine  truths 
derived  from  the  Word  ;  for  by  kings  are  signified  those  who 
are  in  divine  truths  derived  from  the  Word,  and  abstractedly 
the  divine  truths  therein,  see  n.  20,  664,  704,  740  ;  by  one  hour 
is  signified  a  little  while,  and  also  in  some  degree  ;  from  henco 
it  is  evident,  that  by  receiving  power  as  kings  one  hour  with 
the  beast,  is  signified  that  the  Word  had  power  with  them,  and 
they  through  the  Word,  as  though  they  were  principled  in  its 
divine  truths.  This  is  said,  because  they  acknowledge  the  Word 
to  be  divinely  inspired,  and  hence  that  the  church  is  a  church 
by  virtue  of  the  Word;  but  still  they  do  not  as  yet  derive  di¬ 
vine  truths  from  it,  except  such  as  are  of  a  common  or  general 
nature,  as  that  God  only  is  to  be  worshipped,  and  that  no  man 
ought  to  be  worshipped  as  a  God  ;  and  that  the  power  given 
to  Feter  is  not  in  itself  divine,  and  yet  that  to  open  and  shut 
heaven  is  to  exercise  divine  power,  which  is  not  a  power  pro¬ 
per  to  man ;  they  confirm  these  things  among  themselves  from 
the  Word  ;  but  before  others,  who  do  not  hear  the  Word  from 
rationality,  which  is  given  by  continual  influx  from  heaven  to 
every  one  who  is  desirous  of  being  in  truths.  As  to  their  not 
proceeding  further,  and  drawing  their  doctrinals  of  faith  and 
life  from  the  Word,  it  is  owing  to  the  Lord’s  divine  providence, 
lest  truth  and  falsity  should  be  mixed  together,  and  an  interior 
strife  should  thence  arise,  like  that  of  a  fermentation  which 
produces  turbidity,  seeing  that  in  externals  or  in  ceremonial 
matters  they  are  still  in  connexion  with  the  Roman  Catholic 
religion. 

742.  These  have  one  mind ,  and,  they  will  give  their  power 
and  strength  to  the  beast ,  signifies  that  they  unanimously  ac¬ 
knowledge  that  there  is  no  government  or  dominion  over  the 
church  but  through  the  Word  alone.  By  having  one  mind  is 
signified  to  acknowledge  unanimously ;  by  giving  their  power 
and  strength  to  the  beast  is  signified  to  ascribe  to  the  Word  the 
government  and  dominion  over  the  church.  That  the  government 
and  dominion  over  the  church  is  meant,  follows  from  this  being 
the  subject  treated  of,  because  the  Word  is  treated  of;  hence  it 
is  evident,  that  by  these  having  one  mind,  and  giving  their 
power  and  strength  to  the  beast,  is  signified  that  they  unani¬ 
mously  acknowledge  that  there  is  no  government  or  dominion 
over  the  church  but  through  the  W ord  alone.  They  acknowledge, 
indeed,  the  pope  as  the  liead  of  the  church,  but  they  db  not 
acknowledge  his  government  and  dominion  over  the  church  to 
be  like  that  of  the  head  over  the  body,  but  like  what  is  supreme 
over  a  body  which  does  not  rule  and  govern  from  itself,. but. 

119  . 


743  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap  .  Xvii. 

from  God  by  and  through  the  Word,  and  that  in  such  a  case  it 
ought  to  be  obeyed  :  consequently,  that  the  interpretation  of 
the  Word  is  not  left  to  his  arbitrary  determination  alone,  a9 
has  come  to  pass,  seeing  that  in  this  manner  the  divine  author¬ 
ity  of  the  Word  is  perverted  and  destroyed. 

743.  These  shall  fight  with  the  Lamb ,  and  the  Lamb  shall 
overcome  them,  /  for  he  is  Lord  of  lords ,  and  King  of  kings ,  sig¬ 
nifies  the  Lord’s  combat  with  them  concerning  the  acknowledg¬ 
ment  of  his  divine  humanity,  because  in  that  humanity  the 
Lord  is  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  also  the  Word.  By  their 
combating  with  the  Lord,  and  the  Lord  with  them,  is  not  meant 
such  a  combat  as  is  carried  on  by  the  wicked,  and  with  the 
wicked,  but  such  as  is  carried  .on  by  those  and  with  those  who 
are  not  yet  in  truths  concerning  the  Lord  ;  by  the  Lamb  is  sig¬ 
nified  the  Lord  as  to  the  Divine  Humanity,  and  also  as  to  the 
Word,  n.  269,  291,  595  ;  and  by  overcoming  them  is  signified 
to  convince  by  the  Word :  because  he  is  Lord  of  lords  and  King 
of  kings,  signifies,  because  he  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth  ; 
in  consequence  of  his  dominion  over  all  the  goods  of  heaven 
and  the  church  he  is  called  Lord  of  lords,  and  because  his  king¬ 
dom  is  over  all  the  truths  of  heaven  and  the  church  he  is  called 
King  of  kings,  n.  664.  From  what  has  been  said  it  is  evident, 
that  by  these  shall  make  war  with  the  Lamb,  and  the  Lamb 
shall  overcome  them,  because  he  is  Lord  of  lords  and  King  of 
kings,  is  signified  the  Lord’s  combat  with  them  concerning  the 
acknowledgment  of  the  Lord’s  Divine  Humanity,  because  the 
Lord  in  his  Divine  Humanity  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth. 
That  the  Lord  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  he  himself  man¬ 
ifestly  teaches,  for  he  says  :  “All  things  whatsoever  the  Father 
hath  are  mine,”  J ohn  xvi.  15.  “  The  Father  lovetli  the  Son,  and 
hath  given  all  things  into  his  handf  John  iii.  35,  36  ;  xiii.  3. 
“  Father,  as  thou  hast  given  him  power  over  all  flesh ; — and  all 
mine  are  thine ,  and  thine  are  minefi  John  xvii.  2,  3,  10.  “ All 
power  is  given  unto  me  in  heaven  and  in  earth,”  Matt,  xxviii. 
18.  “  I  am  the  Way,  the  Truth,  and  the  Life  :  no  man  cometli 

unto  the  Father  but  by  me.  If  ye  had  known  me  ye  should 
have  known  my  Father  also: — Believe  me,  that  I  am  in  the 
Father,  and  the  Father  in  me,”  John  xiv.  6 — 11.  “  I  and  my 

Father  are  one,”  John  x.  30.  “  He  that  believeth  on  the  Son 

hath  everlasting  life ;  and  he  that  believeth  not  the  Son  shall 
not  see  life,”  John  iii.  15,  17,  18,  36 ;  vi.  47 ;  xv.  26,  and  else¬ 
where.  Who  does  not  know  that  the  Lord  was  conceived  from 
God  the  Father  (Luke  i.  34,  35),  and  who  cannot  thence  under¬ 
stand,  that  God  the  Father,  who  is  Jehovah,  took  upon  him  Hu¬ 
manity  in  the  world,  and  consequently,  that  the  Humanity  is 
the  Humanity  of  God  the  Father;  and  thus  that  God  the 
Father  and  He  are  one,  as  the  soul  and  body  are  one  ?  Can 
any  one  therefore  approach  the  soul  of  a  man,  and  descend 
120 


v.  13,  14.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


744 


thence  to  his  body  ?  Is  not  his  humanity  to  be  approached  ? 
and  is  not  his  soul  addressed  hereby  at  the  same  time  ?  By 
these  and  many  other  passages  which  occur  in  the  Word,  the 
Lamb  will  overcome  them ;  wherefore  since  they  have  ceased 
to  worship  the  pope,  let  them  worship  Him  from  whom  the  pope 
says  he  derives  all  power  over  the  church  and  heaven ;  for  the 
pope  is  a  man,  and  the  Lord  is  God,  and  God  alone  is  to  be  ap¬ 
proached,  invoked,  and  adored,  that  is,  worshipped.  The  Lord 
alone  is  the  Holy  One  who  ought  to  be  invoked,  Apoc.  xv.  4. 
I  am  aware  it  will  be  thought,  How  can  Jehovah  the  Father, 
who  is  the  Creator  of  the  universe,  come  down  and  assume  Hu¬ 
manity  ?  But  let  them  think  also,  How  can  the  Son  from  eter¬ 
nity,  who  is  equal  to  the  Father,  and  also  the  Creator  of  the 
universe,  do  this  ?  Does  it  not  amount  to  the  same  thing  ?  It 
is  said  the  Father  and  the  Son  from  eternity,  but  there  is  no 
Son  from  eternity,  it  is  the  Divine  Humanity  called  the  Son, 
that  was  sent  into  the  world,  Luke  i.  34,  35.  But  on  this  sub¬ 
ject  see  below,  n.  990. 

744.  And  they  that  are  with  him  are  called ,  and  chosen ,  and 
faithful ,  signifies  that  they  who  approach  and  worship  the  Lord 
alone,  are  they  who  go  to  heaven,  as  well  they  who  are  in  the 
externals  of  the  church,  as  they  who  are  in  its  internals  and  in¬ 
most  principles.  They  that  are  with  him,  signifies  such  as 
approach  the  Lord,  for  they  are  with  him;  by  the  called,  chosen, 
and  faithful,  are  signified  they  who  are  in  the  externals,  inter¬ 
nals,  and  inmost  principles  of  the  church,  who,  because  they  are 
in  the  Lord,  go  to  heaven.  By  the  called,  indeed,  are  meant 
all  men,  because  all  are  called,  but  by  the  called  who  are  with 
the  Lord,  are  meant  they  who  are  in  heaven  with  the  Lord,  as 
all  are  called  who  are  at  the  marriage  with  the  bridegroom  :  by 
the  elect  it  is  not  meant  that  any  are  elected  by  predestination, 
but  they  who  are  with  the  Lord  are  so  called  :  by  the  faithful 
are  meant  such  as  have  faith  in  the  Lord.  The  reason  why  it 
means  those  who  are  in  the  externals,  internals,  and  inmost 
principles  of  the  church,  is,  because  the  Lord’s  church  is  dis¬ 
tinguished,  like  heaven,  into  three  degrees ;  in  the  ultimate 
degree  are  they  who  are  in  its  externals,  in  the  second  degree 
are  they  who  are  in  its  internals,  and  in  the  third  degree  they 
who  are  in  its  inmost  principles.  They  who  are  in  the  exter¬ 
nals  of  the  church  with  the  Lord,  are  denominated  the  called ; 
they  who  are  in  its  internals  are  denominated  the  elect ;  and 
they  who  are  in  its  inmost  principles  are  denominated  the  faith¬ 
ful  ;  for  so  they  are  called  in  the  Word,  where  Jacob  is  said  to 
be  called,  and  Israel  chosen,  because  by  Jacob  are  there  meant 
such  as  are  in  the  externals  of  the  church,  and  by  Israel  such 
as  are  in  its  internals.  It  is  here  said,  “They  that  are  with  him 
are  called,  and  chosen,  and  faithful,”  because  it  was  said  before 
that  they  shall  fight  with  the  Lamb,  and  the  Lamb  will  over* 
12  L 


745,  746 


THE  APOCALYPSE  KEVEALED. 


[Chap.  xvii. 


come  them,  that  they  may  know  that  such  as  the  Lord  over¬ 
comes,  that  is,  convinces  by  the  Word,  are  with  him  in  heaven, 
some  in  the  ultimate  heaven,  some  in  the  second,  and  some  in 
the  third,  every  one  according  to  reception. 

745.  And  he  saith  unto  me ,  The  waters  which  thou  sawest , 
where  the  harlot  sitteth ,  are  peoples  and  multitudes ,  and  nations 
and  tongues ,  signifies  that  they  are  under  the  papal  dominion, 
but  principled  in  the  truths  of  the  Word  variously  adulterated  _ 
and  profaned  by  that  religion,  according  to  the  varieties  of  its 
doctrine  and  discipline,  and  of  its  religion  and  confession.  The 
waters  which  he  saw  where  the  harlot  sitteth,  are  the  waters 
that  are  mentioned  in  verse  1  of  this  chapter,  where  it  is  said, 
“I  will  show  unto  thee  the  judgment  of  the  great  whore  that 
sitteth  upon  many  waters.”  That  by  waters  are  there  signified 
the  truths  of  the  Word  adulterated  and  profaned,  see  above,  n. 
719.  The  reason  why  it  is  said  that  these  waters  are  peoples 
and  multitudes,  and  nations  and  tongues,  is,  because  by  them 
are  signified  all  who  are  under  the  papal  dominion  of  various 
doctrine  and  discipline,  religion  and  confession  ;  for  by  peoples 
are  signified  they  who  are  in  doctrine,  n.  383 ;  by  multitudes 
they  who  are  in  discipline  ;  by  nations  they  who  are  in  religion, 
n.  483  ;  and  by  tongues  they  who  are  in  confession,  n.  282,  483. 
The  reason  why  these  are  now  mentioned,  is,  because  what  goes 
before  relates  to  the  reception  and  understanding  of  the  Word 
by  those  who  are  in  the  Roman  Catholic  religion,  from  verses  8 

. — 11 ;  and  afterwards  to  the  reception  and  understanding  of 
the  Word  by  the  noble  French  nation,  from  verses  12 — 14 ;  and 
here,  therefore,  to  the  reception  and  understanding  of  the  Word 
among  the  rest  of  those  who  are  under  the  papal  dominion : 
after  this  follow  verses  16, 17,  relating  to  the  Protestants  ;  thus 
are  all  these  things  foretold  in  their  exact  order.  Thafunder 
the  papal  dominion  there  are  people  of  various  doctrine,  disci¬ 
pline,  religion,  and  confession,  is  well  known  ;  for  the  Roman 
Catholic  religion  is  differently  observed  in  the  several  king¬ 
doms  in  which  it  is  established. 

746.  And  the  ten  horns  which  thou  sawest  upon  the  beast , 
these  shall  hate  the  harlot ,  signifies  the  Word  as  to  its  power 
derived  from  divine  truths  among  the  Protestants,  who  have 
entirely  cast  off  the  yoke  of  popery.  It  is  said  here,  as  above, 
verse  12,  “The  ten  horns  which  thou  sawest;”  but  it  is  added 
above,  “  are  ten  kings,”  whereas,  here  it  is  said  “  these,”  be¬ 
cause  in  one  as  well  as  in  the  other,  they  are  treated  of  who 
have  seceded  from  the  Roman  Catholic  religion  ;  in  the  former, 
they  who  have  seceded  in  part,  and  in  the  latter,  they  who  have 
done  so  altogether.  That  the  Protestants  or  the  Reformed  are 
here  treated  of  is  evident  from  what  follows, — viz.,  that  they 
would  make  the  harlot  desolate  and  naked  ;  and  that  they 
would  eat  her  flesh,  and  burn  her  with  fire,  and  give  her  king- 

122 


y.  14 — 16.J 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


747,  748 


dom  to  tlie  beast.  That  by  the  ten  horns  which  thou  sawest 
upon  the  beast,  is  signified  the  Word  as  to  its  power  derived 
from  divine  truths,  see  above,  n.  740.  To  hate  the  harlot  is  not 
to  endure  the  Roman  Catholic  religion,  and  therefore  to  cast  off 
the  papal  yoke. 

747.  And  shall  make  her  desolate  and  naked ,  signifies  that 
they  will  divest  themselves  of  its  falses  and  evils.  Ry  making 
her  desolate  is  signified  to  divest  themselves  of  its  falses,  and 
by  making  her  naked  is  signified  to  divest  themselves  of  its 
evils,  for  they  make  her  desolate  and  naked  with  themselves  or 
in  their  own  estimation.  Desolation  in  the  Word  is  predicated 
of  truths  and  falses,  and  nakedness  of  «goods  and  evils,  as  may 
appear  from  what  has  been  adduced  above  concerning  naked¬ 
ness,  at  n.  213,  706.  Hence  it  may  appear  that  by  their  mak¬ 
ing  her  desolate  and  naked,  is  signified  that  they  will  divest 
themselves  of  all  the  falses  and  evils  of  that  religion.  That 
the  Protestants  or  Reformed  have  done  so,  is  well  known. 

748.  And  shall  eat  her  flesh  and  hum  her  with  fire,  signifies 
that  they  will  hate  and  condemn  the  evils  and  falses  which  are 
proper  to  that  religion,  and  will  desecrate  the  religion  itself, 
and  root  it  out  from  among  them.  This  is  said  of  the  Protes¬ 
tants  who  would  act  in  this  manner  towards  the  harlot,  that  is, 
the  Roman  Catholic  religion.  By  eating  her  flesh  is  signified 
from  aversion  to  condemn  and  destroy  in  themselves  the  things 
proper  to  that  religion,  which  are  evils  and  falses,  as  will  be 
seen  presently ;  and  by  burning  her  with  fire  is  signified  to  de¬ 
secrate  the  religion  itself  as  profane,  and  to  root  it  out  from 
among  themselves.  The  reason  why  this  is  signified  by  burning 
with  fire,  is,  because  the  punishment  inflicted  for  profaning 
what  is  sacred  wTas  burning ;  therefore  it  was  commanded  in  the 
divine  law,  that  they  who  profaned  the  name  of  Jehovah  by 
worshipping  other  gods,  “  should  themselves,  and  all  that  they 
had,  be  bui'nt  with  fire,”  Deut.  iii.  13, 18  ;  therefore  Moses  burnt 
with  fire  the  golden  calf  which  the  children  of  Israel  profanely 
worshipped,  Exod.  xxxii. ;  Deut.  ix.  21 ;  and  the  two  sons  of 
Aaron,  because  they  profaned  things  holy,  were  consumed  by 
fire  from  heaven,  Levit.  x.  1- — 6  ;  nor  is  any  thing  else  signified 
by  the  fire  and  pile  in  Tophet,  but  hell-fire,  which  is  the  portion 
of  those  who  profane  things  holy,  Isaiah  xxx.  33  ;  Jerem.  vii. 
11,  32,  33 ;  xix.  5,  6 ;  2  Kings  xxiii.  10 ;  for  there  they  wor¬ 
shipped  Moloch  by  abominable  sacrifices.  Since  by  the  fourth 
beast  in  Daniel  is  signified  the  religion  which  profanes  the 
Word,  and  thence  the  holy  things  of  the  church,  n.  751,  there¬ 
fore  it  is  said  to  have  been  burnt  with  fire,  Dan.  vii.  11.  Kow 
as  it  is  a  profane  kind  of  worship  to  worship  a  man  instead  of 
the  Lord,  therefore  it  is  here  said  that  they  burned  the  harlot 
herself  with  fire,  by  which  is  signified  that  they  desecrated  that 
religion,  and  rooted  it  out  from  among  themselves.  The  reason 

123 


749  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVli 

why  eating  her  flesh  signifies  from  aversion  to  condemn  and 
root  out  from  among  themselves  the  evils  and  falses  which  are 
proper  to  that  religion,  is,  because  this  is  signified  by  eating  her 
flesh ;  for  by  flesh  are  signified  the  things  proper  to  any  one, 
which  relate  to  goods  and  truths,  and,  in  an  opposite  sense,  to 
evils  and  falses,  and  by  eating  is  signified  to  consume,  thus  to 
destroy :  that  by  flesh  is  signified  man’s  proprium  or  selfhood, 
which  in  itself  is  evil,  is  evident  from  these  passages  :  “  It  is  the 
spirit  that  quickeneth ;  the  flesh  profiteth  nothing,”  John  vi. 
63.  “  That  which  is  born  of  the  flesh  is  flesh ,  and  that  which 

is  born  of  the  spirit  is  spirit,”  John  iii.  6.  “  As  many  as  re¬ 

ceived  him,  to  them  gave  he  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God, 
• — which  were  born  not  of  blood,  nor  of  the  will  of  the  fleshfl 
John  i.  12,  13.  “  For  he  remembered  that  they  were  but 

flesh ;  a  wind  that  passeth  away,  and  cometh  not  again,”  Psalm 
lxxviii.  39.  “Now the  Egyptians  are  men,  and  not  God;  and 
their  horses  flesh,  and  not  spirit,”  Isaiah  xxxi.  3.  “  Jerusalem 

hath  committed  fornication  with  the  Egyptians  thy  neighbours, 
great  of  flesh Ezek.  xvi.  26.  “  Jesus  said  unto  Peter,  Flesh 

and  blood  hath  not  revealed  it  unto  thee,”  Matt.  xvi.  17. 
“  Cursed  be  the  man  that  trusteth  in  man,  and  maketh  flesh  his 
arm,”  Jerem.  xvii.  5.  Since  flesh  signifies  the  selfhood  of  man, 
or  his  proprium,  and  since  they  who  entertain  hatred  against 
others  make  attempts  upon  what  is  proper  to  them,  or  upon 
their  property,  with  intent  to  destroy  them,  therefore  this  is 
what  is  signified  by  eating  flesh;  as  also  in  the  following  pas¬ 
sages  :  “  That  that  dieth,  let  it  die  ;  and  that  that  is  to  be  cut 
off,  let  it  be  cut  off ;  and  let  the  rest  eat  every  one  the  flesh  of 
another,”  Zech.  xi.  9.  “They  shall  devour  Israel  with  open 
mouth, — they  shall  eat  every  man  the  flesh  of  his  own  arm  ; — • 
Manasseli  Ephraim,  and  Ephraim  Manasseh,”  Isaiah  ix.  12,  20, 
21.  “  I  will  feed  them  that  oppress  thee  with  their  own  flesh  fl 

Isaiah  xlix.  26.  “They  shall  eat  every  one  the  flesh  of  his 
friend,”  Jer.  xix.  9.  By  “  eating  the  flesh  of  sons  and  daugh¬ 
ters,”  Jer.  xvii.  5 ;  xix.  9,  is  signified  to  destroy  truths  and 
goods  in  themselves ;  for  by  sons  are  signified  truths,  and  by 
daughters  goods,  as  may  be  seen  above,  n.  139,  543,  546,  612. 
Moreover,  the  expression  all  flesh  occurs  in  the  Word,  and  by  it 
is  signified  every  man,  Gen.  vi.  12,  13,  17,  19 ;  Isaiah  xl.  5,  6; 
xlix.  26  ;  lxvi.  16,  23,  24 ;  Jer.  xxv.  31 ;  xxxii.  27 ;  xlv.  5  ; 
Ezek.  xx.  48 ;  xxi.  4,  5. 

749.  For  God  hath  jput  it  in  their  hearts  to  execute  his  will , 
and  to  act  [with]  one  mind ,  and  to  give  their  kingdom  unto  the 
beast ,  signifies  judgment  from  the  Lord  among  them,  that  they 
might  totally  reject  and  condemn  the  Roman  Catholic  religion, 
and  root  out  and  extirpate  it  from  among  themselves,  and  their 
unanimous  determination  to  acknowledge  the  Word,  and  there¬ 
upon  to  found  the  church.  Since  by  the  harlot  is  signified  the 
124 


V.  16,  17. J  HIE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  749 

Homan  Catholic  religion,  and  by  the  ten  horns  which  will  hat^ 
the  harlot,  are  signified  the  Protestants,  as  above,  n.  746 — -748, 
it  is  evident,  that  by  executing  his  will  is  signified  that  they 
came  to  a  determination  and  conclusion  to  reject  and  desecrate 
that  religion  altogether,  and  to  root  out  and  extirpate  it  from 
among  themselves,  as  above,  n.  748  ;  and  it  is  also  evident,  that 
by  acting  with  one  mind,  and  giving  their  kingdom  unto  the 
beast,  is  signified  to  come  to  an  unanimous  determination  and 
conclusion  to  acknowdedge  the  Word,  and  to  found  the  church 
upon  it.  By  the  beast  is  signified  the  Word,  as  above,  without 
exception,  see  n.  723 ;  and  by  their  kingdom  is  signified  the 
church  and  its  government,  as  will  be  seen  above.  By  God’s 
putting  it  in  their  hearts,  is  signified  that  these  things  are  from 
the  Lord.  That  a  kingdom  signifies  the  church  may  appear 
from  the  following  passages  :  “  But  the  children  of  the  kingdom 
shall  be  cast  out  into  outer  darkness,”  Matt.  viii.  12.  “The 
good  seed  are  the  children  of  the  kingdom ,”  Matt.  xiii.  38. 
“  When  any  one  heareth  the  Word  of  the  kingdom  and  under- 
standeth  it  not,”  Matt.  xiii.  19.  “  The  kingdom  of  God  shall 

be  taken  from  you,  and  given  to  a  nation  bringing  forth  the 
fruits  thereof,”  Matt.  xxi.  43.  “  No  man  having  put  his  hand 

to  the  plough,  and  looking  back,  is  fit  for  the  kingdom  of  God,” 
Luke  ix.  62.  “  Thy  kingdom  come.  Thy  will  be  done  in 

earth  as  it  is  in  heaven,”  Matt.  vi.  10.  Jesus,  John,  and  the 
disciples  preached  that  “  the  kingdom  of  heaven  was  at  hand,” 
Matt.  iii.  2  ;  iv.  17 ;  x.  7  ;  Luke  x.  11  ;  xvi.  16  ;  as  also,  “  The 
gospel,  or  good  tidings  of  the  kingdom ,”  Matt.  iv.  23  ;  ix.  35  ; 
xxiv.  14 ;  Luke  viii.  1.  “  But  if  I  with  the  finger  of  God  cast 

out  devils,  no  doubt  the  kingdom  of  God  is  come  unto  you,” 
Luke  xi.  20;  besides  many  other  passages  in  the  Word  where 
the  kingdom  of  God  occurs.  So  in  these  :  “  If  ye  will  obey  my 
voice  indeed,  and  keep  my  covenant, — ye  shall  be  unto  me  a 
kingdom  of  priests,”  Exod.  xix.  5,  6.  “  And  thou,  0  tower  of 

the  flock,  the  stronghold  of  the  daughter  of  Zion,  unto  thee 
shall  it  come,  even  the  first  dominion,  the  kingdom  shall  come 
to  the  daughter  of  Jerusalem.”  Micah  iv.  8.  “  But  the  saints 

of  the  Most  High  shall  take  the  kingdom ,  and  possess  the  king¬ 
dom  for  ever,  even  for  ever,”  Dan.  vii.  18,  22.  “  And  the 

kingdom ,  and  dominion,  and  the  greatness  of  the  kingdom  under 
the  whole  heaven,  shall  be  given  to  the  people  of  the  saints  of 
the  Most  High,  whose  kingdom  is  an  everlasting  kingdom ,  and 
all  dominions  shall  serve  and  obey  him,”  Dan.  vii.  27.  “  There 

was  given  to  the  Son  of  Man  a  kingdom ,  which  should  not  be 
destroyed,  and  all  peoples,  nations,  and  languages  should  serve 
him,”  Dan.  vii.  14 ;  besides  other  places.  The  reason  why 
kingdom  signifies  the  church,  is,  because  the  Lord’s  kingdom 
is  in  heaven  and  on  earth,  and  his  kingdom  on  earth  is  the 
church  ;  therefore  the  Lord  is  called  King  of  kings. 

125 


750,  751 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  Xviu 


7 50.  Until  the  words  of  God  shoidd  be  consummated ,  signifies 
until  all  things  should  be  fulfilled  which  are  foretold  concerning 
them.  By  being  consummated  is  signified  to  be  fulfilled  ;  and 
by  the  words  of  God  are  signified  the  things  which  are  fore¬ 
told  in  the  Word ;  and  because  it  is  said  “  consummated,”  it 
signifies  until  all  be  fulfilled  ;  this  is  spoken  of  the  Protestants, 
and  of  their  giving  the  kingdom  to  the  beast,  that  is,  that  they 
would  acknowledge  the  W  ord,  and  found  the  church  upon  it, 
as  above,  n.  749  :  but  they  indeed  do  acknowledge  the  Word, 
and  say  that  the  church  is  founded  upon  it,  and  yet  they  found 
the  doctrine  of  the  church  upon  this  single  passage  of  Paul,  .that 
man  is  justified  by  faith  alone  without  the  deeds  of  the  law ,  Rom. 
iii.  28,  totally  misunderstood,  n.  417.  Inasmuch  as  it  is  here 
said,  until  the  words  of  God  are  consummated,  the  explanation  of 
the  last  words  of  the  Lord  to  his  disciples  shall  also  be  given, 
which  are  these  :  “  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  make  disciples  of  all  na¬ 
tions, — teaching  them  to  observe'  all  things  whatsoever  I  have 
commanded  you ;  and  lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  until  the  con¬ 
summation  of  the  age.  Amen,”  Matt,  xxviii.  19,  20 ;  until  the 
consummation  of  the  age,  means  even  to  the  end  of  the  church, 
n.  658 ;  when,  if  they  do  not  approach  the  Lord  himself,  and  live 
according  to  his  commandments,  they  are  left  by  the  Lord,  and 
when  they  are  left  by  the  Lord,  they  become  as  pagans,  who  have 
no  religion  ;  and  then  the  Lord  is  among  those  only  who  are  of 
his  Hew  Church.  This  is  what  is  signified  by  until  the  words  of 
God  are  consummated,  and  until  the  consummation  of  the  age. 

751.  And  the  woman  which  thou  sawest ,  is  that  great  city 
which  reigneth  over  the  kings  of  the  earth ,  signifies  that  the 
Roman  Catholic  religion,  as  to  doctrine,  prevails  in  the  Chris¬ 
tian  world,  and  in  some  measure  even  yet  among  the  Reformed, 
although  they  are  not  under  the  papal  dominion.  The  reason 
why  all  this  is  signified  by  these  words,  is,  because  they  form 
the  conclusion,  and  thence  involve  not  only  what  was  said  con¬ 
cerning  the  Roman  Catholics,  but  also  concerning  the  French 
nation  and  concerning  the  Protestants,  so  that  the  woman, 
which  is  the  great  city,  reigns  also  over  these,  but  in  what 
manner  shall  be  explained  ;  she  does  not  reign  over  the  Protes¬ 
tants  in  the  same  way  as  she  does  over  those  who  are  attached 
to  her  religion,  but  only  so  far  as  they  have  in  part  received  her 
doctrinals.  The  doctrinals  which  they  have  received  are  these : 
That  they  approach  God  the  Father,  and  not  the  Lord;  that 
they  do  not  acknowledge  the  Lord’s  Humanity  to  be  Divine ; 
that  his  passion  upon  the  cross  is  expiation,  propitiation,  and 
satisfaction  with  God  the  Father  ;  concerning  the  imputation  of 
the  Lord’s  merit ;  a  few  things  relating  to  baptism,  original  sin, 
and  free-will ;  and  among  the  Lutherans,  that  they  come  very 
near  to  the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation.  These  doctrinals, 
the  remains  of  popish  Catholicism,  and  in  part  agreeing  there- 

126 


V.  IT,  18.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


752 


with,  form  the  reasons  why  it  is  said,  that  the  woman,  which 
is  the  great  city,  reigneth  over  the  kings  of  the  earth.  By  the 
woman  is  signified  the  Roman  Catholic  religion,  as  above ;  by  a 
city  is  signified  doctrine,  n.  194,  501,  502,  712 ;  by  kingdom  is 
signified  the  church,  n.  749;  therefore  by  having  the  kingdom 
is  signified  government.  By  the  kings  of  the  earth  are  signified 
the  truths  or  falses  of  the  church,  n.  20,  483,  664,  704,  720,  737, 
740,  therefore  also  doctrinals ;  by  earth  is  signified  the  church,, 
n.  285 ;  from  these  considerations  it  is  evident  that  by  “  the 
woman  which  thou  sawest  is  that  great  city  which  reigneth  over 
the  kings  of  the  earth,”  is  signified  that  the  Roman  Catholic 
religion,  as  to  its  doctrine,  prevails  in  the  Christian  world,  and 
in  some  measure  even  yet  among  the  Reformed,  although  they 
are  not  under  the  papal  dominion. 


752.  To  the  above  I  will  add  this  Memorable  Relation. 
I  was  permitted  to  discourse*  with  Pope  Sextus  Quintus  ;  he 
came  from  a  certain  society  in  the  west  towards  the  left ;  he 
told  me  that  he  presided  as  chief  moderator  over  a  society  col¬ 
lected  from  the  Catholics,  and  who  excelled  the  rest  in  judg¬ 
ment  and  industry  ;  and  that  he  was  chosen  to  this  office,  by 
reason,  that  half  a  year  before  his  death  he  believed,  that  the 
vicarship  was  an  invention  for  the  sake  of  dominion,  and  that 
the  Lord,  the  Saviour,  being  God,  alone  is  he  who  ought  to  be 
adored  and  worshipped  ;  also,  that  the  sacred  Scripture  is  divine, 
and  thus  more  holy  than  the  edicts  of  popes.  He  added,  that 
he  had  continued  in  the  belief  of  these  two  capital  tenets  in 
religion  to  the  end  of  his  life.  He  further  remarked,  that  their 
saints  are  not  any  thing ;  and  was  surprised  when  I  informed 
him,  that  it  was  decreed  in  a  synod,  and  confirmed  by  a  bull, 
that  they  ought  to  be  invoked.  He  said  that  he  led  a  life  of 
activity,  as  he  had  done  in  the  world  ;  and  that  every  morning 
he  proposed  to  himself  nine  or  ten  things,  which  he  wished  to 
finish  before  the  evening.  I  inquired  by  what  means  he  ob¬ 
tained  in  so  few  years  a  treasure  so  considerable  as  that  which 
he  had  deposited  in  the  castle  of  St.  Angelo  ?  He  replied,  that 
he  wrote  with  his  own  hand  to  the  superiors  of  rich  monasteries, 
to  send  at  their  own  discretion  as  much  of  their  wealth  as  they 
chose,  as  the  use  for  which  it  was  intended  was  holy,  and  that 
because  they  were  afraid  of  him,  they  contributed  largely ;  and 
when  I  told  him  that  this  treasure  still  remains,  he  said, 
“  What  use  can  it  answer  now  ?”  In  the  course  of  my  conver¬ 
sation  with  him,  I  related  that  the  treasure  in  Loretto  since 
his  time  "was  immensely  increased  and  accumulated ;  and  in  like 
manner  the  treasure  in  certain  monasteries,  especially  in  Spain ; 
but  at  this  day  not  in  so  great  a  degree  as  in  former  ages  ;  and 
I  added,  that  they  hoard  them  up  without  having  any  useful 
end  in  view,  and  only  for  the  sake  of  the  delight  experienced 
127 


752  THE  APOCALYPSE-  REVEALED.  [Cliap.  Xviii. 

from  the  possession  of  them.  Upon  which  I  further  remarked, 
that  thus  they  resemble  those  infernal  deities  whom  the  ancients 
called  Pintos  :  when  I  mentioned  Plutos,  he  said,  “  Hush,  I 
know.”  He  related  also,  that  no  others  are  admitted  into  the 
society  over  which  he  presides,  but  such  a3  excel  in  judgment, 
and  are  capable  of  receiving  that  the  Lord  is  the  only  God  of 
heaven  and  earth,  and  that  the  Word  is  holy  and  divine;  and 
that  under  the  Lord’s  guidance  he  is  daily  perfecting  that  so¬ 
ciety:  and  he  said  that  he  had  conversed  with  the  saints  so 
called,  but  that  they  become  infatuated  wdien  they  hear  and 
believe  that  they  are  saints  :  he  also  called  the  popes  and  car¬ 
dinals  stupid,  such  of  them  at  least  as  desired  to  be  adored  as 
Christ,  although  not  in  person,  and  who  do  not  acknowledge 
the  Word  to  be  essentially  holy  and  divine,  according  to  which 
alone  men  ought  to  live. 

He  desired  me  to  inform  those  who  are  living  at  this  day,  that 
Christ  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  that  the  Word  is 
holy  and  divine  ;  and  that  the  Holy  Spirit  does  not  speak 
through  the  mouth  of  any  one,  but  Satan  who  wishes  to  be 
worshipped  as  God  :  and  that  they  who  do  not  attend  to  these 
things,  as  being  stupid,  go  to  their  like,  and  after  a  time  are 
cast  into  hell  to  those  who  are  infatuated  with  the  notion  that 
they  are  gods,  and  who  lead  no  other  life  than  that  of  a  beast. 
Upon  which  I  said,  “  Perhaps  these  things  are  rather  too  harsh 
for  me  to  write but  he  replied,  “  Write,  and  I  will  subscribe 
it,  for  they  are  truth.”  And  then  he  went  from  me  to  his  own 
society,  and  set  his  name  to  one  copy,  and  transmitted  it  as  a 
bull  to  other  societies  attached  to  the  same  religion. 


CHAPTER  XYIII. 

1.  And  after  these  things  I  saw  an  angel  come  down  from 
heaven,  having  great  power  ;  and  the  earth  was  lightened  with 
his  glory. 

2.  And  he  cried  mightily  with  a  great  voice,  saying,  Babylon 
the  great  city  is  fallen,  is  fallen,  and  is  become  the  habitation 
of  demons,  and  the  hold  of  every  unclean  spirit,  and  a  cage  of 
every  unclean  and  hateful  bird. 

3.  For  all  nations  have  drunk  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  her 
whoredom ;  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  have  committed  whore¬ 
dom  with  her,  and  the  merchants  of  the  earth  are  waxed  rich 
through  the  abundance  of  her  delicacies. 

4.  And  I  heard  another  voice  from  heaven,  saying,  Come 
out  of  her,  my  people,  that  ye  be  not  partakers  of  her  sins, 
and  that  ye  receive  not  of  her  plagues. 

128 


Chap,  xviii.]  the  apocalypse  kevealed. 

5.  For  her  sins  have  reached  unto  heaven,  and  God  hath 
remembered  her  iniquities. 

6.  Reward  her  even  as  she  rewarded  you,  and  double  unto 
her  double,  according  to  her  works  :  in  the  cup  which  she  hath 
mixed,  mix  unto  her  double. 

7.  IIow  much  she  hath  glorified  herself  and  lived  delicious¬ 
ly,  so  much  torment  and  sorrow  give  her :  for  she  saith  in  her 
heart,  I  sit  a  queen,  and  am  no  widow,  and  shall  see  no  sorrow. 

8.  Therefore  in  one  day  shall  her  plagues  come,  death,  and 
sorrow,  and  famine ;  and  she  shall  be  utterly  burned  with  fire  : 
for  strong  is  the  Lord  God  who  judgeth  her. 

9.  And  the  kings  of  the  earth  who  have  committed  whore¬ 
dom  and  lived  deliciously  with  her,  shall  bewail  her,  and  lament 
for  her,  when  they  shall  see  the  smoke  of  her  burning, 

10.  Standing  afar  off,  for  fear  of  her  torment,  saying,  Alas, 
alas,  that  great  city  Babylon,  that  mighty  city !  for  in  one  hour 
is  thy  judgment  come. 

11.  And  the  merchants  of  the  earth  shall  weep  and  mourn 
over  her ;  for  no  one  buyeth  their  merchandise  any  more ; 

12.  The  merchandise  of  gold,  and  of  silver,  and  of  precious 
stones,  and  of  pearls,  and  of  fine  linen,  and  of  purple,  and  of 
silk,  and  of  scarlet ;  and  all  tliyine  wood,  and  every  vessel  of 
ivory,  and  every  vessel  of  most  precious  wood,  and  of  brass, 
and  of  iron,  and  of  marble, 

13.  And  cinnamon,  and  perfumes,  and  ointment,  and  frank¬ 
incense,  and  wine,  and  oil,  and  fine  flour,  and  wheat,  and  cattle, 
and  sheep,  and  of  horses,  and  of  chariots,  and  of  bodies  and 
souls  of  men. 

14.  And  the  fruits  that  thy  soul  lusted  after  are  departed 
from  thee ;  and  all  things  dainty  and  splendid  are  departed  from 
thee ;  and  thou  slialt  find  them  no  more  at  all. 

15.  The  merchants  of  these  things,  who  were  made  rich  by 
her,  shall  stand  afar  off  for  fear  of  her  torment,  weeping  and 
wailing, 

16.  And  saying,  Alas,  alas,  that  great  city,  that  was  clothed 
in  fine  linen,  and  purple,  and  scarlet,  and  decked  with  gold,  and 
precious  stones,  and  pearls  ; 

17.  For  in  one  hour  are  so  great  riches  come  to  nought. 
And  every  shipmaster,  and  all  the  company  in  ships,  and  sailors, 
and  as  many  as  ply  the  sea,  stood  afar  off, 

18.  And  cried,  when  they  saw  the  smoke  of  her  burning, 
saying,  What  city  is  like  unto  this  great  city ! 

19.  And  they  cast  dust  on  their  heads,  and  cried,  weeping 
and  wailing,  saying,  Alas,  alas,  that  great  city,  wherein  were 
made  rich  all  that  had  ships  in  the  sea  by  reason  of  her  costli¬ 
ness  !  for  in  one  hour  is  she  made  desolate. 

20.  Rejoice  over  her,  O  heaven,  and  ye  holy  apostles  and 
prophets;  for  God  hath  executed  your  judgment  upon  her. 

129  VOL.  it. — H 


THE  APOCALYPSE  EEYEALED.  [Chap.  Xviii. 

21.  And  a  mighty  angel  took  up  a  stone  like  a  great  mill¬ 
stone,  and  cast  it  into  the  sea,  saying,  Thus  with  violence  shall 
that  great  city  Babylon  be  thrown  down,  and  shall  be  found  no 
more  at  all. 

22.  And  the  voice  of  harpers,  and  of  musicians,  and  of 
pipers,  and  of  trumpeters  shall  be  heard  no  more  at  all  in  thee; 
and  no  craftsman,  of  whatsoever  craft  he  be,  shall  be  found  any 
more  in  thee ;  and  the  sound  of  a  millstone  shall  be  heard  no 
more  at  all  in  thee. 

23.  And  the  light  of  a  candle  shall  shine  no  more  at  all  in 
thee ;  and  the  voice  of  the  bridegroom  and  of  the  bride  shall 
be  heard  no  more  at  all  in  thee :  for  thy  merchants  were  the 
great  men  of  the  earth,  for  by  thy  sorcery  were  all  nations  de¬ 
ceived. 

24.  And  in  her  was  found  the  blood  of  prophets  and  of 
saints,  and  of  all  that  were  slain  upon  the  earth. 


THE  SPIRITUAL  SENSE. 

The  Contents  of  the  whole  Chapter.  The  Roman  Catho 
lie  religion  continues  to  be  treated  of;  that  by  reason  of  its 
adulterations  and  profanations  of  the  truths  of  the  Word,  and 
thence  of  the  church,  it  will  be  destroyed,  verses  1 — 8.  Con¬ 
cerning  the  chief  among  those  who  are  of  the  ecclesiastical 
order,  their  nature  and  quality,  and  their  lamentation,  verses 
9,  10.  Concerning  the  inferiors  of  that  order,  verses  11 — 16. 
Concerning  the  laity  and  common  people,  who  are  in  subjection 
to  them,  verses  17 — 19.  The  joy  of  the  angels  by  reason  of  the 
removal  thereof,  verse  20.  Concerning  its  destruction  in  the 
spiritual  world,  on  account  of  there  being  no  acknowledgment, 
search  after,  illustration,  reception,  and  thence  no  conjunction 
of  truth  and  good,  which  constitute  a  church,  verses  21 — 24. 

The  Contents  of  each  Yerse.  Y.  1,  “And  after  these 
things,”  signifies  a  continuation  of  the  subject  concerning  the 
Roman  Catholic  religion :  “I  saw  an  angel  come  down  from 
heaven,  having  great  power ;  and  the  earth  was  lightened  with 
his  glory,”  signifies  strong  influx  from  the  Lord  out  of  heaven 
by  divine  truth,  whereby  his  church  was  in  celestial  light:  v.  2, 
“And  he  cried  mightily  with  a  great  voice,  saying,  Babylon  the 
great  is  fallen,  is  fallen,”  signifies  that  he  made  it  known  that, 
by  the  divine  power  of  the  Lord,  all  who  are  in  that  religion, 
and  at  the  same  time  in  the  love  of  dominion  in  consequence, 
were  destroyed  in  the  spiritual  world,  and  cast  into  their  respec¬ 
tive  hells:  “And  is  become  the  habitation  of  demons,”  signifies 
that  their  hells  are  hells  of  the  lust  of  dominion  from  the  heat 
130 


Chap,  xviii.]  the  apocalypse  re/ealed. 

of  self-love,  and  of  the  lusts  of  profaning  the  truths  of  heaver, 
from  the  spurious  zeal  of  that  love:  “And  the  hold  of  every 
unclean  spirit,  and  a  cage  of  every  unclean  and  hateful  bird,” 
signifies  that  the  evils  of  the  will  and  thence  of  the  action,  and 
the  falses  of  thought  and  thence  of  the  deliberations  in  those 
hells,  are  diabolical,  because  they  are  turned  away  from  the 
Lord  to  themselves:  v.  3,  “For  all  nations  have  drunk  of  the 
wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  whoreddm,  and  the  kings  of  the  earth 
have  committed  whoredom  with  her,”  signifies  that  they  fabri¬ 
cated  abominable  tenets,  which  are  the  adulterations  and  pro¬ 
fanations  of  the  good  and  truth  of  the  Word,  and  caused  all  who 
were  born  and  educated  in  the  kingdoms  under  their  dominion 
to  imbibe  them :  “  And  the  merchants  of  the  earth  are  waxed 
rich  through  the  abundance  of  her  delicacies,”  signifies  the  supe¬ 
rior  and  inferior  orders  in  that  hierarchy,  who,  by  the  dominion 
over  holy  things,  aspire  to  divine  majesty  and  super-royal  glory, 
and  continually  aim  at  establishing  them  by  multiplying  monas¬ 
teries  and  possessions  under  them,  and  by  treasures  which  they 
collect  and  accumulate  from  the  world,  for  no  purpose,  and  thus 
procure  to  themselves  corporeal  and  natural  pleasures  by  having 
celestial  and  spiritual  dominion  attributed  to  them:  v.  4,  “And 
I  heard  another  voice  from  heaven,  saying,  Come  out  of  her,  my 
people,  that  ye  be  not  partakers  of  her  sins,  and  that  ye  receive 
not  of  her  plagues,”  signifies  an  exhortation  from  the  Lord  to  all, 
as  well  those  who  are  in  that  religion  as  those  who  are  not,  to 
take  heed  not  to  connect  themselves  with  it  by  acknowledgment 
and  affection,  lest  as  to  their  souls  they  should  be  conjoined  with 
its  abominations  and  perish:  v.  5,  “For  her  sins  have  reached 
unto  heaven,  and  God  liath  remembered  her  iniquities,”  signifies 
that  its  evils  and  falses  infest  the  heavens,  wdiich  the  Lord  will 
protect  from  their  violence  :  v.  6,  “  Reward  her  even  as  she  re¬ 
warded  you,  double  unto  her  double  according  to  her  works : 
in  the  cup  which  she  hath  mixed,  mix  unto  her  double,”  signi¬ 
fies  just  retribution  and  punishment  after  death,  when  the  evils 
and  falses  by  which  they  have  seduced  and  destroyed  others,  will 
return  upon  themselves,  according  to  their  quantity  and  quality : 
v.  7,  “  How  much  she  hath  glorified  herself  and  lived  deliciously, 
so  much  torment  and  sorrow  give  her,”  signifies  that  in  propor¬ 
tion  to  their  elatedness  of  heart  from  dominion,  and  according 
to  their  exaltation  of  mind  and  body  resulting  from  riches,  so 
they  experience  internal  grief  after  death,  in  consequence  of 
falling  from  power  and  becoming  contemptible,  and  of  being  re¬ 
duced  to  indigence  and  misery :  “For  she  saith  in  her  heart,  I  sit 
a  queen,  and  am  no  widow,  and  shall  see  no  sorrow,”  signifies 
that  these  things  befall  them,  because  from  elatedness  of  heart 
over  dominion,  and  exultation  of  mind  over  riches,  they  are  in 
full  trust  and  confidence  that  they  shall  reign  for  ever,  and  be 
their  own  protector,  and  that  they  can  never  be  deprived  <ff 
131 


THE  APOCALYPSE  KEVEALED.  [Chap.  Xvifi. 

their  power  and  possessions :  v.  8,  “  Therefore  in  one  clay  shall 
her  plagues  come,  death,  and  sorrow,  and  famine,”  signifies  that 
therefore  at  the  time  of  the  last  judgment,  the  punishment  of 
the  evils  they  have  committed  shall  return  upon  them,  namely, 
death,  which  is  infernal  life,  and  intestine  grief  in  consequence 
of  their  fall  from  power ;  sorrow,  which  is  internal  grief  through 
being  reduced  from  a  state  of  opulence  to  want  and  misery ;  and 
famine,  which  is  the  deprivation  of  the  understanding  of  all 
truth  :  “And  she  shall  be  utteily  burned  with  fire,  for  strong  is 
the  Lord  God  who  judgeth  her,”  signifies  that  they  will  enter¬ 
tain  hatred  against  the  Lord,  and  against  his  heaven  and  church, 
because  they  will  then  see  that  the  Lord  alone  governs  and  reigns 
over  all  things  in  heaven  and  earth,  and  not  any  man  in  the 
Jeast  degree  from  himself:  v.  9,  “And  the  kings  of  the  earth, 
who  have  committed  whoredom  and  lived  deliciously  with  her, 
shall  bewail  her,  and  lament  for  her,  when  they  shall  see  the 
smoke  of  her  burning,”  signifies  the  interior  grief  of  those  who 
were  in  superior  dominion  and  its  delights,  by  means  of  the  fal¬ 
sified  and  adulterated  truths  of  the  Word,  which  constitute  the 
holy  things  of  the  church,  when  they  see  those  holy  tilings  con¬ 
verted  into  such  as  are  profane :  v.  10,  “  Standing  afar  off,  for 
fear  of  her  torment,  saying,  Alas,  alas,  that  great  city  Babylon, 
that  mighty  city  !  for  in  one  hour  is  thy  judgment  come,”  sig¬ 
nifies  their  fear  of  punishment,  and  then  grievous  lamentation 
that  this  religion,  so  strongly  fortified,  could  be  subverted  so 
suddenly  and  so  totally,  and  they  themselves  might  perish :  v. 
11,  “And  the  merchants  of  the  earth  shall  weep  and  mourn  over 
her ;  for  no  one  buyetli  their  merchandise  any  more,”  signifies 
the  grief  of  those  of  the  inferior  orders  who  minister  and  gain 
by  holy  things,  by  reason  that  after  the  destruction  of  Babylon, 
they  cannot  make  a  profit  of  these  things  as  before:  v.  12,  “The 
merchandise  of  gold,  and  silver,  and  of  precious  stones,  and  of 
pearls,”  signifies  that  they  no  longer  possess  these  things,  because 
they  are  not  in  possession  of  the  spiritual  goods  and  truths  to 
which  such  things  correspond :  “And  of  fine  linen,  and  of  purple, 
and  of  silk,  and  of  scarlet,”  signifies  that  they  no  longer  possess 
these  things,  because  they  are  not  in  possession  of  the  celestial 
goods  and  truths  to  which  such  things  correspond :  “  And  all 
thyine  wood  and  every  vessel  of  ivory,”  signifies  that  they  no 
longer  possess  these,  because  they  are  not  in  possession  of  the 
natural  goods  and  truths  to  which  such  things  correspond:  “And 
every  vessel  of  most  precious  wood,  and  of  brass,  and  of  iron, 
and  of  marble,”  signifies  that  they  no  longer  possess  these  things, 
because  they  are  not  in  possession  of  the  scientific  goods  and 
truths  in  matters  relating  to  the  church,  to  which  such  things 
correspond  :  v.  13,  “  And  cinnamon,  and  perfumes,  and  oint¬ 
ment,  and  frankincense,”  signifies  that  they  have  no  longer  any 
worship  originating  from  spiritual  goods  and  truths,  because  they 
132 


Chap,  xviii.]  the  apocalypse  revealed. 

have  nothing  inwardly  in  worship  that  corresponds  to  the  above- 
mentioned  things  :  “  And  wine,  and  oil,  and  fine  flour,  and 
wheat,”  signifies  that  they  have  no  longer  any  worship  originat¬ 
ing  in  celestial  truths  and  goods,  because  they  have  nothing  in¬ 
wardly  in  worship  that  corresponds  to  the  things  here  mentioned : 
“  And  cattle,  and  sheep,”  signifies  that  they  have  no  longer  any 
worship  originating  in  external  or  natural  goods  and  truths  of 
the  church,  because  they  have  nothing  inwardly  in  worship  that 
corresponds  to  the  things  here  mentioned  :  “  And  of  horses,  and 
of  chariots,  and  of  bodies  and  souls  of  men,”  signifies  all  these 
things  according  to  the  understanding  of  the  Word  and  doctrine 
thence  derived,  and  according  to  the  goods  and  truths  of  its 
literal  sense,  which  they  do  not  enjoy  on  account  of  their  having 
falsified  and  adulterated  them  :  v.  14,  “  And  the  fruits  that  thy 
soul  lusted  after  are  departed  from  thee,  and  all  things  dainty 
and  splendid  are  departed  from  thee,  and  thou  shalt  find  them 
no  more  at  all,”  signifies  that  all  the  beatitudes  and  felicities  of 
heaven,  even  those  of  an  external  nature,  such  as  they  covet, 
will  entirely  flee  from  them,  and  no  longer  appear,  because  they 
have  no  celestial  and  spiritual  affections  of  good  and  truth  among 
them  :  v.  15,  “  The  merchants  of  these  things,  who  were  made 
rich  by  her,  shall  stand  afar  off  for  fear  of  her  torment,  weeping 
and  wailing,”  signifies  the  state  before  cfamnation,  and  then  fear 
and  lamentation  of  those  who  have  acquired  gain  by  various  dis¬ 
pensations  and  promises  of  heavenly  joys  :  v.  16,  “  And  saying, 
Alas,  alas,  that  great  city  that  was  clothed  in  fine  linen,  and 
purple,  and  scarlet,  and  decked  with  gold,  and  precious  stones, 
and  pearls !  (v.  IT,)  For  in  one  hour  are  so  great  riches  come  to 
nought,”  signifies  grievous  lamentation  that  their  magnificence 
and  lucrative  revenues  are  so  suddenly  and  totally  destroyed  : 
“  And  every  shipmaster,  and  all  the  company  in  ships,  and  sail¬ 
ors,  and  as  many  as  ply  the  sea,”  signifies  those  who  are  called 
the  laity,  as  well  in  higher  as  in  lower  situations  of  dignity,  even 
to  the  common  people,  who  are  attached  to  that  religion,  and 
love  and  kiss  it,  or  acknowledge  it  in  their  hearts,  and  venerate 
it :  “  Stood  afar  off,  (v.  18,)  and  cried  when  they  saw  the  smoke  of 
her  burning,  saying,  What  city  is  like  unto  this  great  city,”  sig¬ 
nifies,  in  a  remote  state,  their  mourning  over  the  condemnation 
of  that  religion,  which  they  thought  superemuient  above  every 
religion  in  the  world  :  v.  19,  “  And  they  cast  dust  on  their  heads, 
and  cried,  weeping  and  wailing,  saying,  Alas,  alas,  that  great 
city,”  signifies  their  interior  and  exterior  grief  and  mourning, 
which  is  lamentation,  that  so  eminent  a  religion  should  be  so 
totally  destroyed  and  condemned  :  “  Wherein  were  made  rich 
all  that  had  ships  in  the  sea,  by  reason  of  her  costliness !  for  in 
one  hour  is  she  made  desolate,”  signifies  by  reason  that,  through 
the  holy  things  of  that  religion,  all  who  were  willing  to  buy,  had 
propitiation,  and  for  worldly  and  temporal  riches  received  celes- 
133 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Cliap.  XVlii. 

tial  and  eternal  riches :  v.  20,  “  Rejoice  over  her,  O  heaven,  and 
ye  holy  apostles  and  prophets,  for  God  hath  executed  your  judg¬ 
ment  upon  her,”  signifies  that  the  angels  of  heaven  and  men  of 
the  church,  who  are  in  goods  and  truths  derived  from  the  Word, 
now  rejoice  in  their  hearts,  because  they  are  removed  and  re¬ 
jected  who  are  in  the  evils  and  falses  of  that  religion :  v.  21, 
“And  a  mighty  angel  took  up  a  stone  like  a  great  millstone,  and 
cast  it  into  the  sea,  saying,  Thus  with  violence  shall  that  great 
city  Babylon  be  thrown  down,  and  shall  be  found  no  more  at  all,” 
signifies  that  by  the  Lord’s  strong  influx  out  of  heaven,  that  reli¬ 
gion,  together  with  all  its  adulterated  truths  of  the  Word,  will 
be  cast  headlong  into  hell,  and  never  appear  in  the  sight  of  angels 
any  more  :  v.  22,  “  And  the  voice  of  harpers,  and  of  musicians, 
and  of  pipers,  and  of  trumpeters,  shall  be  heard  no  more  at  all 
in  thee,”  signifies  that  among  them  there  will  not  be  any  affec¬ 
tion  of  spiritual  truth  and  good,  nor  any  affection  of  celestial 
good  and  truth  :  “  And  no  craftsman,  of  whatsoever  craft  he  be, 
shall  be  found  any  more  in  thee,”  signifies  that  they  who  are  in 
that  religion  from  doctrine,  and  from  a  life  according  thereto, 
have  not  any  understanding  of  spiritual  truth,  and  therefore 
neither  any  thought  of  spiritual  truth,  so  far  as  depends  upon 
themselves :  “  And  the  sound  of  a  millstone  shall  be  heard  no 
more  at  all  in  thee,”  signifies  that  they  who  are  in  that  religion 
from  doctrine,  and  from  a  life  according  thereto,  make  no  in¬ 
quiry,  examination,  and  confirmation  of  spiritual  truth,  because 
the  falsity  which  has  been  received,  and  confirmed,  and  thus 
implanted,  stands  in  the  way  :  v.  23,  “  And  the  light  of  a  candle 
shall  shine  no  more  at  all  in  thee,”  signifies  that  they  who  are 
in  that  religion  from  doctrine,  and  from  a  corresponding  life, 
have  not  any  illumination  from  the  Lord,  and  consequent  per¬ 
ception  of  spiritual  truth  ;  “  And  the  voice  of  the  bridegroom 
and  of  the  bride  shall  be  heard  no  more  at  all  in  thee,”  signifies 
that  with  those  who  are  in  that  religion  from  doctrine,  and  from 
a  life  according  thereto,  there  is  no  conjunction  of  good  and 
truth  which  constitutes  the  church  :  “For  thy  merchants  were 
the  great  men  of  the  earth,”  signifies  that  the  superiors  in  their 
ecclesiastical  hierarchy  are  such,  because  by  means  of  the  various 
and  even  arbitrary  rights  left  them  in  the  statutes  of  their  order, 
they  traffic  and  make  gain :  “For  by  thy  sorcery  were  all  nations 
deceived,”  signifies  their  abominable  arts  and  schemes,  whereby 
they  have  diverted  the  minds  of  all  from  the  holy  worship  of  the 
Lord  to  the  profane  worship  of  living  and  dead  men  and  of  idols : 
v.  24,  “And  in  her  was  found  the  blood  of  prophets,  and  of 
saints,  and  of  all  that  were  slain  upon  the  earth,”  signifies  that 
from  the  religion  which  is  meant  by  the  city  of  Babylon,  there 
is  an  adulteration  and  profanation  of  every  truth  of  the  Word, 
and  consequently  of  the  church,  and  that  false  principles  have 
emanated  thence  throughout  the  whole  Christian  church. 

134 


THE  APOCALYPSE  KEVEALED. 


753,  754 


T.  1.] 


THE  EXPLANATION. 


753.  And  after  these  things  I  saw ,  signifies  a  manifestation 
concerning  the  destruction  and  condemnation  of  those  who  were 
of  the  Roman  Catholic  religion,  and  exercised  power  over  the 
holy  things  of  the  church  and  heaven,  from  a  desire  of  ruling 
over  all,  and  possessing  all  the  goods  of  others.  These  things 
are  here  signified  by  “  after  these  things  I  saw,”  because  these 
are  what  are  treated  of  in  this  chapter.  The  tenets  of  that  re¬ 
ligion  are  prefixed  to  this  work,  in  order  that  they  who  are  in 
illumination  from  the  Lord,  may  see  that  they  have  a  view  to 
nothing  else  but  dominion  over  the  souls  of  men,  to  the  end 
that  they  may  be  worshipped  as  gods,  and  may  alone  possess  the 
goods  of  the  whole  world  ;  and  as  this,  and  not  the  salvation  of 
souls,  was  the  end,  they  could  not  derive  their  tenets  from  any 
other  source  than  from  hell ;  for  they  could  not  derive  them 
from  heaven,  that  is,  from  the  Lord,  but  from  themselves,  be¬ 
cause  they  had  transferred  to  themselves  all  things  belonging  to 
the  Lord.  What  can  be  more  detestable  than  to  divide  the 
body  and  blood  of  the  Lord,  or  the  bread  and  wine,  in  the  holy 
supper,  manifestly  contrary  to  its  institution,  and  this  under 
feigned  pretences,  and  solely  for  the  sake  of  the  daily  and 
nightly  sacrifices  of  the  mass,  by  which  they  amass  worldly 
wealth  ?  What  can  be  more  detestable  than  to  worship  dead 
men  with  divine  invocations,  to  fall  down  upon  their  knees  be¬ 
fore  their  images,  and  with  holy  reverence  to  kiss  them,  yea, 
and  their  bones  and  relics,  and  thus  to  divert  the  people  from 
divine  worship,  and  to  introduce  them  unto  profane  worship, 
and  this  also  for  the  sake  of  lucre  ?  What  can  be  more  detest¬ 
able  than  to  make  divine  worship  on  Sundays  and  festivals  to 
consist  in  masses  not  understood,  thus  in  externals  which  are 
of  the  body  and  its  affections,  without  internals  which  are  of 
the  mind  and  its  affections,  and  to  ascribe  to  the  former  all  holi¬ 
ness,  and  thereby  to  keep  all  in  ignorance  and  in  a  blind  faith, 
that  they  may  exercise  rule  and  make  gain  ?  What  can  be 
more  detestable  than  to  transfer  all  the  Lord’s  divine  power  to 
themselves,  which  is  nothing  less  than  to  remove  the  Lord  from 
his  throne  and  place  themselves  upon  it?  What  can  be  more 
detestable  than  to  take  the  Word,  which  is  divine  truth  itself, 
from  the  laity  and  common  people,  and  in  its  stead  to  issue  forth 
edicts  and  tenets,  in  which  there  is  scarcely  a  single  genuine 
truth  of  the  Word  ?  These  are  the  things  which  are  treated  of 
in  this  chapter  of  the  Apocalypse. 

754.  An  angel  came  down  from  heaven ,  having  great  power  / 
and  the  earth  was  lightened  with  his  glory ,  signifies  strong  in¬ 
flux  from  the  Lord  out  of  heaven  by  divine  truth,  whereby  his 
church  was  in  celestial  light.  By  an  angel  is  signified  the  Lord  : 


.35 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


755,  756 


[Chap,  xviii. 


by  an  angel  coming  down  from  heaven  is  signified  the  Lord’s 
influx  out  of  heaven ;  by  having  great  power  is  signified  strong 
influx ;  by  the  earth  being  lightened  with  his  glory  is  signified 
that  the  church  was  in  celestial  light  from  the  Lord  by  divine 
truth.  That  by  an  angel  and  angels  in  the  Word  is  meant  the 
Lord,  may  be  seen,  n.  258,  344,  465,  649,  657,  718 ;  by  coming 
down  is  signified  to  flow  in,  because  it  is  said  of  the  Lord  ; 
that  by  the  earth  is  signified  the  church,  see  n.  285,  721 ;  that 
glory  is  predicated  of  divine  truth,  and  signifies  it,  n.  249,  629. 
It  is  called  divine  truth  in  celestial  light,  because  divine  truth 
proceeding  from  the  Lord  is  the  light  of  heaven,  which  illumi¬ 
nates  the  angels,  and  constitutes  their  wisdom.  The  reason 
why  the  Lord’s  influx  by  divine  truth,  and  the  consequent  illu¬ 
mination  of  the  church,  are  now  spoken  of,  is,  because  by  means 
of  that  influx  they  who  are  in  falses  are  separated  from  those 
who  are  in  truths,  and  also  because  by  the  light  of  truth  falses 
appear  according  to  their  real  quality. 

755.  And  he  cried  mightily  with  a  great  voice ,  saying ,  Baby¬ 
lon  the  great  is  fallen,  is  fallen,  signifies  that  he  made  it  known, 
that  by  the  divine  power  of  the  Lord,  all  who  were  in  that  reli¬ 
gion,  and  at  the  same  time  in  the  love  of  dominion,  were  de¬ 
stroyed  in  the  spiritual  world,  and  in  consequence  cast  into  their 
respective  hells.  That  this  is  the  signification  of  these  words, 
may  appear  from  the  work  concerning  the  Last  Judgment  and  the 
Destruction  of  Babylon,  published  in  London,  anno  1758,  where 
its  destruction  is  described  from  n.  53 — 64.  From  which  it  may 
be  seen,  that  they  of  that  religion,  who  from  the  heat  of  self- 
love  exercised  dominion  over  the  holy  and  divine  things  of  the 
Lord,  which  relate  to  heaven  and  the  church,  and  who  were 
mere  idolaters,  were  destroyed  and  cast  into  hell ;  but  that  they 
of  the  same  religion  who  lived  according  to  the  precepts  of  the 
decalogue,  by  shunning  evils  as  sins,  and  at  the  same  time 
looked  up  to  the  Lord,  were  saved,  may  be  seen  in  the  Continua¬ 
tion  concerning  the  Last  Judgment  and  the  Spiritual  World,  n. 
58  ;  to  which  it  is  unnecessary  to  add  any  thing  more.  The  like 
is  said  of  Babylon  in  Isaiah:  “A  lion  cried  upon  the  watch- 
tower,  and  said,  Babylon  is  fallen,  is  fallen,  and  all  the  graven 
images  of  her  gods  he  hath  broken  unto  the  ground,”  xxi.  8,  9. 
They  of  that  religion,  who  are  of  like  characters  with  the  above 
described,  since  the  last  judgment,  are  collected  together,  and 
are  sent  from  time  to  time  to  their  like. 

756.  And  is  become  the  habitation  of  demons,  signifies  that 
their  hells  are  hells  of  the  lusts  of  dominion  from  the  heat  of 
self-love,  and  of  the  lusts  of  profaning  the  truths  of  heaven  from 
the  spurious  zeal  of  that  love.  By  demons  are  signified  concu¬ 
piscences  of  evil,  n.  458  ;  and,  also,  the  lusts  of  falsifying  truths  ; 
but  demons,  like  lusts,  are  of  several  kinds ;  the  worst  are  those 
who  are  lusts  exercising  dominion,  from  the  heat  of  self-love, 

136 


v.  1,  2.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


757 


over  the  holy  things  of  the  church  and  over  heaven  ;  and  as 
this  love  of  sovereignty  reigns  in  their  hearts,  they  are  also  the 
lusts  of  profaning  the  truths  of  heaven  from  the  spurious  zeal 
of  that  love.  And  since  they,  on  their  becoming  demons,  as 
is  the  case  after  death,  know  that  the  Lord  only  rules  over  hea¬ 
ven  and  earth,  they  become  hatreds  against  him,  insomuch  that 
after  the  lapse  of  an  age  they  cannot  endure  to  hear  him  named. 
From  these  considerations  it  is  evident,  that  by  Babylon  becom¬ 
ing  the  habitation  of  demons,  is  signified  that  their  hells  are 
hells  of  the  lusts  of  dominion,  originating  from  the  heat  of  self- 
love,  and  of  the  lusts  of  profaning  the  truths  of  heaven  from 
the  spurious  zeal  of  that  love.  It  is  not  known  in  the  world, 
that  all  after  death  become  affections  of  the  love  which  reigns 
within  them  :  they  who  have  looked  up  to  the  Lord  and  to 
heaven,  and  at  the  same  time  have  shunned  evils  as  sins,  be¬ 
come  good  affections  ;  but  they  who  have  looked  only  to  them¬ 
selves  and  the  world,  and  have  shunned  evils  not  because  they 
were  sins,  but  only  as  injurious  to  their  honour  and  character, 
become  evil  affections,  which  are  concupiscences.  These  affec: 
tions  appear  to  the  life,  and  are  perceived  in  the  spiritual  world ; 
whereas  the  thoughts  only  which  proceed  from  affections  appear 
in  the  natural  world.  Hence  it  is,  that  man  does  not  know  that 
hell  resides  in  the  affections  of  the  love  of  evil,  and  heaven  in 
the  affections  of  the  love  of  good  ;  and  the  reason  why  he  does 
not  perceive  this,  is,  because  the  lusts  of  the  love  of  evil,  owing 
to  their  being  hereditary,  are  delightful  in  the  will,  and  thence 
pleasant  in  the  understanding :  and  man  does  not  reflect  upon 
that  which  is  delightful  and  pleasant,  because  it  carries  his  mind 
along,  just  as  the  current  of  a  river  carries  a  ship  ;  wherefore, 
they  who  are  immersed  in  those  delights  and  pleasures  cannot 
arrive  at  the  delights  and  pleasures  of  the  affectio'ns  of  the  love 
of  good  and  truth,  otherwise  than  after  the  manner  of  those  who 
with  a  strong  arm  ply  their  oars  against  the  tide :  but  the  case 
is  different  with  such  as  have  not  immersed  themselves  so  deeply. 

757.  And  the  hold  of  every  unclean  spirit ,  and  a  cage  of 
every  unclean  and  hateful  bird,  signifies  that  the  evils  of  the  will 
and  thence  of  the  actions,  and  the  falses  of  the  thoughts  and  thence 
of  the  deliberations  of  such  as  are  in  those  hells,  are  diabolical, 
because  they  are  turned  away  from  the  Lord  to  themselves.  By 
a  hold  is  signified  hell,  this  being  a  place  or  state  of  confine¬ 
ment  ;  by  a  spirit  is  signified  all  that  relates  to  affection  and  will, 
and  thence  to  action ;  and  by  a  bird  is  signified  all  that  relates 
to  thought  or  understanding,  and  thence  to  deliberation,  for  which 
reason,  by  a  foul  spirit  and  an  unclean  bird  are  signified  all  the 
evils  which  pertain  to  the  will  and  consequent  actions,  and  all 
the  falses  which  pertain  to  the  thought  and  consequent  deliber¬ 
ations  ;  and  as  these  exist  in  hell  among  them,  therefore  it  signi¬ 
fies  that  they  are  diabolical ;  and  as  they  are  turned  away  from 
137 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


w 


[Chap,  xviii. 


the  Lord  to  themselves,  it  is  also  called  a  hateful  bird.  Babel  is 
described  in  the  prophets  by  the  like  expressions  ;  as  in  Isaiah : 
“  And  Babylon  shall  be  as  when  God  overthrew  Sodom  and  Go¬ 
morrah.  It  shall  never  be  inhabited,  neither  shall  the  Arabian 
pitch  tent  there  ; — but  the  wild  beasts  of  the  desert  shall  lie  there, 
and  their  houses  shall  be  full  of  dolefal  creatures ,  and  owls  shall 
dwell  there,  and  satyrs  shall  dance  there.  And  the  wild  beasts 
of  the  islands  shall  cry  in  their  desolate  houses,  and  dragons  in 
their  pleasant  palaces,”  xiii.  19 — 22.  In  the  same  prophet: 
“  I  will  cut  off  from  Babylon  the  name  and  remnant : — I  will 
also  make  it  a  possession  for  the  bitternf  xiv.  22,  23.  And  in 
Jeremiah  :  “  In  Babylon  shall  dwell  the  wild  beasts  of  the  desert 
with  the  wild  beasts  of  the  islands  and  the  owls. — As  God  over¬ 
threw  Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  and  the  neighbouring  cities  thereof, 
so  shall  no  son  of  man  dwell  there,”  1.  39,  40.  From  which  it 
is  evident,  that  by  a  hold  of  every  foul  spirit,  and  a  cage  of  every 
unclean  and  hateful  bird,  is  signified  that  the  evils  of  the  will 
and  consequent  actions,  and  the  falses  of  the  thoughts  and  con¬ 
sequent  deliberations,  of  such  as  are  in  those  hells,  are  diaboli¬ 
cal,  because  they  are  turned  away  from  the  Lord  to  themselves. 
That  a  bird  signifies  such  things  as  pertain  to  the  understanding 
and  thought,  and  thence  to  deliberation,  in  both  senses,  as  well 
evil  as  good,  is  evident  from  the  Word.  They  occur,  in  a  bad 
sense,  in  the  following  places:  “And  in  the  midst  of  the  week 
he  shall  cause  the  sacrifice  and  the  oblation  to  cease,  and  for  the 
overspreading  of  abominations  he  shall  make  it  desolate ,  even 
until  the  consummation,  and  that  determined  shall  be  poured 
upon  the  desolate ,”  Dan.  ix.  27.  “  But  the  cormorant  and  the 

bittern  shall  possess  it,  the  owl  also  and  the  raven  shall  dwell  in 
it,”  Isaiah  xxxiv.  11.  Nothing  but  infernal  falses  are  signified 
by  the  wild  beasts  of  the  deserts  and  of  the  islands,  and  by  the 
owls  and  dragons,  in  the  above-cited  passages,  or  by  “the  fowls 
which  came  down  upon  the  carcasses,  which  Abram  drove 
away,”  Gen.  xv.  10.  By  “  the  fowls  to  which  their  carcasses 
were  to  be  given  for  food,”  Jerem.  vii.  33  ;  xv.  3  ;  xvi.  4  ;  xix.  7  ; 
xxxiv.  20  ;  Ezek.  xxix.  5  ;  Psalm  lxxix.  1,  2  ;  or  by  “  tli s  fowls 
which  devour  what  is  sowed,”  Matt.  xiii.  3,  4.  In  a  good  sense, 
in  the  following  passages  :  “  Let  creeping  things  and  flying  fowl 
praise  the  name  of  Jehovah,”  Psalm  cxlviii.  10.  “And  in  that 
day  will  I  make  a  covenant  for  them  with  tli q  fowls  of  heaven 
and  with  the  creeping  things  of  the  ground,”  Hosea  ii.  18. 
“Ask  now  the  beasts  and  they  shall  teach  thee,  and  the  fowls 
of  the  air  and  they  shall  tell  thee  ;  Who  knoweth  not  in  all  these 
that  the  hand  of  Jehovah  hath  wrought  this!”  Job  xii.  7 — 9. 
“I  beheld,  and  lo,  there  was  no  man,  all  the  birds  of  the  heavens 
were  fled,”  Jerem.  iv.  24 — 26.  “Both  th e  fowl  of  the  heavens 
and  the  beasts  are  fled  ; — And  I  will  make  Jerusalem  heaps,  and 
a  den  of  dragons,”  Jerem.  ix.  9,  10 ;  xii.  9.  “  Because  there 

138 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


758 


7.  2,  3.] 

is  no  truth,  nor  mercy,  nor  knowledge  of  God, — Therefore  shall 
the  land  mourn — -with  the  beasts  of  the  field  and  with  the  fowls 
of  heaven,”  Hosea  iv.  1 — 3.  “  1  am  God, — Calling  a  ravenous 
bird  from  the  east,  the  man  that  executeth  my  counsel  from  a  far 
country,”  Isaiah  xlvi.  9, 11.  “  Behold,  the  Assyrian  was  a  cedar 

in  Lebanon, — all  the  fowls  of  heaven  made  their  nests  in  his 
boughs,  and  under  his  sliadow  dwelt  all  great  nations,”  Ezek  xxxi. 
5,  6.  The  like  is  said  of  Ashur  as  a  cedar,  and  of  birds  or  fowls  ir 
other  places  ;  as  in  Ezek.  xvii.  23  ;  Dan.  iv.  7 — 18  ;  Matt.  xiii. 
31, 32  ;  Mark  iv.  32  ;  Luke  xiii.  19.  u  Speak  unto  every  feathered 
fowl ,  and  to  every  beast  of  the  field,  Come  to  my  sacrifice  upon 
the  mountains  of  Israel : — And  I  will  set  my  glory  among  the 
heathen,”  Ezek.  xxxix.  17,  21  ;  Apoc.  xix.  17.  And  again,  in  Isa. 
xviii.  1,  6  ;  Ezek.  xxxvii.  20  ;  Hosea  ix.  11 ;  xi.  9, 11 ;  Zephan.  i. 
3  ;  Psalm  viii.  7 — 9  ;  Psalm  1. 11 ;  Psalm  civ.  11, 12.  That  birds 
signify  such  things  as  relate  to  the  understanding,  and  thence 
to  the  thought  and  deliberation,  appears  manifestly  from  the 
birds  in  the  spiritual  world,  where  there  are  also  seen  birds  of 
every  genus  and  species  ;  in  heaven,  such  as  are  most  beauti¬ 
ful,  birds  of  paradise,  turtle  doves  and  pigeons  ;  in  hell,  dra¬ 
gons,  owls,  screech-owls,  and  the  like,  all  which  are  lively  re¬ 
presentations  of  thoughts  proceeding  from  good  affections  in 
heaven,  and  of  thoughts  proceeding  from  evil  affections  in  hell. 

758.  For  all  nations  have  drunk  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath 
of  her  whoredom ,  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  have  committed 
whoredom  with  her ,  signifies  that  they  fabricated  abominable 
tenets,  which  are  the  adulterations  and  profanations  of  what  is 
good  and  true  in  the  W ord,  and  caused  all  who  were  born  and 
educated  in  the  kingdoms  under  their  dominion  to  imbibe  them. 
That  this  is  the  signification  of  these  words  may  appear  from  the 
explanation  above,  in  n.  631,  632,  and  n.  720,  721,  where  similar 
expressions  occur,  to  which  there  is  no  need  of  adding  more,  ex¬ 
cept  that  the  like  is  said  of  Babel  in  Jeremiah  :  “Babylon  hath 
been  a  golden  cup  in  Jehovah’s  hand,  that  made  all  the  earth 
drunken  ;  the  nations  have  drunken  of  her  wine ,  therefore  the 
nations  are  mad,”  li.  7.  “  And  Babylon  shall  be  for  a  hissing. 

— In  their  heat  I  will  make  their  feasts,  and  I  will  make  them 
drunken ,  that  they  may  rejoice,  and  sleep  a  perpetual  sleep,  and 
not  wake,”  li.  37,  39.  By  the  wine  which  they  drink,  and  with 
which  they  are  intoxicated,  are  signified  their  tenets,  the  abomi¬ 
nable  nature  of  which  maybe  seen  above,  n.  754  ;  among  them 
is  This  abominable  one,  viz.,  that  works,  done  according  to  their 
doctrinals,  constitute  merit,  by  transcribing  the  merit  and  right¬ 
eousness  of  the  Lord  into  such  works,  and  thus  into  themselves, 
when  nevertheless  the  all  of  charity  and  the  all  of  faith,  or  every 
good  and  truth,  is  from  the  Lord,  and  what  is  from  the  Lord 
remains  the  Lord’s  in  those  who  are  recipients  ;  for  what  is  from 
the  Lord  is  divine,  and  can  never  become  the  property  of  man. 

139 


759 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap,  xviii. 

What  is  divine  maybe  in  man,  but  not  in  his  proprium,  for  the 
proprium  of  man  is  nothing  but  evil,  wherefore  he  who  attaches 
what  is  divine  to  himself  as  his  own,  not  only  detiles,  but  also 
profanes  it ;  for  what  is  divine  from  the  Lord  is  exquisitely  sep¬ 
arated  from  the  proprium  of  man,  and  is  elevated  above  it,  and 
never  immersed  in  it.  But  inasmuch  as  they  transferred  every 
thing  divine  in  the  Lord  to  themselves,  and  thus  appropriated 
it,  it  flows  like  bituminous  water,  during  a  shower  of  rain,  from 
a  spring  of  bitumen.  It  is  the  same  with  this  tenet,  that  justi¬ 
fication  is  real  sanctification,  and  that  their  saints  are  holy  in 
themselves,  when,  nevertheless,  the  Lord  only  is  holy,  Apoc. 
xv.  4.  More  may  be  seen  on  the  subject  of  merit  in  the  work 
on  The  New  Jerusalem  and  its  Heavenly  Doctrine ,  n.  150 — - 
158. 

759.  And  the  merchants  of  the  earth  are  waxed  rich  through 
the  abundance  of  her  delicacies ,  signifies  the  superior  and  infe¬ 
rior  orders  in  that  hierarchy,  who  by  the  dominion  over  holy 
things  aspire  to  divine  majesty  and  super-royal  glory,  and  con¬ 
tinually  aim  at  establishing  them  by  multiplying  monasteries 
and  possessions  under  them,  and  by  treasures  which  they  collect 
and  accumulate  from  the  world  to  no  purpose,  and  thus  procure 
to  themselves  corporeal  and  natural  pleasures,  by  having  celes¬ 
tial  and  spiritual  dominion  attributed  to  them.  By  the  merchants 
of  Babylon,  no  others  can  be  meant  than  those  of  the  superior 
and  inferior  orders  in  their  ecclesiastical  hierarchy,  because  in 
ver.  23  of  this  chapter  it  is  said,  that  they  are  the  great  men  of 
the  earth ;  and  by  the  abundance  of  her  delicacies  through  which 
they  are  waxed  rich,  no  other  things  can  be  meant  than  the  dog¬ 
matical  tenets  by  which,  as  means,  they  acquire  dominion  over 
the  souls  of  men,  and  thus,  also,  over  their  possessions  and 
wealth  ;  that  they  collect  these  for  no  purpose,  and  fill  their  trea¬ 
sures  with  them,  is  well  known  ;  and,  likewise,  that  they  make 
a  traffic  of  the  holy  things  of  the  church,  since  by  offerings  and 
gifts  made  to  monasteries,  and  to  their  saints  and  images,  and 
by  masses,  indulgences,  and  various  dispensations,  they  sell  sal¬ 
vation,  or,  what  is  the  same  thing,  heaven.  Who  cannot  see, 
that  if  the  papal  dominion  had  not  received  a  check  at  the  time 
of  the  reformation,  they  would  have  amassed  together  the  pos¬ 
sessions  and  riches  of  every  kingdom  in  Europe,  and  in  this  case 
would  have  become  sole  lords,  and  the  rest,  servants  ?  Have 
they  not  derived  from  former  ages,  when  they  had  power  over 
emperors  and  kings,  whom  they  could  excommunicate  and  de¬ 
throne  for  disobedience,  their  principal  opulence  ;  and  have 
they  not  annual  revenues  which  are  still  immense,  together  with 
treasuries  full  of  gold,  silver,  and  jewels?  The  like  barbarous 
dominion  still  dwells  in  the  minds  of  many  of  them,  being  kept 
within  bounds  solely  by  the  fear  of  losing  what  power  they  have, 
by  attempting  to  extend  it  any  further.  But  what  use  do  they 
140 


V.  3,  4  J 


THE  ArOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


760 


make  of  these  vast  revenues,  treasures,  and  possessions,  except 
to  pamper  and  gratify  their  pride,  and  to  confirm  their  power 
and  dominion  to  eternity?  From  these  considerations  it  may 
appear,  what  is  here  signified  by  the  merchants  of  the  earth, 
who  are  waxed  rich  through  the  abundance  of  the  delicacies  of 
Babylon.  They  are  also  called  merchants  in  Isaiah  :  “The  in¬ 
habitants  of  Babylon  shall  be  as  stubble,  the  fire  shall  burn  them, 
they  shall  not  deliver  themselves  from  the  power  of  the  flame ; 
— even  thy  merchants  from  thy  youth,”  xlvii.  14,  15.  To  mer¬ 
chandise  and  trade,  in  the  Word,  signifies  to  procure  spiritual 
riches,  which  are  the  knowledges  of  things  true  and  good,  and, 
in  the  opposite  sense,  the  knowledges  of  things  false  and  evil, 
and  by  the  latter  to  gain  the  world,  and  by  the  former  to  gain 
heaven  ;  for  which  reason  the  Lord  compared  “  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  to  a  merchant-man  seeking  goodly  pearls,"  Matt.  xiii. 
45,  46.  And  the  members  of  the  church  to  servants,  “  to  whom 
were  given  talents  to  trade  with  and  make  profit,”  Matt.  xxv. 
14 — 20.  And  to  whom  there  were  given  ten  pounds,  which 
they  were  in  like  manner  to  trade  and  make  profit  with,  Luke 
xix.  12 — 26.  And  since  by  Tyre  is  signified  the  church  with 
respect  to  the  knowledges  of  things  true  and  good,  therefore 
her  trade  and  merchandise  are  treated  of  throughout  the  whole 
of  the  twenty-seventh  chapter  of  Ezekiel ;  and  it  is  said  of  her, 
“  With  thy  wisdom  and  with  thine  understanding  thou  hast  got¬ 
ten  thee  gold  and  silver  into  thy  treasures  : — By  thy  great  wis¬ 
dom  and  by  thy  traffic  thou  hast  increased  thy  riches,”  Ezek. 
xxviii.  4,  5.  And  in  another  place :  “  Tyre  is  laid  waste, — 
whose  merchants  are  princes,  whose  traffickers  are  the  honour¬ 
able  of  the  earth,”  Isaiah  xxiii.  1,  8.  And  the  perverted  church 
among  the  Jews  in  the  land  of  Canaan  is  called  the  land  of 
traffic ,  Ezek.  xvii.  4 ;  xxviii.  5,  18. 

760.  And  I  heard  another  voice  from  heaven ,  saying ,  Come 
out  of  her ,  my  people,  that  ye  be  not  partakers  of  her  sins ,  and 
that  ye  receive  not  of  her  plagues ,  signifies  an  exhortation  from 
the  Lord  to  all,  as  well  those  who  are  in  that  religion,  as  those 
who  are  not,  to  take  heed  not  to  connect  themselves  with  it  by 
acknowledgment  and  affection,  lest,  as  to  their  souls,  they 
should  be  joined  with  its  abominations,  and  perish.  By  another 
voice  from  heaven,  saying,  is  signified  an  exhortation  from  the 
Lord  to  all,  as  well  those  who  are  of  that  religion,  as  those  who 
are  not,  because  it  follows,  “  come  out  of  her,  my  people,”  that 
is,  all  who  approach  the  Lord.  The  reason  why  this  exhorta¬ 
tion  is  from  the  Lord,  is,  because  the  voice  was  from  heaven ; 
“  that  ye  be  not  partakers  of  her  sins,”  signifies  to  take  heed 
lest  as  to  their  souls  they  should  be  conjoined  with  its  abomina¬ 
tions,  and  inasmuch  as  conjunction  is  effected  by  acknowledg¬ 
ment  and  affection,  this  also  is  signified.  The  reason  why  their 
sins  are  abominations,  is  because  they  are  so  called  in  the  fore- 
141 


761,  762  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Cliap.  XviiL 

going  chapter,  verse  4 ;  “  and  that  ye  receive  not  of  her  plagues, ’• 
signifies  lest  they  perish  ;  for  by  plagues  are  signified  evils  and 
falses,  and  at  the  same  time  destruction  by  them ;  this  is  what 
is  signified  by  plagues  above,  n.  657,  673,  676 ;  and  in  other 
places.  The  like  is  said  of  Babylon  in  the  Word  in  the  follow¬ 
ing  passages  :  “  My  people,  go  ye  out  of  the  midst  of  her ,  and 
deliver  ye  every  man  his  soul  from  the  fierce  anger  of  Jehovah, 
and  lest  your  heart  faint,  and  ye  fear  for  the  rumour,”  Jerem. 
li.  45,  46.  “  Flee  out  of  the  midst  of  Babylon ,  and  deliver  ye 

every  man  his  soul,  be  not  cut  off  in  her  iniquity,”  Jerem.  li.  6. 
“  Forsake  her ,  and  let  us  go  every  one  into  his  own  country, 
for  her  judgment  reacheth  unto  heaven,  and  is  lifted  up  even  to 
the  skies,”  Jerem.  li.  9.  “  Go  ye  forth  of  Babylon ,  flee  ye  from 
the  Chaldeans,  with  a  voice  of  singing ;  declare  ye,  tell  this, 
utter  it  even  to  the  end  of  the  earth;  say  ye,  Jehovah  hath  re¬ 
deemed,”  Isaiah  xlviii.  20,  21 ;  Jerem.  1.  8. 

761.  For  her  sins  have  reached  unto  heaven ,  and  God  hath 
remembered  her  iniquities ,  signifies  that  their  evils  and  falses 
infest  the  heavens,  which  the  Lord  will  protect  from  their  vio¬ 
lence.  By  her  sins  have  reached  unto  heaven,  is  signified  that 
their  evils  and  falses  infest  the  angels  of  heaven ;  by  God  hath 
remembered  her  iniquities,  is  signified  that  the  Lord  will  pro¬ 
tect  the  heavens  from  their  violence.  The  reason  why  this  is 
signified,  is,  because  all  things  in  heaven  are  goods  and  truths, 
and  all  things  in  hell  are  evils  and  falses,  and  therefore  the  hea¬ 
vens  and  hells  are  altogether  separated,  and  as  inversely  situated 
relatively  to  each  other  as  antipodes  ;  therefore  evils  and  falses 
cannot  reach  to  the  heavens ;  but  yet  when  evils  and  falses  are 
multiplied  beyond  the  degrees  of  opposition,  and  thence  beyond 
due  measure,  the  heavens  are  infested,  and  unless  the  Lord 
then  defends  the  heavens,  which  is  effected  by  a  stronger  influx 
from  himself,  the  heavens  suffer  violence,  and  when  this  arrives 
at  its  height,  he  then  executes  the  last  judgment,  and  they  thus 
are  delivered.  On  this  account  it  is  said  further  on  in  this 
chapter,  “  Rejoice  over  her,  thou  heaven,  for  God  hath  avenged 
you  on  her,”  verse  20,  and  in  the  xix.  chap,  which  comes  next, 
verses  1 — 9 ;  and  in  Jeremiah,  “Then  the  heaven  and  the  earth, 
and  all  that  is  therein,  shall  sing  over  Babylon,  for  the  spoilers 
shall  come  unto  her,”  li.  48. 

7 62.  Reward  her  even  as  she  rewarded  you ,  and  double  unto 
her  double  according  to  her  works  •  in  the  cup  which  she  hath 
mixed ,  mix  unto  her  double ,  signifies  just  retribution  and  punish¬ 
ment  after  death,  when  the  evils  and  falses,  by  which  they  have 
seduced  and  destroyed  others,  will  return  upon  themselves,  ac¬ 
cording  to  their  quantity  and  quality,  which  is  called  the  law 
of  retaliation.  Reward  her  as  she  rewarded  you,  signifies  just 
retribution  and  thus  punishment  after  death ;  double  unto  her 
doable  according  to  her  works,  signifies  that  the  evils,  by  which 

142 


V.  4—7.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


763 


they  seduced  and  destroyed  others,  will  return  upon  them  accord¬ 
ing  to  their  quantity  and  quality  ;  in  the  cup  which  she  had 
filled  fill  to  her  double,  signifies  that  it  will  be  the  same  in  re¬ 
gard  to  falses;  for  by  cup  or  wine  are  signified  falses,  n.  316, 
635,  642,  672.  Nearly  the  same  things  are  said  of  Babel  in 
the  prophets  :  “  Recompense  Babylon  according  to  her  work  ; 
according  to  all  that  she  hath  done ,  do  unto  her  ;  for  she  hath 
been  proud  against  Jehovah,  against  the  Holy  One  of  Israel,” 
Jerem.  i.  29.  “For  it  is  the  vengeance  of  Jehovah;  take 
vengeance  upon  her;  as  she  hath  done,  do  unto  her,”  Jerem.  1. 
15.  “  O  daughter  of  Babylon,  who  art  to  be  destroyed,  happy 

shall  he  be  that  rewardetli  thee  as  thou  hast  served  us,”  Psalm 
cxxxvii.  8.  It  is  according  to  the  literal  sense  that  they,  whom 
they  had  seduced  and  destroyed,  were  to  reward  them,  but,  ac¬ 
cording  to  the  spiritual  sense,  they  wererto  reward  themselves, 
because  every  evil  carries  its  own  punishment  along  with  it ; 
this  is  similar  to  what  is  said  in  many  parts  of  the  Word,  that 
God  will  recompense  and  take  vengeance  upon  the  injustice  ana 
injuries  done  to  him,  and  from  anger  and  wrath  will  destroy 
them,  when,  nevertheless,  the  evils  themselves,  which  they  have 
committed  against  God,  do  this,  consequently  they  do  it  to 
themselves  ;  for  this  is  the  law  of  retaliation,  which  derives  its 
origin  from  the  following  divine  law,  “  All  things  whatsoever  ye 
would  that  men  should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so.  to  them  ;  for 
this  is  the  law  and  the  prophets,”  Matt.  vii.  12 ;  Luke  vi.  31. 
This  law  in  heaven  is  the  law  of  mutual  love  or  charity,  whence 
there  exists  what  is  opposite  in  hell,  in  that  there  happens  to 
every  one  that  which  he  would  do  to  another,  not  that  they  who 
are  in  heaven  do  it,  but  they  who  are  in  hell  do  it  to  themselves, 
for  the  retribution  of  retaliation  exists  from  the  opposition  to 
that  law  of  life  in  heaven,  as  an  inherent  thing  in  their  evils. 
By  double  is  signified  much  according  to  quantity  and  quality, 
in  the  following  places  also  :  “  Let  them  be  confounded  that 
persecute  me, — bring  upon  them  the  day  of  evil,  and  destroy 
them  with  double  destruction,”  Jerem.  xvii.  18  ;  also  much  ac¬ 
cording  to  the  quantity  and  quality  of  their  conversion  from 
evils,  in  these  passages  :  “  Comfort  ye  my  people,  speak  ye  com¬ 
fortably  to  Jerusalem,  and  cry  unto  her,  that  her  warfare  is  ac¬ 
complished,  that  her  iniquity  is  pardoned,  for  she  hath  received 
of  Jehovah’s  hand  double  for  all  her  sins,”  Isaiah  xl.  1,  2. 
“  Return  you  to  the  stronghold,  ye  prisoners  of  hope,  even  to¬ 
day  do  I  declare  that  I  will  render  double  unto  thee,”  Zech.  ix. 
12.  “  For  your  shame  ye  shall  have  double  /  therefore  in  their 

land  they  shall  possess  the  double  :  everlasting  joy  shall  be  unto 
them,”  Isaiah  lxi.  7. 

7 63.  How  much  she  hath  glorified  herself,  and  lived  deliciously, 
so  much  torment  and  sorrow  give  her,  signifies  that  in  propor¬ 
tion  to  their  elatedness  of  heart  resulting  from  dominion,  and 
143 


764 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XVlii. 

according  to  their  exultation  of  mind  and  body  resulting  from 
riches,  they  experience  internal  grief  after  death,  in  consequence 
of  fahing  from  power  and  becoming  contemptible,  and  being 
reduced  to  indigence  and  misery.  By  how  much  she  hath  glo¬ 
rified  herself,  is  signified  in  proportion  to  their  elatedness  of 
heart  resulting  from  dominion,  since  from  this  they  glorify  them¬ 
selves  ;  by  how  much  she  hath  lived  deliciously,  is  signified  in 
proportion  to  their  exultation  of  mind  and  body  on  account  of 
their  riches,  and  their  consequent  delights  and  pleasures,  as 
above,,  n.  759  ;  by  givingher  torment,  is  signified  internal  grief 
on  account  of  their  fall  from  power,  and  consequent  degrada¬ 
tion  ;  their  torment  after  death  proceeds  from  no  other  source ; 
and  by  giving  her  mourning,  is  signified  internal  grief  through 
being  reduced  to  indigence  and  misery,  their  mourning  after 
death  proceeding  from  thence.  The  delight  of  the  love  of  rul 
ing  grounded  in  self-love,  over  all  things  of  the  Lord,  which 
are  all  things  of  heaven  and  the  church,  is  turned  after  death 
into  such  torment ;  and  the  pleasure  of  the  love  of  filling  the 
mind  and  body  with  delicacies  and  indulgences  procured  by 
wealth,  among  those  who  are  principled  in  the  above-mentioned 
.ove  of  power,  is  changed  into  such  mourning  ;  for  the  delights 
and  satisfactions  proceeding  from  various  kinds  of  love  consti¬ 
tute  the  life  of  every  one,  wherefore  when  those  delights  and 
satisfactions  are  converted  into  their  opposites,  the  result  is  tor¬ 
ment  and  mourning ;  these  are  the  retributions  and  punishments 
which  are  meant  in  the  Word  by  torments  in  hell,  and  the 
hatred  thence  derived  against  the  Lord,  and  against  all  things 
of  heaven  and  the  church,  is  meant  by  hell  fire.  The  like  is 
said  of  Babylon  in  the  prophets  ;  as,  “  I  will  render  unto  Baby¬ 
lon  and  to  all  the  inhabitants  of  Chaldea  all  their  evil  that  they 
have  done  in  Zion  in  your  sight,”  Jerem.  li.  24.  “  Because 

the  spoiler  is  come  upon  Babylon,  for  Jehovah  the  God  of  re¬ 
compenses  shall  surely  requite ,”  Jerem.  li.  5,  56.  “  Thy  pomp 

is  brought  down  to  the  grave,  the  worm  (the  torment  which  is 
internal  grief)  is  spread  under  thee  ;  for  thou  hast  said  in  thine 
heart,  I  will  ascend  into  heaven,  I  will  exalt  my  throne  above 
the  stars  of  God  ;  I  will  be  like  the  Most  High  :  yet  thou  shalt 
be  brought  down  to  hell ,  to  the  sides  of  the  pit.  They  that  see 
thee  shall  say,  Is  this  the  man  that  made  the  earth  to  tremble, 
that  did  shake  kingdoms  ?”  Isaiah  xiv.  11,13 — 16  ;  speaking  of 
Lucifer,  who  in  this  passage  is  Babylon,  as  is  evident  from  verses 
4 — 22  of  that  chapter. 

764.  For  she  saith  in  her  heart ,  I  sit  a  queen ,  and  am  no 
widow ,  and  shall  see  no  sorrow ,  signifies  that  these  things  be¬ 
fall  them  because  from  elatedness  of  heart  over  dominion,  and 
exultation  of  mind  over  riches,  they  are  in  full  trust  and  confi¬ 
dence,  that  they  shall  reign  for  ever,  and  be  their  own  protect¬ 
ors,  and  that  they  can  never  be  deprived  of  their  power  and 
144 


v.  7,  8.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


765 


possessions.  To  say  in  her  heart,  signifies,  from  elatedness  of 
heart  by  reason  of  dominion,  to  be  in  full  trust,  as  also  from 
exultation  of  mind  on  account  of  riches,  to  be  in  full  confidence. 
I  sit  a  queen,  signifies  that  they  shall  reign,  in  the  present  in¬ 
stance  for  ever,  because  it  follows,  and  shall  see  no  sorrow;  and 
am  no  widow,  signifies  that  they  shall  be  their  own  protectors ; 
for  by  a  widow  is  signified  one  who  is  without  protection,  be¬ 
cause  without  a  husband.  The  words  queen  and  widow  are 
used,  and  not  king  and  man  or  husband,  because  Babylon  as  a 
church  is  understood  ;  and  I  shall  see  no  sorrow,  signifies  that 
they  can  never  be  deprived  of  those  two  things,  viz.,  of  power 
and  riches ;  that  their  being  deprived  of  them  is  the  cause  of 
mourning  after  death,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  763.  The  like  is 
said  of  Babylon  in  Isaiah :  “  Thou  slialt  no  more  be  called  the 
lady  of  kingdoms.  And  thou  saidst,  I  shall  be  a  lady  for  ever ; 
that  sayest  in  thine  heart,  I  am,  and  none  else  beside  me ;  I 
shall  not  sit  as  a  widow ,  neither  shall  I  know  the  loss  of  children. 
But  these  two  things  shall  come  to  thee  in  a  moment,  in  one  day, 
the  loss  of  children  and  widowhood :  they  shall  come  upon  thee 
for  the  multitude  of  thy  sorceries,  and  for  the  great  abundance 
of  thine  enchantments.  For  thou  hast  trusted  in  wickedness 
thou  hast  said,  None  seeth  me.  Thy  wisdom  it  hath  perverted 
thee;  and  thou  hast  said  in  thine  heart,  I  am,  and  none  else 
beside  me.  Therefore  shall  evil  come  upon  thee,”  xlvii.  5,  8 — 
11.  By  a  widow  in  the  Word  is  meant  one  who  is  without  pro¬ 
tection,  for  in  a  spiritual  sense,  by  a  widow  is  signified  one  who 
is  in  good  and  not  in  truth,  for  by  a  man  is  signified  truth,  and 
by  his  wife,  good ;  consequently,  by  a  widow  is  signified  good 
without  truth,  and  good  without  truth  is  without  protection,  since 
truth  protects  good ;  this  is  the  signification  of  a  widow  when 
mentioned  in  the  Word,  as  in  Isaiah  ix.  13,  14,  16;  x.  1,  2  ; 
Jerem.  xxii.  3  ;  xlix.  10, 11 ;  Lament,  v.  2,  3 ;  Ezek.  xxii.  6.  7 ; 
Malachi  iii.  5  ;  Psalm  Ixviii.  5  ;  cxlvi.  7 — 9 ;  Exod.  xxii.  20 — - 
23  ;  Deut.  x.  18  ;  xxvii.  19  ;  Matt,  xxiii.  14;  Luke  iv.  26 ;  xx.  47. 

7 65.  Therefore  in  one  day  shall  her  plagues  come ,  death ,  and 
sorrow ,  and  famine,  signifies  that  therefore  at  the  time  of  the 
last  judgment,  the  punishment  of  the  evils  they  have  committed 
sliali  return  upon  them,  namely,  death,  which  is  infernal  life, 
and  intestine  grief  in  consequence  of  their  fall  from  power, 
sorrow,  which  is  internal  grief  through  being  reduced  from  a 
state  of  opulence  to  wTant  and  misery,  and  famine,  which  is  the 
deprivation  of  the  understanding  of  all  truth.  By  “  therefore” 
is  meant,  because  she  hath  said  in  her  heart,  I  sit  a  queen,  and 
am  no  widow,  and  shall  see  no  sorrow,  of  which  above,  n.  764; 
in  one  day,  signifies  the  time  of  the  last  judgment,  which  is 
also  called  the  day  of  judgment;  by  plagues  are  signified  the 
punishments  of  the  evils  which  they  committed  in  the  world, 
and  which  will  then  return  upon  them  ;  by  death  is  signified  in- 
145  VOL.  II. — K 


766  THE  APOCALYPSE  KEVEALED.  [Chap.  XVili. 

fernal  life,  and  intestine  grief,  in  consequence  of  their  fall  from 
power,  as  above,  n.  764,  it  is  called  torment,  concerning  which 
death  something  will  be  said  presently ;  by  sorrow  is  signified 
internal  grief,  through  being  reduced  from  a  state  of  opulence 
to  want  and  misery,  as  above,  n.  764;  by  famine  is  signified  the 
deprivation  of  the  understanding  of  all  truth ;  into  these  three 
plagues  or  punishments  do  they  come  who  are  of  that  religion, 
who  have  ruled  from  self-love,  and  not  from  any  love  of  useful¬ 
ness,  except  for  the  sake  of  themselves;  these  are  also  atheists 
at  heart,  since  they  attribute  every  thing  to  their  own  prudence 
and  to  nature ;  the  rest  of  that  nation,  who  are  like  them,  but 
do  not  think  interiorly  in  themselves,  are  idolaters.  That  by 
the  plague  or  punishment  which  is  called  famine,  is  meant  the 
deprivation  of  the  understanding  of  all  truth,  may  be  seen  above, 
n.  323 ;  every  man,  indeed,  so  long  as  he  lives  in  the  world, 
has  rationality,  that  is,  the  faculty  of  understanding  truth ; 
this  faculty  continues  with  every  man  after  death,  but  yet  they 
who,  from  self-love  and  the  pride  of  self-derived  intelligence, 
have  imbibed  false  principles  of  religion  in  this  world,  have  no 
desire  to  understand  truth  after  death ;  and  not  to  will  or  desire 
is  as  not  having  the  ability  :  this  want  of  ability  through  the 
absence  of  will  or  desire  prevails  among  all  such  persons  as  are 
above  described,  and  is  increased  from  the  circumstance  of  the 
delight  of  the  concupiscence  of  falsity  for  the  sake  of  dominion 
causing  them  to  imbibe  continually  new  confirming  falses,  and 
thus  to  become  in  point  of  understanding  mere  falsities,  and  to 
remain  so  to  eternity.  Something  of  this  kind  is  meant  by  the 
following  passage  concerning  Babylon  in  Jeremiah:  “Your 
mother  shall  be  sore  confounded ;  she  that  bare  you  shall  be 
ashamed ;  behold  the  hindermost  of  the  nations  shall  be  a 
wilderness ,  a  dry  land ,  and  a  desert , — Because  of  the  wrath  of 
Jehovah  it  shall  not  be  inhabited,  but  it  shall  be  wholly  deso¬ 
late,  every  one  that  goeth  by  Babylon  shall  be  astonished,  and 
hiss  at  all  her  plagues”  1.  12,  13. 

766.  And  she  shall  he  utterly  burned  with  fire  ;  for  strong  is 
the  Lord  God  who  judgeth  her ,  signifies  that  they  will  entertain 
hatred  against  the  Lord  and  against  his  heaven  and  church,  be¬ 
cause  they  will  then  see  that  the  Lord  alone  governs  and  reigns 
over  all  things  in  heaven  and  earth,  and  not  any  man  in  the  least 
degree  from  himself.  The  fire,  by  which  she  will  be  burned, 
signifies  hatred  against  the  Lord,  and  against  his  heaven  and 
church,  of  which  see  below ;  for  strong  is  the  Lord  who  judgeth 
her,  signifies  because  then,  that  is,  in  the  spiritual  world,  into 
which  they  enter  after  death,  they  will  see  that  the  I^ord  alone 
governs  and  reigns  over  all  things  in  the  heavens  and  earths, 
and  not  in  the  least  any  man  from  himself ;  the  reason  why  this 
is  signified  by  “for  strong  is  the  Lord  God  who  judgeth  her,” 
is,  that  the  Lord  judges  no  one  to  hell,  but  such  judgment 
146 


v.  8,  9.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


767 


results  from  the  man  himself ;  for  when  men  feel  the  angelic 
sphere  flowing  down  out  of  heaven  from  the  Lord,  they  flee 
away  and  cast  themselves  into  hell,  as  may  appear  from  what  is 
shown  above,  n.  233,  325,  340,  387,  502.  That  by  fire  is  sig¬ 
nified  love  in  both  senses,  celestial  love  which  is  the  love  of  the 
Lord,  and  infernal  love  which  is  the  love  of  self,  see  above,  n. 
468,  494 ;  the  reason  why  infernal  fire  is  hatred,  is,  because 
self-love  hates,  for  all  who  are  in  that  love  burn  with  anger  in 
proportion  to  the  degree  of  such  love,  and  are  full  of  hatred 
and  revenge  against  those  who  oppose  it,  and  they  who  are  of 
Babylon,  against  such  as  deny  that  they  ought  to  be  worshipped 
and  adored  as  saints ;  therefore  when  they  hear,  that  in  heaven 
the  Lord  alone  is  worshipped  and  adored,  and  that  to  worship 
any  man  instead  of  the  Lord  is  profane,  adoration  of  the  Lord 
with  them  is  turned  into  hatred  against  him,  and  adulteration  of 
the  Word,  to  the  end  that  they  themselves  may  be  worshipped, 
becomes  profanation ;  this,  therefore,  is  what  is  signified  by 
Babylon’s  being  burned  with  fire.  That  to  be  burned  with  fire 
is  the  punishment  consequent  upon  the  profanation  of  what  is 
holy,  see  above,  n.  748.  The  like  is  meant  by  these  words  in 
Jeremiah :  “  Behold,  I  am  against  thee,  O  Babylon,  thou  de¬ 
stroying  mountain,  which  destroys  all  the  earth,  I  will  roll  thee 
down  from  the  rocks,  and  will  make  thee  a  burning  mountain. 
The  broad  walls  of  Babylon  shall  be  utterly  broken,  and  her 
high  gates  shall  be  burned  with  fire  ”  li.  25,  58. 

767.  And  the  Icings  of  the  earth  who  have  committed  whore  ¬ 
dom  and  lived  deliciously  vnth  her ,  shall  bewail  her ,  and  lament 
for  her ,  when  they  shall  see  the  smoke  of  her  burning ,  signifies 
the  interior  grief  of  those  who  were  in  superior  dominion  and 
its  delights,  by  the  falsified  and  adulterated  truths  of  the  Word, 
which  constitute  the  holy  things  of  the  church,  when  they  see 
those  holy  things  converted  into  such  as  are  profane.  This  and 
the  following  verse  treat  of  the  lamentation  of  the  kings  of  the 
earth,  by  whom  are  meant  such  as  are  of  the  supreme  order, 
who  are  called  great  men  and  primates ;  from  verses  11 — 16 
the  lamentation  of  the  merchants  of  the  earth  is  treated  of,  by 
whom  are  meant  those  of  the  inferior  order,  who  are  called 
monks;  from  verses  17 — 19,  the  lamentation  of  the  pilots  and 
mariners  is  treated  of,  by  whom  are  meant  those  who  are  the 
vehicles,  as  it  wrere,  of  importing,  who  are  called  the  laity. 
The  kings  of  the  earth  are  in  this  place  treated  of,  by  whom  are 
signified  those  who  are  of  the  supreme  order ;  that  by  kings 
are  not  meant  kings,  but  those  who  are  in  truths  derived  from 
good,  aud,  in  an  opposite  sense,  those  who  are  in  falses  derived 
from  evil,  see  above,  n.  483,  704,  737,  740,  720;  here,  there¬ 
fore,  by  the  kings  of  the  earth  who  committed  whoredom  and 
lived  deliciously  with  the  harlot,  are  signified  those  who  are  in 
power  and  in  the  delights  pertaining  to  it,  by  falsifying  and 
147 


768  THE  APOCALYPSE  KEVEALED.  [Chap.  Xviii. 

adulterating  the  truths  of  the  Word,  especially  in  consequence 
of  falsifying  and  adulterating  that  truth  of  the  Word,  which  the 
Lord  spake  unto  Peter,  concerning  which  we  shall  say  some¬ 
thing  presently.  That  to  commit  whoredom  signifies  to  falsify 
and  adulterate  the  truths  of  the  Word,  may  he  seen,  n.  134, 
632,  635  ;  and  that  to  live  deliciously  signifies  to  enjoy  the  de¬ 
lights  of  dominion,  and  likewise  of  opulence,  n.  759;  by  their 
bewailing  and  lamenting  over  her,  are  signified  their  interior 
griefs ;  they  are  said  to  bewail  and  lament,  because  bewailing 
relates  to  grief  in  consequence  of  their  fall  from  dominion,  and 
lamentation  relates  to  grief  in  consequence  of  the  privation  of 
wealth  ;  and  inasmuch  as  the  grief  of  these  is  more  interior  than 
that  of  the  merchants  of  the  earth,  therefore  it  is  said  of  the 
kings  of  the  earth,  by  whom  are  meant  those  of  the  superior 
order,  that  they  bewailed  aud  lamented,  and  of  the  merchants  of 
the  earth,  by  whom  are  meant  those  of  the  inferior  order,  that 
they  wept  and  wailed ;  by  seeing  the  smoke  of  her  burning,  is 
signified  when  they  see  the  falses  of  their  religion,  which  are 
falsified  and  adulterated  truths  of  the  Word,  turned  into  pro¬ 
faneness  ;  by  smoke  are  signified  those  falses,  n.  422,  452 ;  and 
by  burning  is  signified  what  is  profane,  n.  766.  From  these 
considerations,  and  from  the  explanation  above,  n.  766,  it  is 
evident,  that  by  the  kings  of  the  earth  who  have  committed 
whoredom  and  lived  deliciously  with  her,  shall  bewail  her  and 
mourn  over  her,  when  they  see  the  smoke  of  her  burning,  are 
signified  the  interior  griefs  of  those  who  were  in  superior  do¬ 
minion  and  its  delights,  by  means  of  the  falsification  and  adul¬ 
teration  of  the  truths  of  the  Word,  when  they  see  them  changed 
into  such  things  as  are  profane. 

768.  Something  shall  now  be  said  concerning  that  truth, 
which  the  Lord  sj3ake  to  Peter  respecting  the  keys  of  the  king¬ 
dom  of  heaven,  and  the  power  of  binding  and  loosing,  Matt, 
xvi.  15 — 20.  The  Roman  Catholics  say  that  this  power  was 
given  to  Peter,  and  that  it  w*as  transferred  to  the  popes  as  his 
successors,  and  that  thus  the  Lord  left  to  Peter,  and  to  the 
popes  after  him,  all  his  power,  and  that  they  were  to  act  as  his 
vicars  upon  earth ;  but  yet  from  the  very  words  of  the  Lord,  it 
manifestly  appears,  that  he  did  not  give  the  least  degree  of 
power  to  Peter,  for  the  Lord  said,  “  Upon  this  rock  I  will  build 
my  church.”  By  a  rock  is  signified  the  Lord  as  to  his  Divine 
Truth,  and  the  Divine  Truth  signified  by  a  rock  is  that  which 
Peter  confessed  before  the  Lord  spake  to  him,  in  these  words : 
Jesus  said  to  his  disciples,  “  But  whom  say  ye  that  I  am  ?  And 
Simon  Peter  answered  and  said, — Thou  art  the  Christ  the  Son 
of  the  living  Godf  verses  15,  18 ;  this  truth  it  is  upon  which 
the  Lord  builds  his  church,  and  Peter,  in  this  case,  represented 
this  truth;  frmi  which  consideration  it  is  plain,  that  the  con¬ 
fession  of  the  Lord,  as  being  the  “Son  of  the  living  God,”  and 
148 


v\  9,  10.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


769 


having  power  over  heaven  and  earth,  Matt,  xxviii.  18,  is  what 
the  Lord  builds  his  church  upon,  thus  upon  himself  and  not 
upon  Peter.  That  by  a  rock  is  meant  the  Lord,  is  a  known 
thing  in  the  church.  “  I  once  had  a  conversation  in  the  spirit¬ 
ual  world  with  the  Babylonian  nation,  respecting  the  keys  that 
■were  given  to  Peter,  whether  or  not  they  believed  that  power 
was  transferred  from  the  Lord  to  him  over  heaven  and  hell ; 
this  being  the  fundamental  tenet  of  their  religion,  they  vehe¬ 
mently  insisted  upon  it,  saying  that  there  was  no  doubt  of  it, 
because  it  is  expressly  declared.  Upon  being  asked  whether 
they  knew,  that  in  every  particular  of  the  Word  there  is  a  spir¬ 
itual  sense,  which  is  the  sense  of  the  Word  in  heaven?  they  at 
first  replied  that  they  did  not  know  it,  but  afterwards  the}7  said 
that  they  would  inquire,  and  when  they  inquired  they  were 
instructed,  that  there  is  a  spiritual  sense  in  every  particular  of 
the  Word,  which  differs  from  the  literal  sense  as  that  which  is 
spiritual  differs  from  that  which  is  natural ;  and  they  were 
further  instructed,  that  not  any  person  named  in  the  Word  is 
named  in  heaven,  but  instead  thereof  something  spiritual  is 
there  understood  :  lastly,  they  were  informed  that  instead  of 
Peter,  in  the  Word,  the  truth  of  the  church  derived  from  good 
is  understood ;  so  also  by  a  rock,  which  is  mentioned  at  the 
same  time  with  Peter ;  and  that  from  this  circumstance  it  might 
oe  known,  that  no  power  whatever  was  given  to  Peter,  but  only 
to  truth  derived  from  good,  for  all  power  in  heaven  is  in  truth 
from  good,  or  is  from  good  by  truth  ;  and  since  all  good  and  all 
truth  are  from  the  Lord,  and  none  from  man,  that  all  power 
belongs  to  the  Lord.  On  hearing  this,  they  said  with  indigna¬ 
tion,  that  they  desired  to  know  whether  that  spiritual  sense 
existed  in  those  words.  Wherefore  the  Word  which  is  in  hea¬ 
ven  was  given  them,  in  which  Word  there  is  not  the  natural 
but  the  spiritaal  sense,  this  being  for  the  use  of  the  angels  who 
are  spiritual,  and  when  they  read  it  they  saw  at  once  that  Peter 
was  not  mentioned  there,  but  instead  of  Peter,  ‘Truth  derived 
from  good  which  is  from  the  Lord.’  On  seeing  this,  they  re¬ 
jected  it  with  anger,  and  would  have  torn  it  to  pieces  almost  with 
their  teeth,  had  it  not  been  instantly  taken  from  them.  Hence 
they  were  convinced,  although  unwilling  to  be  convinced,  that 
that  power  belongs  to  the  Lord  alone,  and  not  in  the  least 
degree  whatever  to  any  man,  inasmuch  as  it  is  a  divine  power.” 

769.  Standing  afar  off  for  fear  of  her  torment ,  saying ,  Alas , 
alas,  that  great  city  Babylon ,  that  mighty  city  !  for  in  one  hour 
is  thy  judgment  come ,  signifies  their  fear  of  punishment,  and 
grievous  lamentation  at  the  same  time  that  this  religion,  so 
strongly  fortified,  could  be  subverted  so  suddenly  and  so  totally, 
and  that  they  themselves  might  perish.  To  stand  afar  off  for 
fear  of  her  torment,  signifies  a  state  as  yet  remote  from  the 
state  of  those  who  are  under  condemnation  already,  because  in 
149 


no 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap,  xviii. 


fear  of  torment,  as  will  be  seen  presently ;  alas,  alas,  signifies 
grievous  lamentation  ;  that  alas  signifies  lamentation  over  cala¬ 
mity,  unhappiness,  and  damnation,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  416, 
hence  Alas,  alas!  signifies* grievous  lamentation;  by  that  great 
city  Babylon  is  signified  that  religion  in  this  passage,  as  above, 
n.  751.  Babylon  is  spoken  of  as  a  woman  and  a  harlot,  because 
it  is  said  her  torment /  by  that  mighty  city  is  signified  that  re¬ 
ligion  so  well  fortified ;  in  one  hour  is  thy  judgment  come,  sig¬ 
nifies  that  there  should  be  a  possibility  of  its  being  so  suddenly 
subverted,  and  that  they  themselves  might  perish  ;  in  one  hour, 
signifies  so  suddenly;  and  by  judgment  is  signified  the  sub¬ 
version  of  their  religion  and  the  destruction  of  those  who  had 
committed  whoredom  and  lived  deliciously  with  that  harlot, 
such  being  here  treated  of ;  that  they  were  destroyed  at  the 
last  judgment  may  be  seen  in  a  small  tract  on  The  Last  Judg¬ 
ment  and  the  Destruction  of  Babylon ,  published  in  London  in 
the  year  1758  ;  for  what  is  here  said  relates  to  that  destruction. 
The  reason  why  standing  afar  off  for  fear  of  her  torment,  signi¬ 
fies  a  state  as  yet  remote  from  the  state  of  those  who  are  in  con¬ 
demnation,  as  being  in  fear  of  torment,  is,  because  by  afar  off 
is  not  meant  remoteness  of  space,  but  remoteness  of  state,  when 
any  one  is  in  fear  of  punishment,  for  so  long  as  a  man  is  in  a 
state  of  fear,  he  sees,  weighs,  and  laments :  remoteness  of  state, 
which  is  remoteness  in  a  spiritual  sense,  is  also  signified  by  afar 
off  in  other  parts  of  the  Word,  as  in  these  passages:  “  Hear,  ye 
that  are  far  off \  what  I  have  done,  and  ye  that  are  near ,  acknow¬ 
ledge  my  might,”  Isaiah  xxxiii.  13.  “  Am  I  a  God  at  hand , 

and  not  a  God  afar  off  ?”  Jerem.  xxiii.  23.  “  The  people 

found  grace  in  the  wilderness,  even  Israel, — Jehovah  hath  ap¬ 
peared  to  me  from  afo.r  off,”  Jerem.  xxxi.  2,  3.  “Bring  my 
sons  from  afarf  Isaiah  xliii.  6.  “  Hearken  ye  people  from 

farf  Isaiah  xlix.  1,  2.  “  And  he  will  left  up  an  ensign  to  the 

nations  from  afarf  Isaiah  v.  26  ;  besides  other  places,  as  Jerem. 
iv.  16  ;  xxv.  26  ;  Zecliar.  vi.  15 ;  where  by  nations  and  peojfie 
from  afar  off,  are  meant  those  who  are  more  remote  from  the 
truths  and  goods  of  the  church.  In  common  discourse  also 
relations  are  said  to  be  near,  and  the  more  remote  in  affinity 
are  said  to  be  distant. 

770.  That  religion  is  called  a  strong  city  because  it  had 
strongly  fortified  itself,  for  it  had  fortified  itself  not  only  by  the 
multitude  of  nations  and  people  that  acknowledged  it,  but  also 
by  many  other  things  ;  as  by  a  plurality  of  monasteries,  and  by 
the  armies  of  monks  they  contain ;  this  expression  is  used  be¬ 
cause  they  call  their  ministry  their  soldiery ;  by  the  possession 
of  wealth  beyond  measure  and  satiety  ;  also  by  the  tribunal  of 
the  inquisition ;  and  likewise  by  threats  and  terrors,  especially 
in  regard  to  purgatory,  into  which  they  say  every  one  enters  ; 
by  the  extinction  of  the  light  of  the  Gospel,  and  consequent 
150 


7.  10,  11.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


771 


blindness  in  tilings  of  a  spiritual  nature,  which  is  effected  by 
prohibiting  and  preventing  the  people  from  reading  the  AVord  ; 
oy  masses  uttered  in  a  language  unknown  to  the  vulgar ;  by 
various  external  formalities ;  by  the  worship  of  the  dead  and 
of  images,  to  which  the  common  people  are  prone,  when  kept 
in  ignorance  of  God  ;  also  by  various  external  pomps  ;  that  by 
means  of  these  contrivances  they  may  be  kept  in  a  corporeal 
belief  of  the  sanctity  of  all  things  belonging  to  that  religion. 
Hence  it  is  that  they  are  in  total  ignorance  of  what  lurks  in¬ 
wardly  in  that  religion ;  when  yet  its  nature  is  altogether  such 
as  is  described  above  in  these  words :  “  And  the  woman  was 
arrayed  in  purple  and  scarlet,  and  decked  with  gold,  and  pre¬ 
cious  stones,  and  pearls,  having  a  golden  cup  in  her  hand  full 
of  abominations  and  filthiness  of  her  whoredom,”  Apoc.  xvii. 
4.  But  although  Babylon  had  so  fortified  herself,  and  in  like 
manner  in  the  spiritual  world  also,  of  which  below,  n.  772,  yet 
at  the  day  of  the  last  judgment  she  was  totally  destroyed. 
Concerning  her  devastation,  Jeremiah  thus  prophesied  : 
“Though  Babylon  should  mount  up  to  heaven,  and  though  she 
should  fortify  the  height  of  her  strength,  yet  from  me  shall 
spoilers  come”  li.  53.  “  The  mighty  men  of  Babylon  have  for¬ 

borne  to  fight,  they  have  remained  in  their  holds  :  their  might 
hath  failed,  they  have  burned  her  dwelling-places ,  her  bars  are 
broken  •  the  city  is  taken  at  one  end.  The  wall  of  Babylon  also 
shall  fall”  li.  30,  31,  44.  “Babylon  is  suddenly  fallen  and 
destroyed :  howl  for  her,  take  balm  for  her  pain,  if  so  be  she 
may  be  healed,”  li.  8. 

771.  And  the  merchants  of  the  earth  shall  weep  and  mourn 
over  her  j  for  no  one  buyeth  their  merchandise  any  more,  signi¬ 
fies  the  grief  of  those  of  the  inferior  orders  who  minister  and 
gain  by  "holy  things,  because  after  the  destruction  of  Babylon 
their  religious  tenets  are  not  acknowledged  to  be  sacred,  but  to 
be  adulterated  and  profaned  goods  and  truths  of  the  AVord,  and 
thence  of  the  church,  and  thus  they  cannot  any  longer  make  a 
profit  of  them  as  before.  By  merchants  are  meant  those  of  the 
inferior  orders  in  their  ecclesiastical  hierarchy,  because  by  the 
kings  of  the  earth,  before  treated  of,  are  meant  those  of  the 
superior  orders,  as  may  be  seen  above,  n.  767;  therefore  by 
merchants  of  the  earth  are  signified  they  who  are  in  the  ministry 
and  make  money  of  things  holy ;  by  weeping  and  mourning  is 
signified  their  sorrow,  as  above,  n.  767 ;  by  their  merchandise 
are  signified  things  of  a  sacred  or  religious  nature,  with  which 
they  traffic  and  make  a  gain ;  by  not  buying  them  any  more 
is  signified  that  there  is  no  desire  to  possess  them,  seeing  that 
they  are  not  sacred,  but  adulterated  and  profaned  goods  and 
truths  of  the  AVord,  and  thence  of  the  church  ;  that  to  buy  is  to 
procure  for  themselves,  see  n.  606.  On  this  subject  we  read  as 
follows  in  Jeremiah:  “O  Babylon,  that  dwellest  udoii  many 
151 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap,  xviii. 


waters,  abundant  in  treasures,  thine  end  is  come,  and  the  mea¬ 
sure  of  thy  covetousness li.  13. 

772.  The  merchandise  of  gold,  and  of  silver ,  and  of  precious 
stones ,  and  of  pearls,  signifies  that  they  no  longer  possess  these 
things,  because  they  are  not  in  possession  of  the  spiritual  goods 
and  truths  to  which  such  things  correspond.  By  their  mer¬ 
chandise  nothing  else  is  signified  but  what  is  here  named  ;  for 
that  they  have  gold,  silver,  precious  stones,  and  pearls  in  abun¬ 
dance,  and  that  they  have  procured  these  things  by  means  of 
their  religious  ceremonies,  which  they  made  sacred  and  divine, 
is  well  known.  Such  things  were  in  the  possession  of  those 
who  were  of  Babylon,  prior  to  the  last  judgment :  for  they  were 
then  permitted  to  form,  as  it  were,  heavens  to  themselves,  and 
by  various  arts  to  procure  such  valuables  from  heaven,  yea,  to 
fill  storehouses  with  them,  as  they  had  done  in  the  world ;  but 
after  the  last  judgment,  when  their  fictitious  heavens  were  de¬ 
stroyed,  all  those  things  were  reduced  to  dust  and  ashes,  and 
carried  away  by  an  east  wind,  and  scattered  over  their  hells  as 
profane  dust.  But  on  this  subject  read  the  description  of  those 
events  from  ocular  testimony  in  the  tract  concerning  the  Last 
Judgment  and  the  Destruction  of  Babylon.  Since  that  overthrow 
and  their  being  cast  into  hell,  they  have  been  in  so  miserable  o 
state,  that  they  do  not  even  know  what  gold,  silver,  precious 
stones,  and  pearls  are :  the  reason  is,  because  gold,  silver,  and  pre¬ 
cious  stones  correspond  to  spiritual  goods  and  truths,  and  pearls 
to  the  knowledges  thereof ;  and  since  they  are  not  in  possession 
of  any  goods  and  truths,  nor  of  the  knowledges  of  these  things, 
but  instead  of  them  possess  evils  and  falses,  and  the  knowledges 
of  what  are  evil  and  false,  they  cannot  have  any  other  than  such 
things  as  correspond  to  what  they  do  possess,  which  are  mat¬ 
ters  vile  and  disagreeable  in  appearance,  with  the  exception  of 
a  few  shells  on  which  they  place  their  affections,  as  they  had  for¬ 
merly  done  upon  the  above  recited  precious  things.  It  is  to  be 
observed,  that  in  the  spiritual  world  there  exist  all  the  objects 
that  are  to  be  seen  in  the  natural  world,,  but  with  this  difference, 
that  all  things  in  the  spiritual  world  are  correspondences,  for 
they  correspond  to  the  interiors  of  its  inhabitants,  being  splendid 
and  magnificent  with  those  who  are  in  wisdom  derived  from 
divine  truths  and  goods,  through  the  Word,  from  the  Lord  ;  and 
the  contrary  with  those  who  are  in  a  state  of  madness  from 
falses  and  evils.  Such  a  correspondence,  by  virtue  of  creation, 
exists  when  what  is  spiritual  in  the  mind  is  let  down  into  what 
is  sensual  in  the  body ;  for  which  reason  every  one  in  tlie  spirit¬ 
ual  world  knows  the  quality  of  another,  as  soon  as  he  comes 
into  his  apartment.  Hence  it  may  appear,  that  by  merchandise 
of  gold  and  silver,  and  precious  stones  and  pearls,  is  signified 
that  they  no  longer  possess  these  things ;  because  they  are  not 
in  possession  of  the  spiritual  goods  and  truths,  nor  of  the  know 
152 


V.  12.] 


TOE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


773,  774 

ledges  of  wliat  is  good  and  true,  to  which  such  things  corre¬ 
spond.  That  gold  by  correspondence  signifies  good,  and  silver 
truth,  see  above,  n.  211,  726.  That  precious  stones  signify  spir- 
itual  truth,  n.  231,  540,  726.  That  pearls  signify  the  know¬ 
ledges  of  things  good  and  true,  n.  727. 

773.  And  of  fine  linen ,  and  of  purple,  and  of  silk ,  and  oj 
scarlet ,  signifies  that  they  no  longer  possess  these  things,  be¬ 
cause  they  are  not  in  possession  of  the  celestial  goods  and  truths 
to  which  they  correspond.  By  the  things  above  mentioned, 
namely,  gold,  silver,  precious  stones,  and  pearls,  are  signified  in 
general  spiritual  goods  and  truths,  as  was  observed  above,  n. 
772 ;  but  by  these,  which  are  fine  linen,  purple,  silk,  and  scar¬ 
let,  are  signified  in  general  celestial  goods  and  truths ;  for  with 
those  who  are  in  heaven  and  the  church,  there  are  spiritual 
goods  and  truths,  and  there  are  celestial  goods  and  truths ;  spir¬ 
itual  goods  and  truths  are  of  wisdom,  and  celestial  goods  and 
truths  are  of  love,  and  because  they  are  not  in  possession  of 
these  latter  goods  and  truths,  but  of  the  evils  and  falses  opposite 
to  them,  therefore  mention  is  made  of  these  latter,  for  they  fol¬ 
low  in  order.  Nowt  inasmuch  as  the  case  is  the  same  with 
these  as  with  the  former,  there  is  no  need  of  any  further  ex¬ 
planation  than  what  may  be  met  with  in  the  foregoing  article. 
Wliat  is  signified  in  particular  by  fine  linen,  shall  be  explained 
in  the  next  chapter,  where  these  words  occur:  “Fine  linen  is 
the  righteousness  of  the  saints,”  verse  8,  n.  814,  815  ;  that  pur¬ 
ple  signifies  celestial  good,  and  scarlet  celestial  truth,  see  above, 
n.  725 :  by  silk  is  signified  mediate  celestial  good  and  truth, 
good  from  its  softness,  and  truth  from  its  shining ;  it  is  men- 

'  tioned  only  in  Ezekiel  xvi.  10,  13. 

774.  And  all  thyine  wood ,  and  every  vessel  of  ivory ,  signifies 
that  they  no  longer  possess  these  things,  because  they  are  not 
in  possession  of  the  natural  goods  and  truths  to  which  they 
correspond.  The  case  is  the  same  with  this  passage  as  with 
those  explained  above,  n.  772,  773,  only  with  this  difference, 
that  by  those  things  which  are  first  mentioned  are  meant  spir¬ 
itual  goods  and  truths,  as  above,  n.  772 ;  and  by  those  which 
are  mentioned  secondly  are  meant  celestial  goods  and  truths,  as 
above,  n.  773 ;  and  by  these  now  mentioned,  which  are  thyine 
wood  and  vessels  of  ivory,  are  meant  natural  goods  and  truths ; 
for  there  are  three  degrees  of  love  and  wisdom,  and  thence  three 
degrees  of  good  and  truth ;  the  first  degree  is  called  celestial, 
the  second  spiritual,  and  the  third  natural ;  these  three  degrees 
exist  by  birth  in  every  man,  and  they  exist  also  in  common  in 
heaven  and  in  the  church ;  which  is  the  reason  why  there  are 
three  heavens,  the  supreme,  the  middle,  and  the  ultimate  or 
lowest,  altogether  distinct  one  from  another  according  to  these 
degrees ;  in  like  manner  the  Lord’s  church  upon  earth  :  but 
what  its  quality  is  with  those  who  are  in  the  celestial  degree, 

153 


774 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap,  xviii. 


what  with  those  who  are  in  the  spiritual  degree,  and  what  with 
those  who  are  in  the  natural  degree,  does  not  belong  to  this 
place  to  explain.  But  the  subjects  are  treated  of  at  length  in 
the  treatise  on  The  Wisdom  of  Angels  concerning  the  Divine 
Love  and  Divine  Wisdom ,  part  the  third,  where  degrees  are 
explained :  it  must  suffice  to  observe  here,  that  among  those 
who  are  of  Babylon,  there  are  neither  spiritual  goods  and  truths, 
nor  celestial  goods  and  truths,  nor  even  natural  goods  and 
truths.  The  reason  why  spiritual  things  are  lirst  mentioned,  is, 
because  many  of  them  are  capable  of  being  spiritual,  provided 
only  that  in  their  hearts  they  esteem  the  Word  as  holy,  accord¬ 
ing  to  what  they  confess  with  their  mouths ;  but  they  cannot 
become  celestial,  because  they  do  not  approach  the  Lord,  but 
they  approach  and  worship  living  and  dead  men :  this  is  the 
reason  why  celestial  things  are  mentioned  in  the  second  place. 
The  reason  why  thyine  wood  signifies  natural  good,  is,  because 
wood  in  the  Word  signifies  good,  and  stone  truth,  and  thyine 
wood  derives  its  denomination  from  two,  and  two  also  signifies 
good.  The  reason  why  it  signifies  natural  good,  is,  because 
wood  is  not  so  precious  or  valuable  as  gold,  silver,  jewels,  pearls, 
fine  linen,  purple,  silk,  and  scarlet ;  the  same  may  be  said  of 
stone  ;  and  also  of  ivory,  by  which  natural  truth  is  signified. 
The  reason  why  ivory  signifies  natural  truth,  is,  because  it  is 
white,  and  capable  of  being  polished,  and  because  it  is  pro¬ 
truded  from  the  mouth  of  the  elephant,  and  also  constitutes  his 
strength.  To  the  intent  that  ivory  may  denote  the  natural  truth 
of  the  good  signified  by  thyine  wood,  a  vessel  of  ivory  is  men¬ 
tioned,  for  by  a  vessel  is  signified  that  which  contains,  in  the 
present  instance,  the  truth  that  is  the  continent  or  vehicle  of 
good.  That  wood  signifies  good,  may,  in  some  measure,  ap¬ 
pear  from  the  following  passages :  That  the  bitter  waters  at 
Marah  were  made  sweet  by  putting  wood  in  them,  Exod.  xv. 
25.  That  the  tables  of  stone  on  which  the  law  was  written, 
were  deposited  in  the  ark  made  of  shittim  wood ,  Exod.  xxv. 
10 — 16.  That  the  temple  at  Jerusalem  was  covered  with  wood 
and  lined  with  wood ,  1  Kings  vi.  10,  15.  That  the  altar  in  the 
wilderness  was  made  of  wood ,  Exod.  xxvii.  1,  6.  And  also 
from  these  passages  :  “  For  the  stone  shall  cry  out  of  the  wall, 
and  the  beam  out  of  wood  shall  answer  it,”  Habak.  ii.  11.  “  And 
they  shall  make  a  spoil  of  thy  riches,  and  make  a  prey  of  thy 
merchandise  :  and  they  shall  lay  thy  stones  and  thy  wood  and 
thy  dust  in  the  midst  of  the  water,”  Ezek.  xxvi.  12.  The  pro¬ 
phet  was  commanded  “  to  take  one  stick  of  wood ,  and  write 
upon  it,  For  Judah  and  for  the  children  of  Israel  his  compan¬ 
ions;  then  take  another  stick  and  write  upon  it,  For  Joseph  the 
stick  of  Ephraim  ;  and  join  them  into  one  stick,”  Ezek.  xxxvii. 
16,  17.  “We  have  drunken  another  water  for  money;  our 
wood  is  sold  unto  us,”  Lament,  v.  4.  “  As  when  a  man  goetli 

154 


v.  12.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  liEVEALED. 


into  the  wood  with  his  neighbour,  and  the  axe  slippeth  from  the 
wood  upon  his  neighbour,  that  he  die ;  he  shall  liee  into  a  city 
of  refuge,”  Deut.  xix  5  ;  the  reason  of  this  law  is,  because  wood 
signifies  good,  and  thus  that  he  did  not  kill  his  companion  out 
of  evil  or  from  an  evil  intention,  but  by  mistake,  because  he  was 
principled  in  good  ;  not  to  mention  other  passages.  But  by 
wood,  in  an  opposite  sense,  is  signified  evil  or  what  is  accursed, 
as  by  the  making  of  graven  images  out  of  wood  and  worship 
ping  them,  Deut.  iv.  23 — 28  ;  Isaiah  xxxvii.  19  ;  xl.  20  ;  Jerem. 
x.  3,  8 ;  Ezek.  xx.  32 ;  also  that  the  being  hanged  upon  wood 
was  a  curse,  Deut.  xxi.  22,  23.  That  ivory  signifies  natural 
truth,  may  appear  from  the  passages  in  which  ivory  is  men¬ 
tioned,  as  Ezek.  xxvii.  6, 15  ;  Amos  iii.  15  ;  vi.  4 ;  Psalm  xlv.  8. 

775.  And  every  vessel  of  most  precious  wood ,  and  of  brass , 
and  of  iron,  and  of  marble,  signifies  that  they  no  longer  possess 
these  things,  because  they  are  not  in  possession  of  scientific 
goods  and  truths  in  matters  relating  to  the  church,  to  which 
such  things  correspond.  The  case  is  the  same  with  this  passage 
as  with  those  explained  above,  n.  772 — 774,  with  this  difference, 
that  by  the  articles  here  mentioned  are  signified  scientifics, 
which  are  the  ultimates  of  man’s  natural  mind,  and  which,  dif¬ 
fering  as  they  do  in  quality,  according  to  the  essence  that  is 
within  them,  are  called  vessels  of  most  precious  wood,  of  brass, 
of  iron,  and  of  marble,  for  by  vessels  are  signified  scientifics,  in 
the  present  instance  scientifics  relating  to  matters  of  the  church  ; 
these  being  the  continents  of  good  and  truth,  as  vessels  are  the 
continents  of  oil  and  wine.  Scientifics  are  also  of  great  variety, 
and  the  memory  constitutes  their  receptacle.  The  reason  why 
they  are  of  great  variety,  is,  because  the  interiors  of  man  are  in 
them,  they  are  also  introduced  into  the  memory  either  from 
intellectual  thought,  or  from  hearing,  or  from  reading,  and,  at 
the  same  time,  according  to  the  varied  perception  resulting 
from  the  exercise  of  the  rational  faculty ;  all  these  things  exist 
inwardly  in  scientifics,  as  is  evident  when  they  are  reproduced, 
which  is  the  case  when  a  man  speaks  or  thinks.  But  what  is 
signified  by  vessels  of  most  precious  wood,  of  brass,  of  iron,  and 
ot  marble,  shall  briefly  be  explained.  By  vessels  of  most  pre¬ 
cious  wood  are  signified  scientifics  derived  from  rational  good 
and  truth  ;  by  vessels  of  brass  are  signified  scientifics  derived 
from  natural  good  ;  by  vessels  of  iron  are  signified  scientifics 
derived  from  natural  truth  ;  and  by  vessels  of  marble  are  sig¬ 
nified  scientifics  derived  from  the  appearance  of  good  and  truth. 
That  wood  signifies  good,  see  above,  n.  764:  the  reason  why 
precious  wood  here  signifies  good,  and,  at  the  same  time,  truth 
rational,  is,  because  wood  signifies  good,  and  precious  is  pre¬ 
dicated  of  truth ;  for  one  good  is  signified  by  the  wood  of  the 
olive  tree,  another  by  that  of  the  cedar  tree,  of  the  fig  tree, 
the  fir,  the  poplar,  and  the  oak.  The  reason  why  vessels  of 
155 


776 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap,  xviii. 

brass  and  iron  signify  scientifics  derived  from  natural  good  and 
truth,  is,  because  all  metals,  such  as  gold,  silver,  brass,  iron, 
tin,  and  lead,  in  the  Word,  signify  goods  and  truths;  they  sig¬ 
nify  because  they  correspond,  and  because  they  correspond  they 
exist  also  in  heaven ;  for  all  things  there  are  correspondences. 
But  what  each  particular  metal  signifies  by  correspondence,  it 
is  foreign  to  our  present  purpose  to  confirm  from  the  Word, 
only  that  brass  signifies  natural  good,  and  thence  iron  natural 
truth,  as  may  be  seen  from  hence :  “  And  his  feet  like  unto  fine 
brass ,  as  if  they  were  burned  in  a  furnace,”  Apoc.  i.  15.  That 
Daniel  “  saw  a  man  whose  feet  were  like  in  colour  to  polished 
brass”  Dan.  x.  5,  6.  That  the  feet  of  the  cherubim  also  ap¬ 
peared  “  sparkled  like  the  colour  of  burnished  brass”  Ezek.  i. 
7.  That  the  feet  signify  what  is  natural ,  may  be  seen,  n.  49, 
468,  470,  510.  That  there  was  seen  an  angel  who  was  “like 
the  appearance  of  brass,”  Ezek.  xl.  3.  That  the  image  which 
Nebuchadnezzar  saw,  had  “  the  head  of  fine  gold,  his  breast  and 
his  arms  of  silver,  his  belly  and  thighs  of  brass ,  and  his  legs. of 
iron,”  Dan.  ii.  32,  33,  by  which  image  were  represented  the 
successive  states  of  the  church,  called  by  the  ancients  the  ages 
of  gold,  silver,  brass,  and  iron.  As  brass  signified  what  is 
natural,  and  the  Israelitish  people  were  merely  natural,  there¬ 
fore  the  Lord’s  natural  principle  was  represented  by  the  brazen 
serpent,  which  they  who  were  bit  by  serpents  were  to  look  up  to, 
that  they  might  be  healed,  Numb.  xxi.  6,  8,  9  ;  John  iii.  14, 15. 
That  brass  signifies  natural  good,  may  also  be  seen  in  Isaiah  lx. 
17 ;  Jerem.  xv.  20,  21 ;  Ezek.  xxvii.  13 ;  Deut.  viii.  7,  9 ; 
xxxiii.  24,  25. 

776.  He  who  does  not  know  what  is  signified  by  gold,  silver, 
precious  stones,  pearls,  fine  linen,  purple,  silk,  scarlet,  thyine 
wood,  vessels  of  ivory,  most  precious  wood,  brass,  iron,  marble, 
and  vessels,  may  be  surprised  that  such  things  are  enumerated, 
and  may  think  that  words  are  here  accumulated  only  for  the 
sake  of  exalting  the  subject ;  but  from  the  preceding  explana¬ 
tion  it  may  appear,  that  not  a  single  word  is  used  unnecessarily, 
and  that  by  those  things  it  is  fully  described,  that  they  who 
have  confirmed  themselves  in  the  tenets  of  that  religion,  are 
not  in  possession  of  a  single  truth,  and  that  if  not  of  a  single 
truth,  neither  are  they  in  possession  of  a  single  good,  which  is 
really  a  good  of  the  church.  I  have  conversed  with  those  who 
have  confirmed  themselves  in  that  religion,  likewise  with  some 
who  were  delegates  at  the  councils  of  Nice,  of  the  Later  an, 
and  of  Trent,  who  thought  at  first,  that  what  they  had  decreed 
were  pure  and  sacred  truths,  but  after  being  instructed,  and 
illumination  being  afforded  them  from- heaven,  they  acknow¬ 
ledged  that  they  did  not  see  a  single  truth ;  but  inasmuch  as 
they  had  more  strongly  confirmed  themselves  in  those  opinions 
than  other  people,  on  their  extinguishing  their  illumination, 
156 


i 


V.  12,  13.J 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


777 


which  they  did  of  themselves,  they  returned  to  their  former 
belief.  They  thought  that  those  tenets  more  especially,  to 
which  they  had  given  their  sanction  in  regard  to  baptism  and 
justification,  were  truths  ;  but  nevertheless  while  they  were 
under  illumination  they  saw,  and  in  consequence  of  seeing  they 
acknowledged,  that  no  one  has  original  sin  from  Adam,  but 
from  his  own  parents  successively,  and  that  it  is  not  taken  away 
in  baptism  by  the  imputation  and  application  of  the  Lord’s 
merit ;  also  that  the  imputation  and  application  of  the  Lord’s 
merit  is  a  human  fiction,  this  being  an  impossibility  ;  and  that 
faith  is  never  infused  into  any  sucking  child,  faith  being  the 
result  of  the  exercise  of  the  thinking  faculty.  They  saw  further 
that  baptism  is  holy  and  a  sacrament,  because  for  a  sign  and 
memorial  that  man  is  capable  of  being  regenerated  by  the  Lord 
by  truths  from  the  Word ;  being  a  sign  for  heaven,  and  a  me¬ 
morial  for  man  ;  and  that  man  is  introduced  by  it  into  the 
church,  as  the  children  of  Israel  were  introduced  by  crossing 
over  Jordan  into  the  land  of  Canaan,  and  as  the  inhabitants  of 
Jerusalem  by  the  baptism  of  John  were  prepared  for  the  recep¬ 
tion  of  the  Lord ;  for  without  that  sign  in  heaven  before  the 
angels,  the  Jews  could  not  have  subsisted  and  lived  at  the 
coming  of  Jehovah,  that  is,  of  the  Lord  in  the  flesh.  Similar 
to  these  were  the  points  they  established  in  regard  to  justifica¬ 
tion.  That  the  imputation  of  the  Lord’s  merit  neither  exists, 
nor  is  given,  may  be  seen  in  the  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem, 
concerning  the  Lord ,  n.  18 ;  and  that  hereditary  evil,  which  is 
called  original  sin,  is  not  from  Adaixq  but  from  parents  succes¬ 
sively,  may  be  seen  in  the  Wisdom  of  Angels  concerning  the 
Divine  Providence ,  n.  277.  What  Adam  signifies  in  the  Word, 
see  n.  241  of  the  same  work. 

777.  And  cinnamon ,  and  perfumes ,  and  ointment ,  and 
frankincense ,  signifies  that  they  have  no  longer  any  worship 
from  spiritual  goods  and  truths,  because  they  have  nothing  in¬ 
wardly  in  worship  that  corresponds  to  the  above-mentioned 
things.  The  foregoing  verse  treats  of  all  things  \v  liicli  relate  to 
the  doctrine  of  the  church ;  but  this  verse  treats  of  all  things 
which  relate  to  the  worship  of  the  church.  The  things  relating 
to  doctrine  are  premised,  and  those  relating  to  worship  follow, 
because  by  the  goods  and  truths  of  doctrine  the  quality  of  wor¬ 
ship  is  determined,  for  worship  is  nothing  but  an  external  act, 
in  which  there  should  be  the  internal  things  that  relate  to  doc¬ 
trine,  and  without  which  worship  is  without  its  essence,  life 
and  soul.  Now  since  all  things  relating  to  doctrine  have  refer 
ence  to  the  goods  which  are  of  love  and  charity,  and  to  the 
truths  which  are  of  wisdom  and  faith,  and  as  those' goods  and 
truths,  according  to  the  degrees  of  their  order,  are  celestial, 
spiritual,  and  natural,  so  also  are  all  things  of  worship  ;  and  be¬ 
cause  in  the  preceding  verse,  the  spiritual  things  of  doctrine  are 
157 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


778 


[Chap,  xviii 


mentioned  in  the  first  place,  so  here  also  are  the  spiritual  things 
of  worship,  which  are  cinnamon,  perfumes,  ointment,  and  frank¬ 
incense  ;  and  the  celestial  things  of  worship  are  named  in  the 
second  place,  which  are  wine,  oil,  flour,  and  wheat ;  and  in  the 
third  place  are  named  the  natural  things  of  worship,  which  are 
beasts  and  sheep  ;  that  all  these  goods  and  truths  of  worship  are 
from  the  Word,  is  signified  by  their  being  the  merchandise  of 
horses,  of  chariots,  of  the  bodies  and  souls  of  men  ;  this  is  the 
series  of  things  in  the  spiritual  sense  of  this  verse.  But  by  all 
the  things  which  are  enumerated  in  this  verse,  it  is  to  be  under¬ 
stood,  in  like  manner  as  by  the  things  which  are  enumerated  in 
the  preceding  verse,  that  those  goods  and  truths  are  not  among 
them,  because  they  have  not  among  them  the  things  which 
correspond  to  them  ;  which  is  plain  from  what  goes  before, 
where  it  is  said,  That  the  city  Babylon  shall  be  burnt  with  fire, 
and  that  no  one  shall  buy  her  merchandise  any  more,  verse  8 — • 
11 ;  and  from  what  follows,  where  it  is  said,  That  all  things 
splendid  and  dainty  are  departed  from  her,  and  shall  not  be 
found  any  more,  verse  14,  and  that  they  are  wasted,  verses  16, 
19.  But  with  respect  to  the  articles  here  enumerated,  as  cin¬ 
namon,  perfumes,  ointment,  and  frankincense,  these  are  named 
from  the  circumstance  of  incense  being  compounded  of  such 
things.  That  by  incense  is  signified  the  worship  of  the  Lord 
from  spiritual  goods  and  truths,  see  above,  n.  277,  392,  and 
that  incense  was  pleasing  because  it  consisted  of  fragrant  sub¬ 
stances  which  were  in  correspondence,  n.  394 ;  all  the  fragrant 
substances,  of  which  it  was  prepared,  are  understood  by  cinna¬ 
mon,  perfumes,  and  ointment,  and  their  essential  quality  by 
frankincense ;  this  appears  from  the  enumeration  of  the  spices 
of  which  it  was  compounded,  in  Moses:  “  Jehovah  said  unto 
Moses,  Take  unto  thee  sweet  spices ,  stacte ,  onychci ,  and  gal - 
banum ,  with  pure  frankincense  /  and  thou  shalt  make  it  a  per¬ 
fume,  a  confection  after  the  art  of  the  apothecary,  tempered 
together,  pure  and  holy,”  Exod.  xxx.  34 — 37 ;  of  these  was  in¬ 
cense  composed,  by  which  was  signified  worship  derived  from 
spiritual  goods  and  truths,  as  before  observed.  Cinnamon  is 
here  mentioned  instead  of  the  whole  of  the  spices  enumerated. 
But  what  is  signified  by  each  of  those  spices  in  the  spiritual 
sense,  may  be  seen  in  the  Arcana  Coelestia ,  upon  Exodus, 
wThere  they  are  severally  explained. 

778.  And  wine ,  and  oil ,  and  fine  flour,  and  wheat,  signifies 
that  they  have  no  longer  any  worship  originating  in  celestial 
goods  and  truths,  because  they  have  nothing  inwardly  in  wor¬ 
ship  that  corresponds  to  the  above-mentioned  things.  It  is 
similar  with  these,  as  with  the  things  mentioned  above,  only 
with  this  difference,  that  what  are  now  mentioned  signify  celes¬ 
tial  goods  and  truths.  What  goods  and  truths  are  called  celes¬ 
tial,  and  what  spiritual,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  773,  and  that 
158 


v.  13.] 


THE  A.P0CALYPSE  REVEALED. 


779 


from  the  circumstance  of  these  goods  and  truths  not  being  in 
them,  neither  were  they  in  their  worship  ;  for,  as  was  observed 
above,  the  goods  and  truths  of  doctrine  exist  in  worship  like 
the  soul  in  its  body,  wherefore  worship  without  them  is  inani¬ 
mate  worship ;  such  is  the  worship  which  is  holy  in  externals, 
in  which  there  is  not  any  internal  holiness.  That  wine  signifies 
truth  derived  from  the  good  of  love,  see  above,  n.  316 ;  that 
oil  signifies  the  good  of  love  will  be  seen  in  the  next  article ;  by 
fine  flour  is  signified  celestial  truth,  and  by  wheat  is  signified 
celestial  good.  The  reason  why  by  wine,  oil,  fine  flour,  and 
wheat,  the  truths  and  goods  of  worship  are  signified,  is,  because 
the  drink-offerings  and  meat-offerings  were  composed  of  them, 
and  were  offered  together  with  the  sacrifices  upon  the  altar ; 
and  by  sacrifices  and  by  gifts  offered  upon  the  altar  was  signi¬ 
fied  worship,  for  in  these  worship  principally  consisted.  That 
the  drink-offerings,  consisting  of  wine,  were  offered  upon  the 
altar  together  with  the  sacrifices,  may  be  seen  in  Exod.  xxix. 
40 ;  Levit.  xxiii.  12, 13, 18, 19  ;  Numb.  xv.  2 — 15  ;  xxviii.  11 — 
15,  18,  to  the  end  ;  xxix.  1 — -7,  to  the  end  ;  and  also  in  Isaiah  lvii. 
6  ;  lxv.  11 ;  Jerem.  vii.  18  ;  xliv.  17 — 19  ;  Ezek.  xx.  28  ;  Joel 
i.  9  ;  Psalm  xvi.  4;  Deut.  xxxii.  38.  That  oil  also  was  offered 
upon  the  altar  together  with  the  sacrifices,  Exod.  xxix.  40  ; 
Numb.  xv.  2 — 15 ;  xxviii.  1,  to  the  end.  That  cakes,  which 
consisted  of  wheat-flour,  were  offered  upon  the  altar  together 
with  the  sacrifices,  Exod.  xxix.  40  ;  Levit.  ii.  1 — 13  ;  v.  11 — 14  ; 
vi.  6 — 14 ;  vii.  9 — 13  ;  xxiii.  12, 13, 17 ;  Numb.  vi.  14 — 21 ;  xv. 
2 — 15 ;  xviii.  8 — 29;  xxviii.  1 — 15 ;  xxix.  1 — 7 ;  and  also  in  Jerem. 
xxxiii.  18 ;  Ezek.  xvi.  13, 19 ;  Joel  i.  9 ;  Malachi  i.  10, 11 ;  Psalm 
cxli.  2.  The  bread  of  faces  or  show-bread  upon  the  table  in  the 
tabernacle  was  also  made  of  wheat-flour,  Levit.  xxiii.  17 ;  xxiv. 
5 — 10.  Hence  it  may  be  seen  that  these  four  things,  wine,  oil, 
fine  flour,  and  wheat,  were  holy  and  celestial  things  of  worship. 

779.  Since  oil  is  mentioned  in  this  passage  among  the  holy 
things  of  .worship,  and  signifies  celestial  good,  something  shall 
here  be  said  concerning  the  anointing  oil,  which  was  in  use 
among  the  ancients,  and  afterwards  commanded  to  the  children 
of  Israel.  That  in  ancient  times  they  anointed  stones,  which 
were  set  up  as  statues,  appears  from  Genesis  xxviii.  18,  19,  22. 
That  they  also  anointed  warlike  arms,  targets,  and  shields,  2 
Sam.  i.  21 ;  Isaiah  xxi.  5.  That  they  were  commanded  to  pre¬ 
pare  holy  oil,  with  which  they  were  to  anoint  all  the  holy  things 
of  the  church  ;  that  with  it  they  anointed  the  altar  and  all  its 
vessels,  as  also  the  tabernacle  and  all  things  belonging  to  it, 
Exod.  xxx.  22 — 29  ;  xl.  9 — 11  ;  Lev.  viii.  10 — 12  ;  Numb.  vii. 
1.  That  with  it  they  anointed  those  who  exercised  the  priestly 
office,  and  their  garments,  Exod.  xxix.  7,  29  ;  xxx.  30  ;  xl.  13 
— 15  ;  Levit.  viii.  12  ;  Psalm  cxxxiii.  1 — 3.  That  with  it  they 
anointed  the  prophets,  1  Kings  xix.  15,  16  That  with  it  tliev 
159 


780,  781  the  apocalypse  reyealed.  [Chap,  xviii. 

anointed  kings,  and  that  therefore  kings  were  called  the  anointed 
of  Jehovah,  1  Sam.  x.  1  ;  xv.  1  ;  xvi.  6,  13  ;  xxiv.  6,  10  ; 
xxvi.  9,  11,  16,  25  ;  2  Sam.  i.  16  ;  ii.  4,  7 ;  xix.  21  ;  1  Kings  i. 
34,  35  ;  xix.  15, 16  ;  2  Kings  ix.  3  ;  xi.  12  ;  xxiii.  30 ;  Lament 
iv.  20  ;  Habak.  iii.  13  ;  Psalm  ii.  2,  6  ;  Psalm  xx.  6  ;  Psalm 
xxviii.  8  ;  Psalm  xlv.  7  ;  Psalm  lxxxiv.  9  ;  Psalm  lxxxix.  20,  38, 
51  ;  Psalm  cxxxii.  17.  The  reason  why  unction  with  the  holy 
oil  was  commanded,  is,  because  oil  signified  the  good  of  love, 
and  represented  the  Lord,  who,  as  to  his  Humanity,  is  the  very 
and  only  anointed  of  Jehovah,  anointed  not  with  oil,  but  with 
the  divine  good  itself  of  divine  love ;  wherefore  he  is  also  named 
Messiah  in  the  Old  Testament  and  Christ  in  the  Hew,  John  i. 
41  ;  iv.  25  ;  and  Messiah  and  Christ  signify  the  anointed.  It 
was  from  this  circumstance  that  priests,  kings,  and  all  things 
relating  to  the  clinrch  were  anointed,  and  when  they  were 
anointed  they  were  called  holy,  not  that  in  themselves  they 
were  holy,  but  because  they  thus  represented  the  Lord  as  to  his 
Divine  Humanity  :  for  this  reason  it  was  sacrilege  to  hurt  a 
king,  because  he  was  the  anointed  of  Jehovah,  1  Sam.  xxiv..  7, 
11 ;  xxvi.  9 ;  2  Sam.  i.  16  ;  xix.  21.  Moreover  it  was  a  re¬ 
ceived  custom  for  people  to  anoint  themselves  and  others,  to 
testify  joyfulness  of  mind  and  benevolence,  but  with  common 
oil  or  some  other  precious  kind  of  oil,  and  not  with  holy  oil, 
Matt.  vi.  17 ;  Mark  vi.  13  ;  Luke  vii.  46  ;  Isaiah  lxi.  3  ;  Amos 
vi.  6  ;  Mic.  vi.  15 ;  Psalm  xcii.  10 ;  Psalm  civ.  15  ;  Dan.  ix.  24  ; 
Deut.  xxviii.  40.  That  it  was  not  lawful  to  anoint  themselves 
or  others  with  the  holy  oil,  see  Exod.  xxx.  31,  32. 

780.  And  cattle  and  sheep,  signifies  that  they  have  no 
longer  any  worship  resulting  from  external  or  natural  goods  and 
truths  of  the  church,  because  they  have  nothing  inwardly  in 
worship  that  corresponds  to  the  above-mentioned  things.  The 
case  is  the  same  with  these  as  with  the  things  explained  above, 
n.  777,  778,  with  this  difference,  that  what  are  there  men¬ 
tioned  are  spiritual  goods  and  truths  and  celestial  goods  and 
truths,  but  what  are  here  mentioned  are  natural  goods  and 
truths,  concerning  the  distinction  between  which,  see  above,  n. 
773.  By  beasts  and  sheep  are  signified  the  sacrifices  which 
consisted  of  oxen,  bullocks,  he-goats,  sheep,  kids,  rams,  she- 
goats,  and  lambs  :  oxen  and  bullocks  are  meant  by  beasts,  and 
kids,  rams,  she-goats,  and  lambs  by  sheep ;  and  sacrifices  were 
the  externals  of  worship,  which  are  also  called  the  natural 
things  of  worship. 

781.  And  of  horses  and  of  chariots,  and  of  bodies  and  souls 
of  men,  signifies  all  these  things  according  to  the  understand¬ 
ing  of  the  Word  and  doctrine  deduced  from  it,  and  according  to 
the  goods  and  truths  of  its  literal  sense,  which  they  are  not  in 
possession  of,  they  having  falsified  and  adulterated  the  Word, 
by  applying  the  things  which  are  therein  to  the  securing  do- 
160 


V.  13,  14.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  782 

minion  over  heaven  and  the  world  in  opposition  to  its  genuine 
sense.  These  things  are  mentioned  in  the  genitive  case,  because 
they  relate  to  those  that  precede.  That  by  horses  is  signified 
the  understanding  of  the  Word,  see  n.  298.  By  a  chariot  is 
signified  doctrine  derived  from  the  Word,  n.  437.  The  reason 
why  bodies  and  souls  of  men  signify  the  goods  and  truths  of  the 
literal  sense  of  the  Word,  is,  because  they  signify  the  same 
thing  as  the  body  and  blood  in  the  holy  supper,  where  bv  the 
body  is  signified  the  divine  good  of  the  Lord,  and  by  the  blood, 
the  divine  truth  of  the  Lord,  and  from  their  having  this  signifi¬ 
cation,  they  also  signify  the  divine  good  and  the  divine  truth 
of  the  Word,  for  the  Lord  is  the  Word.  But  here  the  soul  is 
mentioned  instead  of  blood ;  the  reason  is,  because  by  the  soul 
truth  is  signified  in  like  manner,  see  above,  n.  6S1,  and  because 
the  blood  in  the  Word  is  called  the  soul,  Gen.  ix.  4,  5;  Levit. 
xvii.  12 — 14;  Dent.  xii.  23:  the  same  is  signified  by  soul  of 
man,  Ezek.  xviii.  27,  also  by  the  seed  of  man,  Dan.  ii.  43. 
The  like  is  signified  by  horses  and  chariots  in  Isaiah :  “  And 
they  shall  bring  all  your  brethren — upon  horses ,  and  in  chariots 
and  in  litters ,  and  upon  mules ,  and  upon  swift  beasts,  to  my 
holy  mountain  Jerusalem,”  lxvi.  20.  This  is  said  of  the  Lord’s 
New  Church,  which  is  Jerusalem,  in  regard  to  those  therein 
who  are  in  the  understanding  of  the  Word,  and  in  doctrine 
thence  derived,  which  are  meant  by  horses,  chariots,  and  litters. 
Now  since  they  who  are  of  the  Roman  Catholic  religion  falsify 
and  adulterate  the  Word  by  applying  it  to  the  purpose  of  ac¬ 
quiring  dominion  over  heaven  and  the  world,  their  not  being  in 
possession  of  any  goods  and  truths  from  the  Word,  nor  conse¬ 
quently  in  regard  to  their  doctrines,  is  signified  :  on  this  subject 
Jeremiah  thus  speaks:  “The  king  of  Babylon  hath  devoured 
me,  he  hath  crushed  me,  he  hath  made  me  an  empty  vessel,  he 
hath  swallowed  me  up  like  a  dragon,  he  hath  filled  his  belly 
with  my  delicates,”  li.  34,  35.  “  A  sword  is  upon  their  horses , 

and  upon  their  chariots ,  and  treasures,  and  they  shall  be  robbed. 
A  drought  is  upon  her  waters,  and  they  shall  be  dried  up ;  for 
it  is  the  land  of  graven  images,  and  they  are  mad  upon  their 
idols,”  1.  37,  38. 

782.  And  the  fruits  that  thy  soul  lusted  after  are  departed 
from  thee ,  and  all  things  dainty  and  splendid  are  departed  from 
thee ,  and  thou  shalt  find  them  no  more  at  all ,  signifies  that  all 
the  beatitudes  and  felicities  of  heaven,  even  those  of  an  exter¬ 
nal  nature  such  as  they  covet,  will  entirely  fiee  from  them,  and 
no  longer  appear,  because  they  have  no  celestial  and  spiritual 
affections  of  good  and  truth  among  them.  By  fruits  that  thy 
soul  lusteth  after,  nothing  else  is  signified  but  the  beatitudes 
and  felicities  of  heaven,  these  being  the  fruits  of  all  things  re¬ 
lating  to  doctrine  and  worship,  which  have  been  treated  of,  and 
likewise  the  desires  or  wishes  of  men  when  they  die,  and  alsc 
161  VOL.  IT. - L 


782  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Cliap.  Xviii. 

when  but  recently  arrived  in  the  spiritual  world.  By  things 
dainty  and  splendid  are  signified  the  celestial  and  spiritual  affec¬ 
tions  of  good  and  truth :  by  dainty  or  fat  things  the  affections 
of  good,  as  will  be  seen  presently,  and  by  goodly  or  splendid 
things  the  affections  of  truth,  these  things  being  called  splendid, 
from  the  circumstance  of  their  existing  from  the  light  of  heaven, 
and  its  brightness  in  human  minds,  from  whence  the  intelli¬ 
gence  of  good,  and  truth,  and  wisdom  are  derived.  By  depart¬ 
ing  and  not  being  found  any  more  at  all,  is  signified  that  they 
will  flee  from  them,  and  no  more  appear,  because  they  are  not 
in  any  celestial  and  spiritual  good  and  truth.  The  reason  why 
it  is  said  that  this  will  be  the  case  even  with  those  beatitudes 
and  felicities  which  are  external,  such  as  they  covet,  is  because 
no  other  beatitudes,  felicities,  and  affections  are  coveted  by 
them,  than  such  as  are  corporeal  and  worldty,  and  therefore  they 
cannot  know  either  the  nature  or  the  quality  of  those  which 
are  called  celestial  and  spiritual.  But  this  shall  be  illustrated 
by  revealing  what  their  lot  is  after  death.  All  they  of  that  re¬ 
ligion,  who  have  been  in  the  love  of  dominion  from  self-love, 
and  thence  in  the  love  of  the  world,  on  their  entrance  into  the 
spiritual  world,  which  takes  place  immediately  after  death, 
pant  after  nothing  but  dominion  and  the  pleasures  of  the  mind 
that  spring  from  it,  and  the  pleasures  of  the  body  that  are 
procurable  by  wealth  ;  for  the  ruling  love,  with  its  affections  01 
lusts  and  desires,  continues  with  every  one  after  death ;  but  in 
asmuch  as  the  love  of  dominion,  from  self-love,  o\  er  the  holy 
things  of  the  church  and  heaven,  all  which  are  the  divine 
things  of  the  Lord,  is  diabolical,  therefore  after  a  certain  time 
they  are  separated  from  their  companions,  and  cast  into  their 
respective  hells ;  still,  however,  in  consequence  of  their  having 
been  in  the  exercise  of  external  divine  worship,  and  this  by  vir¬ 
tue  of  their  religion,  they  are  first  instructed  upon  the  nature  and 
quality  of  heaven,  and  upon  the  nature  and  quality  of  the  felicity 
of  eternal  life ;  showing  that  they  are  mere  beatitudes  flowing 
from  the  Lord  into  every  one  in  heaven,  according  to  the  quality 
of  the  heavenly  affection  of  good  and  truth  which  is  in  them ; 
but  inasmuch  as  they  did  not  approach  the  Lord,  and  thence 
were  not  conjoined  with  him,  and  likewise  were  not  in  any  such 
affection  of  good  and  truth,  they  had  an  aversion  for  such 
things,  and  turned  themselves  away,  to  covet  the  pleasures  of 
the  love  of  self  and  of  the  world,  which  are  merely  natural  and 
corporeal ;  but  since  it  is  a  property  inherent  in  these  pleasures 
to  do  evil,  especially  to  those  who  worship  the  Lord,  thus  to  the 
angels  of  heaven,  therefore  they  are  deprived  of  these  pleasures 
also,  and  are  then  cast  down  to  their  like  who  are  in  contempt 
and  misery  in  infernal  workhouses.  But  these  things  befall 
them  in  proportion  to  the  degree  of  their  love  of  dominion  over 
the  divine  things  of  the  Lord,  according  to  which  degree  is  their 
162 


V.  14,  15.] 


THE  AP0CA.L1 PSE  REVEALED. 


783 


rejection  of  the  Lord.  From  these  considerations,  then,  it  may 
appear,  that  by  the  fruits  that  thy  soul  lusted  after  are  departed 
from  thee,  and  all  things  dainty  and  splendid  are  departed  from 
thee,  and  thou  shalt  find  them  no  more  at  all,  is  signified,  that 
all  the  beatitudes  and  felicities  of  heaven,  even  those  which  are 
of  an  external  nature,  such  as  they  covet,  will  entirely  flee  from 
them  and  no  longer  appear,  by  reason  of  their  not  having  any 
affections  of  good  and  truth  among  them.  That  fat  or  dainty 
things  signify  celestial  goods,  and  the  affections  thereof,  and 
the  delights  of  those  affections,  may  appear  from  the  following 
passages :  “  Hearken  diligently  unto  me,  and  eat  ye  that  which 
is  good,  and  let  your  soul  delight  itself  in  fatness ,”  Isaiah  lv.  2. 
“  And  I  will  satiate  the  soul  of  the  priests  with  fatness ,  and  my 
people  shall  be  satisfied  with  my  goodness ,”  Jerem.  xxxi.  14. 
“  My  soul  shall  be  satisfied  as  with  marrow  and  fatness  /  and 
my  mouth  shall  praise  thee  with  joyful  lips,”  Psalm  lxiii.  6. 
“  They  shall  be  abundantly  satisfied  with  the  fatness  of  thy 
house,  and  thou  shalt  make  them  to  drink  of  the  river  of  thy 
pleasures,”  Psalm  xxxvi.  9.  “And  in  this  mountain  shall  Je 
hovah  of  hosts  make  unto  all  people  a  feast  of  fat  things ,  offai 
things  full  of  marrow ,”  Isaiah  xxv.  6.  “  They  shall  bring  forth 

fruit  in  old  age;  they  shall  be  fat  and  flourishing  •  to  show  that 
Jehovah  is  upright,”  Psalm  xcii.  14,  15.  That  “  at  the  feast 
which  Jehovah  will  make,  ye  shall  eat  fat  till  ye  be  full,  and 
drink  blood  till  ye  be  drunken ,”  Ezek.  xxxix.  19.  “  Jehovah  will 
make  thy  burnt-offering/htf,”  Psalm  xx.  3.  Because  fat  signi¬ 
fies  celestial  good,  it  was  commanded,  “  That  all  the  fat  of 
sacrifices  should  be  burnt  upon  the  altar,”  Exod.  xxix.  13,  22 ; 
Lev.  i.  8  ;  iii.  3 — 16 ;  iv.  8 — 35 ;  vii.  3,  4,  30,  31  ;  xvii.  6  ; 
Huinb.  xviii.  17, 18.  In  an  opposite  sense,  by  the  fat  are  sig¬ 
nified  those  who  nauseate  what  is  good,  and  from  the  circum¬ 
stance  of  its  being  in  excess  they  despise  and  reject  it,  Dent, 
xxxii.  15  ;  Jerem.  v.  28  ;  1.  11;  Pslam  xvii.  10;  Psalm  lxxiii. 
7 ;  Psalm  lxxviii.  3  ;  Psalm  cxix.  70  ;  and  in  other  places. 

783.  The  merchants  of  these  things ,  who  were  made  rich  by 
her ,  shall  stand  afar  off  for  fear  of  her  torment ,  weeping  and 
wailing ,  signifies  the  state  before  damnation,  and  then  fear  and 
lamentation  of  those  wTho  have  acquired  gain  by  various  dispen¬ 
sations  and  promises  of  heavenly  joys.  By  the  merchants  of 
these  things,  namely,  the  fruits  of  the  desire  of  the  soul,  and  of 
things  fiit,  or  dainty,  and  splendid,  in  the  preceding  v'erse,  are 
signified  those  who,  by  various  dispensations  and  promises  of 
heavenly  joys,  have  enriched  themselves,  that  is,  acquired  lucre. 
By  these  merchants  are  meant  all,  as  well  the  superior  as  infe¬ 
rior  of  the  ecclesiastical  order  among  then  ,  who  have  become 
rich  by  such  things  :  that  they  of  the  superior  order  are  referred 
to,  appears  from  verse  23  of  this  chapter,  where  it  is  said:  “  For 
thy  merchants  were  the  great  men  of  the  earth  ;”  that  they  of 
163 


784 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Cliaj .  xviii. 


the  inferior  order  are  likewise  referred  to,  appears  from  verse  10, 
see  above,  n.  771 ;  by  standing  afar  off  for  fear  of  torment,  weep¬ 
ing  and  mourning,  is  signified  during  the  state  as  yet  remote 
from  damnation,  but,  nevertheless,  in  fear  of  punishment,  and 
in  lamentation,  as  above,  n.  769,  where  the  same  words  occur. 

784.  As  to  the  dispensations  by  which  they  acquire  wealth, 
they  are  various.  There  are  dispensations  relating  to  the  con¬ 
tracting  marriages  within  the  degrees  prohibited  by  the  laws ; 
to  divorces ;  to  evils,  even  to  such  as  are  enormous ;  and  exemp¬ 
tion,  at  the  same  time,  from  temporal  punishment.  There  are 
also  dispensations  by  indulgences,  and  in  regard  to  ministries 
independently  of  any  secular  power  or  authority  ;  in  which  are 
also  included  confirmations  of  dukedoms  and  principalities;  like¬ 
wise  by  promises  made  to  those  who  enrich  monasteries  of  the 
joys  of  heaven,  and  who  increase  their  treasures,  by  calling 
their  gifts  good  works, holy  in  themselves,  and  also  meritorious; 
to  which  they  are  attracted  by  the  belief  impressed  upon  them 
concerning  the  power  and  aid  of  their  saints,  and  concerning 
the  miracles  performed  by  them.  In  particular  they  are  watch 
ful  to  impose  upon  the  rich  when  sick,  and  also  on  such  occa¬ 
sions  induce  fear  in  regard  to  hell,  and  thus  obtain  their  pro¬ 
perty,  promising  to  offer  up  masses  for  their  souls  in  proportion 
to  the  value  of  the  legacy,  and  thereby  successive  exemption 
from  the  place  of  torment,  which  they  call  purgatory,  and  thus 
admission  into  heaven.  With  respect  to  purgatory,  I  can  aver, 
that  it  is  a  pure  Babylonish  fiction,  invented  for  the  sake  of 
gain,  and  that  no  such  place  does  or  can  exist.  Every  man, 
after  death,  first  comes  into  the  world  of  spirits,  which  is  in  the 
middle  between  heaven  and  hell,  and  is  prepared  there  either 
for  heaven  or  hell,  every  one  according  to  his  life  in  the  world ; 
and  in  that  world  no  one  is  tormented,  but  the  wicked  then  first 
come  into  torment,  when,  after  preparation,  they  go  to  hell. 
There  are  innumerable  societies  in  that  world,  and  enjoyments 
in  them  similar  to  those  upon  earth,  by  reason  that  they  who 
are  there  are  conjoined  with  men  upon  earth,  who  are  likewise 
in  the  midst  between  heaven  and  hell.  The  externals  of  such 
are  successively  put  off,  whereby  their  internals  are  laid  open, 
till  at  length  the  ruling  love,  which  is  the  life’s  love,  and  the  in¬ 
most,  and  which  governs  the  externals,  discovers  itself :  when 
this  is  revealed,  then  the  true  quality  of  the  man  appears,  and 
according  to  the  quality  of  that  love,  he  is  sent  forth  from 
the  world  of  spirits  to  his  own  place,  if  good,  into  heaven,  and 
if  bad,  into  hell.  That  this  is  the  case,  it  has  been  given  m h 
to  know  of  a  certainty,  because  it  has  been  granted  me  by  the 
Lord  to  be  with  those  who  are  in  that  world,  and  to  see  every 
thing,  and  thus  to  relate  all  from  actual  experience,  and  this 
now  for  the  space  of  twenty  years.  Wherefore  I  can  assert  that 
purgatory  is  a  fiction,  which  may  be  called  diabolical  from  its 
164 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


v.  15— 17.] 


785,  73(i 


having  been  invented  for  the  sake  of  gain,  and  for  the  sake  of 
obtaining  power  over  souls,  even  after  death. 

785.  And  saying,  Alas ,  alas ,  that  great  city ,  that  teas  clothed 

in  fine  linen ,  and  purple,  and  scarlet ,  decked  with  gold,  and 

precious  stones,  and  pearls.  For  in  one  hour  are  so  great  riches 
come  to  nought ,  signifies  grievous  lamentation  that  their  mag¬ 
nificence  and  lucrative  revenues  are  so  suddenly  and  totally  de¬ 
stroyed.  By  Alas,  alas,  is  signified  grievous  lamentation,  as 
above,  n.  769 ;  by  that  great  city  is  signified  the  Homan  Cath¬ 
olic  religion,  because  it  is  said  to  be  clothed  with  fine  linen 
and  purple,  and  decked  with  gold,  which  cannot  be  said  of  a 
city,  but  of  a  religion ;  by  being  clothed  in  fine  linen,  purple 
and  scarlet,  and  decked  with  gold,  precious  stones,  and  pearls, 
is  signified  the  same  as  above,  n.  725 — 727,  where  the  same 
words  occur,  and  which,  in  general,  denote  magnificence  in  its 
external  form ;  for  in  one  hour  are  so  great  riches  come  to 
nought,  signifies  that  their  lucrative  traffic  is  so  suddenly  and 
totally  destroyed  ;  by  one  hour  is  signified  suddenly  and  totally, 
as  above,  n.  769,  because  by  time  and  every  thing  belonging  to 
time,  are  signified  states,  n.  476.  From  these  considerations  it 
appears  that  these  words  have  the  above-mentioned  signification. 
The  like  is  said  of  the  devastation  of  Babylon  in  Jeremiah: 

The  land  of  Babylon  was  filled  with  sin  against  the  Holy  One 
jf  Israel.  And  they  shall  not  take  of  thee  a  stone  for  a  corner, 
nor  a  stone  for  foundations  ;  but  thou  shalt  be  desolate  for  ever. 
And  Babylon  shall  become  heaps,  a  dwelling-place  for  dragons, 
an  astonishment  and  a  hissing.  The  sea  is  come  up  upon  Baby¬ 
lon,  she  is  covered  with  the  multitude  of  the  waves  thereof 
Tier  cities  are  a  desolation,  a  land  wherein  no  man  dwelleth,” 
li.  5,  26,  29,  37,  41—43. 

786.  And  every  shipmaster,  and  all  the  company  in  ships, 
and  sailors,  and  as  many  as  ply  the  sea,  signifies  those  who  are 
called  the  laity,  as  well  in  higher  as  in  lower  situations  of  dig¬ 
nity,  even  to  the  common  people,  who  are  attached  to  that  reli¬ 
gion,  and  love  and  embrace  it,  or  acknowledge  it  in  their  hearts 
and  venerate  it.  From  verses  9 — 16  the  clergy  are  treated  of, 
who,  by  virtue  of  that  religion,  were  invested  with  dominion, 
and  exercised  the  Lord’s  divine  power,  and  thereby  gained  the 
world  ;  at  present  they  are  treated  of  who  are  not  in  the  minis¬ 
terial  order,  but  still  love  and  embrace  that  religion,  or  acknow¬ 
ledge  and  venerate  it  in  their  hearts,  and  who  are  called  the 
laity.  By  every  shipmaster  are  meant  the  supreme  among 
them,  who  are  emperors,  kings,  dukes,  and  princes  ;  by  all  the 
company  in  ships,  are  meant  those  who  are  engaged  in  various 
offices  of  greater  or  lesser  degree  ;  by  sailors  are  meant  the 
lowest  class,  who  are  called  the  common  people ;  by  as  many 
as  ply  the  sea,  are  meant  all  in  general  who  are  attached  to  that 
religion,  and  love  and  embrace  it,  or  acknowledge  and  venerate 

165 


786 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap,  xviii. 


it  in  their  hearts.  That  the  latter  and  the  former  are  here 
meant,  is  plain  from  the  series  of  things  in  the  spiritual  sense ; 
and  from  the  signification  of  ships,  and  of  all  the  company  in 
ships,  and  of  mariners,  and  also  from  the  signification  of  as 
many  as  ply  the  sea ;  by  the  shipmasters,  and  by  all  the  com¬ 
pany  in  ships,  and  by  mariners,  no  others  can  be  meant  than 
*  idi  as  bring  together  the  things  above  called  merchandise, 
vhich  are  what  they  collect  in  their  treasuries,  as  also  their  pos¬ 
sessions,  and  exchange  for  them  benedictions  and  beatifications 
in  return,  as  merits,  and  other  things  of  a  similar  nature,  which 
they  desire  for  the  benefit  of  their  souls  ;  and  since  these  are 
meant,  it  is  evident  that  by  every  shipmaster  are  understood 
the  highest  among  them ;  by  all  the  company  in  ships,  all  that 
are  in  offices  subordinate  to  them,  and  by  sailors  those  of  the 
lowest  order ;  that  by  ships  are  signified  spiritual  merchandise, 
which  are  the  knowledges  of  good  and  truth,  see  above,  n.  406  ; 
in  this  case,  natural  merchandise,  for  which  they  give  in  ex¬ 
change,  as  they  imagine,  that  which  is  spiritual.  The  reason 
why  by  as  many  as  ply  the  sea  are  meant  all,  without  excep¬ 
tion,  who  love  and  embrace  that  religion,  and  acknowledge  and 
venerate  it  in  their  hearts,  is,  because  by  the  sea  that  religion 
is  signified,  for  by  the  sea  is  signified  the  external  of  the  church, 
as  may  be  seen  above,  n.  238,  290,  403,  404,  420,  470,  566, 
659,  661,  and  this  religion  is  merely  external.  Similar  is  the 
signification  of  this  passage  in  Isaiah:  “Thus  saith  Jehovah, 
your  Redeemer,  the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  For  your  sake  I  have 
sent  to  Babylon,  and  have  brought  down  all  their  nobles  and 
the  Chaldeans  whose  cry  is  in  the  ships.  Thus  saith  Jehovah, 
which  maketh  a  ivay  in  the  sea ,  and  a  path  in  the  mighty  waters,” 
xliii.  14,  16  ;  a  cry  in  the  ships  is  mentioned,  as  also  here,  that 
they  stood  afar  off  and  cried  out  of  their  ships  ;  and  in  Ezekiel : 
“  The  suburbs  shall  shake  at  the  sound  of  the  cry  of  thy  'pilots . 
And  all  that  handle  the  oar ,  the  mariners ,  and  all  the  pilots  of 
the  sea ,  shall  come  down  from  their  ships ,  and  shall  cry  bit¬ 
terly,”  xxvii.  28 — 30  ;  speaking  of  the  devastation  of  Tyre,  bv 
which  is  signified  the  church  as  to  the  knowledges  of  truth  and 
good.  But  it  is  to  be  observed,  that  no  others  are  here  meant 
than  such  as  love  and  embrace  that  religion,  or  acknowledge 
it  in  their  hearts  and  venerate  it.  But  they  who  are  of  the 
same  religion,  and  indeed  acknowledge  it  from  the  circum¬ 
stance  of  their  being  born  and  brought  up  in  it,  but  who  know 
nothing  of  the  subtle  schemes  and  devices  which  such  persons 
use,  in  order  that  they  may  arrogate  to  themselves  divine 
worship,  and  possess  the  goods  of  every  one  in  the  world,  and 
who,  nevertheless,  do  good  from  sincerity  of  heart,  and  have 
also  turned  their  eyes  to  the  Lord,  come  after  death  among 
the  blessed,  for  on  being  instructed  in  another  life,  they  receive 
truths,  and  reject  the  adoration  of  the  pope,  and  the  invocation 
166 


v.  17 — 19.j 


THE  APOCALYPSE  KEVEALED. 


787,  788 

of  saints,  and  acknowledge  tlie  Lord  to  be  the  God  of  heaven 
and  earth  ;  and  are  thus  elevated  to  heaven  and  become  angels. 
Wherefore  there  are  also  many  celestial  societies  from  among 
them  in  the  spiritual  world,  over  which  some  of  the  more  honour¬ 
able  preside,  who  had  led  the  same  kind  of  life.  It  has  been 
granted  me  to  see,  that  some  likewise,  who  had  been  emperors, 
kings,  dukes,  and  princes,  who  had  indeed  acknowledged  the 
pope  to  be  the  head  of  the  church,  but  not  the  Lord’s  vicar, 
and  had  also  acknowledged  some  of  the  papal  bulls,  but  yet 
held  the  Word  to  be  sacred,  and  acted  justly  in  their  adminis¬ 
tration,  presided  over  those  societies  ;  more  may  be  seen  on  this 
subject  in  the  Continuation  of  the  Last  Judgment  and  tlie  Spir¬ 
itual  World ,  n.  58 — 60,  related  from  experience. 

787.  Stood  afar  off,  and  cried  when  they  saw  the  smoke 
of  her  burning ,  saying ,  What  city  is  like  unto  this  great  city , 
signifies,  in  a  remote  state,  their  mourning  over  the  condemna¬ 
tion  of  that  religion,  which  they  thought  super-eminent  above 
every  religion  in  the  world.  By  standing  afar  off  is  signified 
while  yet  in  a  state  remote  from  condemnation,  but  still  in  fear 
of  punishment,  n.  769,  783.  And  cried,  signifies  their  lamen¬ 
tation  ;  by  the  smoke  of  her  burning  is  signified  condemnation 
in  consequence  of  the  adulteration  and  profanation  of  the 
Word,  n.  766,  767 ;  by  saying,  What  city  is  like  unto  this  city, 
is  signified  that  they  thought  their  religion  pre-eminent  above 
every  religion  in  the  world  ;  by  that  great  city  is  signified  that 
religion,  as  has  been  frequently  shown  above.  That  they  think 
that  religion  pre-eminent  above  every  other  religion,  and  that 
their  church  is  the  mother,  queen,  and  mistress  of  all  others,  is 
well  known  ;  that  this  belief  is  continually  infused  by  their 
priests  and  monks,  and  that  the  latter  do  this  from  the  ardent 
love  of  ruling  and  enriching  themselves,  is  also  known  to  those 
who  attend  to  it ;  still,  however,  on  account  of  the  power  of 
their  dominion,  they  are  unable  to  recede  from  all  its  externals  ; 
but  yet  they  are  able  to  recede  from  its  internals,  seeing  that 
full  liberty  has  been  and  is  left  to  the  will  and  understanding 
of  man,  and  consequently  to  his  affections  and  thoughts. 

788.  And  they  cast  dust  on  their  heads ,  and  cried ,  weeping 
and  wailing ,  saying ,  Alas,  alas,  that  great  city,  signifies  their 
interior  and  exterior  grief  and  mourning,  which  is  lamentation, 
that  so  eminent  a  religion  should  be  so  totally  destroyed  and 
condemned.  By  putting  dust  on  their  heads,  is  signified  inte¬ 
rior  grief  and  mourning  on  account  of  destruction  and  con¬ 
demnation,  as  will  be  seen  presently.  And  cried,  weeping  and 
wailing,  signifies  exterior  grief  and  mourning;  by  weeping  is 
signified  mourning  of  the  soul,  and  by  wailing  mourning  of  the 
heart.  By  Alas,  alas,  that  great  city,  is  signified  grievous  la¬ 
mentation  over  its  destruction  and  condemnation  ;  that  alas  sig¬ 
nifies  lamentation  over  calamity,  unhappiness,  and  condemna- 

167 


7S9 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap,  xviii. 

tion,  and  consequently,  Alas,  alas,  grievous  lamentation,  may  be 
seen,  n.  416,  769,  785  ;  and  that  a  city  signifies  that  religion,  n. 
785,  and  elsewhere.  That  by  putting  dust  on  the  head  is  signi¬ 
fied  interior  grief  and  mourning  on  account  of  condemnation 
and  destruction,  is  evident  from  the  following  passages  :  “  And 
shall  cry  bitterly,  and  shall  cast  up  dust  upon  their  heads ,  they 
shall  wallow  themselves  in  the  ashes,”  Ezek.  xxvii.  30.  “  The 

elders  of  the  daughter  of  Zion  sit  upon  the  ground,  they  have 
cast  up  dust  upon  their  heads”  Lament,  ii.  10.  “  Job’s  friends 

rent  every  one  his  mantle,  and  sprinkled  dust  upon  their  heads” 
Job  ii.  12.  “  Come  down,  and  sit  in  the  dust ,  O  virgin  daugh¬ 

ter  of  Babylon,  sit  on  the  ground,  there  is  no  throne,”  Isaiah  xlvii. 
1 ;  not  to  mention  other  passages.  The  reason  why  they  put  dust 
upon  their  heads,  when  they  grieved  inwardly,  was  because  dust 
signified  what  is  condemned,  as  appears  from  Gen.  iii.  14 ;  Matt, 
x.  14;  Mark  vi.  11  ;  Luke  x.  10 — 12;  and  dust  upon  the  head 
represented  an  acknowledgment  that  of  themselves  they  were 
damned,  and  consequent  penitence,  as  in  Matt.  xi.  21 ;  Luke  x. 
13  :  the  reason  why  dust  signifies  what  is  damned,  is  because  the 
earth  over  the  hells  consists  of  mere  dust,  without  grass  or  herbs. 

789.  Wherein  were  made  rich  all  that  had  ships  in  the  sea , 
by  reasoti  of  her  costliness,  for  in  one  hour  is  she  made  desolate, 
signifies  by  reason  that  through  the  holy  things  of  that  religion 
all  who  were  willing  to  buy  had  propitiation,  and  in  considera¬ 
tion  for  temporal  and  worldly  riches,  received  spiritual  and  eter¬ 
nal  riches,  and  that  now  no  one  can  avail  himself  of  this.  By 
being  made  rich  from  her  costliness,  is  signified  to  be  pardoned 
of  God  by  means  of  the  ceremonies  of  that  religion,  or  to  believe 
that  for  temporal  and  temporary  merchandise  or  riches,  they 
will  receive  spiritual  and  eternal  merchandise  or  riches,  that  is 
to  say,  that  for  gold,  silver,  precious  stones,  pearls,  purple,  and 
the  other  things  enumerated  in  verses  12  and  13,  they  will  re¬ 
ceive  blessings  and  felicities  after  death ;  these  things  are  under 
stood  by  the  costliness  with  which  they  say  they  are  made  rich 
from  that  city ;  that  such  is  their  language  is  well  known.  By 
their  being  made  desolate  in  one  hour,  is  signified  that  by  reason 
of  the  destruction  of  that  religion,  no  one  can  hereafter  purchase 
its  holy  things  ;  from  what  has  been  said  it  may  appear  that  the 
above  is  the  signification  of  these  words.  That  the  holy  things 
of  the  church  are  signified  by  things  precious  or  costly,  is  evi¬ 
dent  from  the  following  passages:  “And  of  Joseph  he  said, 
Blessed  of  Jehovah  be  his  land,  for  the  precious  things  of  heaven, 
and  for  the  precious  fruits  brought  forth  by  the  sun,  and  for  the 
precious  things  put  forth  by  the  moon,  and  for  the  precious 
things  of  the  lasting  hills,  and  for  the  precious  things  of  the 
earth,”  Dent,  xxxiii.  13 — 15.  “Is  Ephraim  my  precious  son? 
Is  he  a  pleasant  child?”  Jerem.  xxxi.  20;  by  Ephraim  is 
meant  intellectual  knowledge  or  understanding  of  the  Word, 
168 


7.  19,  20.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


790 


“  The  precious  sons  of  Zion  were  esteemed  comparable  to  fine 
gold,”  Lament,  iv.  2  ;  the  sons  of  Zion  are  the  truths  of  the 
church  ;  not  to  mention  other  places,  as  Isaiah  xiii.  12  ;  xliii.  4 ; 
Psalm  xxxvi.  8 ;  Psalm  xlv.  9 ;  Psalm  lxviii.  13 ;  Psalm  xcvi. 
6.  This  then  is  the  reason  why  it  is  said,  that  from  that  city 
were  made  rich  all  that  had  ships  in  the  sea  by  reason  of  her 
costliness. 

790.  Rejoice  over  her ,  0  heaven ,  and  ye  holy  apostles  and 
vrophets,  for  God  hath  avenged  your  judgment  upon  her ,  sig¬ 
nifies  that  the  angels  of  heaven  and  men  of  the  church,  who  are 
in  goods  and  truths  derived  from  the  Word,  now  rejoice  in  their 
hearts,  because  they  who  are  in  the  evils  and  falses  of  that  re¬ 
ligion  are  removed  and  rejected.  Rejoice  over  her,  O  heaven, 
signifies  that  the  angels  of  heaven  now  rejoice  in  their  hearts, 
for  exultation  is  joy  of  heart ;  and  ye  holy  apostles  and  prophets, 
signifies,  and  together  with  them  the  men  of  the  church  who  are 
in  goods  and  truths  derived  from  the  Word;  by  apostles  are 
signified  they  who  are  in  the  goods  and  thence  in  the  truths  of 
the  church  derived  from  the  Word,  and  abstractedly  the  goods 
and  thence  the  truths  of  the  church  from  the  Word,  n.  79  ;  and 
by  prophets  are  signified  truths  derived  from  good  from  the 
Word,  n.  8,  133  ;  who  are  called  holy,  because  apostles  and 
prophets,  as  before  observed,  signify  abstractedly  the  goods  and 
truths  of  the  Word,  which  in  themselves  are  holy,  being  from 
the  Lord,  n.  586,  666;  for  God  hath  avenged  your  judgment 
upon  her,  signifies  because  they  are  removed  and  rej  ected,  who 
are  in  the  evils  and  falses  of  that  religion ;  that  no  others  are 
removed  and  rejected,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  786.  The  joy  of 
the  angels  of  heaven  on  account  of  the  removal  and  rejection 
of  those  who  are  in  the  evils  and  falses  of  that  religion,  is 
treated  of  in  the  next  chapter  from  the  1st  to  the  9th  verse,  here 
it  is  only  said  that  they  rejoiced  ;  howbeit,  the  joy  of  the  angels 
does  not  proceed  from  their  condemnation,  but  from  the  new 
heaven  and  new  church,  and  the  salvation  of  the  faithful,  which 
could  not  be  established  prior  to  this  removal,  which  removal  is 
and  was  effected  by  the  last  judgment,  on  which  subject  see  the 
explanation  of  verses  7 — 9  of  the  next  chapter.  From  these 
considerations  it  may  appear,  that  by  “  rejoice  over  her,  O  hea¬ 
ven,  and  ye  holy  apostles  and  prophets,  for  God  hath  avenged 
your  judgment  upon  her,”  is  signified  that  the  angels  of  heaven, 
and  men  of  the  church  who  are  in  goods  and  truths  derived 
from  the  Word,  now  rejoice  in  their  hearts,  because  they  are 
removed  and  rejected  who  are  in  the  evils  and  falses  of  that 
religion.  Who  cannot  see  that  it  is  not  the  apostles  and  pro¬ 
phets  we  read  of  in  the  Word,  who  are  here  meant,  since  these 
are  few  in  number  and  no  better  than  others  ?  but  by  them  are 
meant  all  in  the  Lord’s  church  who  are  principled  in  goods  and 
truths  from  the  Word,  and  the  same  are  meant  likewise  by  the 
169 


791 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap,  xviii. 

twelve  tribes  of  Israel,  as  explained  above,  n.  349 ;  by  the  apos« 
tie  Peter  is  meant  the  truth  or  the  faith  of  the  church,  by  the 
apostle  James  the  charity  of  the  church,  and  by  the  apostle 
John  the  works  of  charity  of  the  men  of  the  church. 

791.  And  a  mighty  angel  took  up  a  stone  like  a  great  mill¬ 
stone ,  and  cast  it  into  the  sea ,  saying ,  Thus  with  violence  shall 
that  great  city  Babyloii  be  thrown  down ,  and  shall  be  found  no 
more  at  all ,  signifies  that  by  the  Lord’s  strong  influx  out  of 
heaven,  that  religion,  together  with  all  its  adulterated  truths  ol 
the  Word,  will  be  cast  headlong  into  hell,  and  never  appear  in 
the  sight  of  angels  any  more.  A  mighty  angel  took  up,  signi¬ 
fies  strong  influx  from  the  Lord  out  of  heaven,  for  by  an  angel 
is  signified  the  Lord,  and  his  operation,  which  is  effected  through 
heaven,  n.  258,  415,  465,  649  ;  by  his  being  here  called  a  mighty 
angel  and  his  taking  up  a  great  millstone,  powerful  operation 
is  signified,  which  is  strong  influx ;  by  a  stone  like  a  great 
millstone,  are  signified  the  truths  of  the  Word  adulterated  and 
profaned ;  for  by  a  stone  is  signified  truth,  and  by  a  mill  is  sig¬ 
nified  inquiry,  search  into,  and  confirmation  of  truth  out  of  the 
Word,  see  n.  794;  but  in  the  present  instance,  the  adulteration 
and  profanation  of  the  truth  of  the  Word,  because  it  is  said  of 
Babylon  ;  by  casting  it  into  the  sea,  is  signified  to  cast  into 
hell ;  by  thus  with  violence  shall  that  great  city  Babylon  be 
cast  down,  is  signified  that  thus  that  religion  shall  be  cast  head¬ 
long  into  hell.  To  be  found  no  more  at  all,  signifies  that  it  will 
never  appear  in  the  sight  of  angels  any  more.  The  reason  why 
this  is  signified,  is,  because  all  of  that  religion,  who  are  in  its 
evils  and  falses,  do  indeed  come  after  death  into  the  world  of 
spirits,  for  that  world  is  like  a  forum  or  place  of  resort,  where 
all  are  at  first  assembled,  and  is  as  a  stomach,  in  which  the  food 
is  at  first  collected  ;  the  stomach,  moreover,  corresponds  to  that 
world;  but  at  this  day,  because  it  is  after  the  last  judgment, 
which  was  executed  in  the  year  1757,  they  are  not  allowed,  as 
before,  to  stay  in  that  world,  and  to  form  to  themselves  imagi¬ 
nary  heavens,  but  immediately  on  their  arriving  there,  they  are 
remanded  to  societies  therein,  which  are  in  conjunction  with 
the  hells,  into  which  they  are  also  cast  from  time  to  time  ;  and 
thus  it  is  provided  by  the  Lord,  that  they  shall  never  appear 
before  the  angels  any  more.  This  then  is  what  is  signified  by 
that  city,  or  by  that  religion,  not  being  found  any  more  at  all. 
Inasmuch  as  by  a  millstone  is  signified  the  truth  of  the  Word 
adulterated,  and  by  the  sea,  hell,  therefore  the  Lord  says :  “  But 
whoso  shall  offend  one  of  these  little  ones  which  believe  in  Me, 
it  were  better  for  him  that  a  millstone  were  hanged  about  his 
neck,  and  that  he  were  drowned  in  the  depth  of  the  sea,”  Matt. 
xviii.  6.  It  is  called  a  millstone  in  Mark  ix.  42  ;  Luke  xvii. 
2.  The  like  thing  is  said  of  Babylon  in  Jeremiah:  “  When 
thou  hast  made  an  end  of  reading  this  book,  thou  shalt  bind  a 
170 


V.  21,  22.] 


THE  AP0CALYP8E  REVEALED. 


792 

stone  upon  it,  and  cast  it  into  the  midst  of  the  Euprates  :  Ani 
thou  shalt  say,  Thus  shall  Babylon  sink,  and  shall  not  rise 
again,’  li.  63,  64;  by  the  midst  of  the  Euphrates,  the  same  is 
meant  as  by  the  sea,  because  the  river  Euphrates  bounded  Assy¬ 
ria,  where  Babylon  was,  and  separated  it  from  the  land  of  Canaan 
792.  And  the  voice  of  harpers ,  and  of  musicians ,  and  of 
pipers ,  and  of  trumpeters  shall  he  heard  no  more  at  all  in  thee , 
signifies  that  among  them  there  will  not  be  any  affection  of 
spiritual  truth  and  good,  nor  any  affection  of  celestial  truth  and 
good.  By  the  voice  is  meant  sound,  and  all  sound  corresponds 
to  affection  which  is  of  love,  because  it  originates  therefrom  ; 
hence  it  is,  that  the  sounds  of  the  harp,  of  music,  and  of  the 
pipe,  by  correspondence  signify  affections  ;  but  affections  are  of 
two  kinds,  spiritual  and  celestial ;  spiritual  affections  are  affec¬ 
tions  of  wisdom,  and  celestial  affections  are  affections  of  love ; 
they  differ  from  each  other  as  the  heavens,  which  are  divided 
into  two  kingdoms,  the  celestial  and  spiritual,  as  lias  been 
several  times  shown  above.  There  are  therefore  some  instru¬ 
ments  of  music,  whose  sounds  have  relation  to  spiritual  affections, 
and  there  are  others  which  have  relation  to  celestial  affections  ; 
the  voice  or  sound  of  harpers  and  musicians  relates  to  spiritual 
affections,  and  the  voice  or  sound  of  pipers  and  trumpeters  to 
celestial  affections ;  for  the  instruments  whose  sounds  are  dis¬ 
crete,  as  is  the  case  with  stringed  instruments,  belong  to  the 
class  of  spiritual  affections  ;  and  such  as  have  their  sounds  con¬ 
tinuous,  as  is  the  case  with  wind-instruments,  belong  to  the 
class  of  celestial  affections ;  hence  it  is,  that  the  voice  or  sound 
of  harpers  and  musicians  signifies  the  affection  of  spiritual  truth 
and  good,  and  the  voice  or  sound  of  pipers  and  trumpeters  sig¬ 
nifies  the  affection  of  celestial  truth  and  good.  That  the  sound 
of  the  harp  from  correspondence  signifies  confession  originating 
in  the  affection  of  spiritual  truth,  see  n.  376,  661.  That  they 
who  are  in  the  evils  and  falses  of  the  Homan  Catholic  religion, 
have  no  affections  of  spiritual  truth  and  good,  nor  any  affections 
of  celestial  truth  and  good,  is  here  understood,  because  it  is 
said,  that  the  voice  of  harpers,  and  musicians,  and  pipers,  and 
trumpeters  shall  not  be  heard  in  thee  any  more ;  the  reason 
why  they  have  not  such  affections,  is,  because  they  cannot  exist 
among  them,  for  they  have  not  any  truth  from  the  Word,  and 
inasmuch  as  they  have  no  truth,  neither  have  they  any  good  ; 
this  is  given  only  to  those  who  desire  truths  ;  but  none  desire 
truths  from  spiritual  affection  except  those  who  approach  the 
Lord ;  those,  according  to  this  their  desire,  are  instructed  after 
death  by  angels,  and  receive  them.  The  external  affections,  by 
which  they  are  influenced  while  hearing  mass,  or  engaged  in 
other  devotions,  being  void  of  truths  from  the  Lord,  through  the 
Word,  are  merely  natural,  sensual,  and  corporeal;  and  bince 
they  are  such,  and  without  internal  affections  from  the  Lord,  it 
171 


793 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALET .  [Chap.  Xvin. 


is  not  to  be  wondered  at,  that  in  that  state  of  darkness  and 
blindness  they  should  be  carried  away  to  the  worship  of  living 
and  dead  men,  and  to  offer  sacrifices  to  demons,  which  are 
called  Pintos,  to  make  expiation  for  their  souls. 

793.  And  no  craftsman ,  of  whatsoever  craft  he  he,  shall  he 
found  any  more  in  thee ,  signifies  that  they  who  are  in  that  reli¬ 
gion  from  doctrine,  and  from  a  life  according  thereto,  have  not 
any  understanding  of  spiritual  truth,  and  therefore,  neither  any 
thought  of  spiritual  truth,  so  far  as  depends  upon  themselves. 
By  craftsman,  in  the  spiritual  sense  of  the  Word,  is  signified  a 
man  who  is  intelligent,  and  who  thinks  from  understanding,  in 
a  good  sense  one  who  from  understanding  thinks  truths  which 
are  celestial,  and  in  a  bad  sense  one  who  from  understanding 
thinks  falses  which  are  infernal ;  and  inasmuch  as  both  the 
former  and  the  latter  consist  of  many  genera,  and  each  genus  of 
many  species,  and  every  species  again  of  many  genera  and  spe¬ 
cies,  which  are  called  particulars  and  singulars,  therefore  it  is 
said,  no  craftsman  of  whatsoever  craft  he  be.  Moreover,  by 
craftsmen,  in  consequence  of  their  devices  and  arts,  from  cor¬ 
respondence,  are  signified  such  things  as  have  relation  to  wis¬ 
dom,  intelligence,  and  science.  It  is  said  from  correspondence, 
because  every  work  of  man,  and  in  like  manner  every  operation, 
provided  it  be  of  any  use,  corresponds  to  such  things  as  are  of 
angelic  intelligence;  but  the  works  of  artificers  in  gold,  silver, 
and  jewels,  correspond  to  things  or  subjects  of  angelic  intelli¬ 
gence  of  one  kind ;  those  of  artificers  in  brass,  iron,  wood,  and 
stone,  to  another  kind ;  and  those  of  other  artificers  who  work  in 
useful  and  desirable  manufactures,  as  in  cloth,  linen,  garments, 
and  apparel  of  various  sorts,  to  other  kinds  ;  all  these  corre¬ 
spond,  as  has  been  observed,  because  they  are  works.  From 
these  considerations  it  may  appear,  that  by  no  craftsman,  of 
whatsoever  craft  he  be,  shall  be  found  in  Babylon,  is  not  meant 
that  there  shall  be  no  artificers  there,  but  that  there  will  be  no 
understanding  whatever  of  spiritual  truth,  and  consequently  no 
thought  of  spiritual  truth ;  but  this  is  the  case  only  with  those 
who  are  confirmed  in  that  religion  from  its  doctrine,  and  from 
a  life  in  accordance  with  it,  and  also  in  proportion  as  this  results 
from  themselves.  That  a  craftsman  or  artificer  signifies  those 
who  are  in  the  understanding  of  truth,  and  thence  in  the  thought 
of  truth,  may  appear  from  the  following  passages:  “Bezaleel 
and  Aholiab  the  artificers  shall  make  the  tabernacle,  because 
they  are  filled  with  wisdom,  understanding,  and  knowledge,” 
Exod.  xxxi.  3  ;  xxxvi.  1,2.  “  And  every  wise-hearted  man, 

among  them  that  wrought  the  work  of  the  tabernacle,  with  cun¬ 
ning  worhf  Exod.  xxxvi.  8.  “  Thou  slialt  make  the  tabernacle 

with  ten  curtains  of  fine  twined  linen,  and  blue,  and  purple,  and 
scarlet,  and  cherubims  of  cunning  worh  shalt  thou  make  them,” 
Exod.  xxvi.  1.  “  In  like  manner  shalt  thou  make  the  vail, 

172 


y.  22.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


794 


and  fine  twined  linen,  of  cunning  workfi  verse  31 ;  xxxv.  35. 
“  In  like  manner  the  epliod  with  work  of  the  artificer  •  as  also 
the  breast-plate,”  Exod.  xxviii.  6  ;  xxxix.  8.  Artificer  is  there 
expressed  by  a  word  which  also  signifies  a  designer  or  inventor. 
“  Thou  slialt  engrave  two  stones,  which  shall  be  put  upon  the 
shoulders  of  the  ephod,  with  work  of  the  artificer  in  jewels,” 
Exod.  xxviii.  12.  In  an  opposite  sense,  by  the  work  of  the 
artificer  is  signified  that  work  which  is  done  from  self-derived 
intelligence,  from  which  nothing  can  be  produced  but  what  is 
false ;  this  is  meant  by  the  work  of  the  artificer  in  the  following 
places :  “  And  have  made  them  molten  images  of  their  silver, 
and  idols,  according  to  their  own  understanding ;  all  of  it  the 
work  of  craftsmen ,  ITos.  xiii.  2.  “The  workmen  melteth  a 
graven  image,  and  the  goldsmith  spreadeth  it  over  with  gold, 
and  casteth  silver  chains ;  he  seeketli  unto  him  a  cunning  icork- 
manfi  Isaiah  xl.  19,  20.  “For  one  cutteth  a  tree  out  of  the 
forest,  the  work  of  the  hands  of  the  workman  •  silver  spread 
into  plates  is  brought  from  Tarshish,  and  gold  from  Uphaz,  the 
work  of  the  workman  /  blue  and  purple  is  their  clothing,  they 
are  all  the  work  of  cunning  menfi  Jerem.  x.  3,  9.  As  also  in 
Deuteronomy  xxvii.  15.  That  idols  signify  falsities  of  religion 
and  of  worship  originating  in  self-derived  intelligence,  see 
above,  n.  459,  460. 

794.  And  the  sound  of  a  millstone  shall  be  heard  no  more  at 
all  in  thee ,  signifies  that  they  who  are  in  that  religion  from 
doctrine,  and  from  a  life  according  thereto,  make  no  inquiry 
after,  nor  examination,  nor  confirmation  of  spiritual  truth,  be¬ 
cause  falsity  received  and  confirmed,  and  thus  implanted,  pre¬ 
vents  this.  By  the  sound  of  the  mill,  nothing  else  is  signified 
but  the  inquisition,  examination,  and  confirmation  of  spiritual 
truth,  especially  from  the  Word;  the  reason  why  this  is  signi¬ 
fied  by  the  sound  of  the  mill,  or  by  grincjing  in  a  mill,  is,  be¬ 
cause  wheat  and  barley,  which  are  ground,  signify  celestial  and 
spiritual  good,  and  therefore  meal  and  flour  signify  truth  derived 
from  that  good ;  for  all  truth  is  derived  from  good,  and  such 
truth  as  is  not  derived  from  spiritual  good,  is  not  spiritual.  It 
is  said  the  sound  of  the  mill,  because  things  spiritual  through¬ 
out  the  Word  are  denoted  by  things  instrumental,  which  are 
the  ultimates  of  nature  ;  as  for  example,  spiritual  truths  and 
goods  are  denoted  by  cups,  vials,  bottles,  platters,  and  many 
other  vessels,  as  may  be  seen  above,  n.  672.  That  by  wheat  is 
signified  the  good  of  the  church  derived  from  the  Word,  n.  315; 
and  that  by  flour  of  wheat  is  signified  the  truth  derived  from 
that  good,  n.  778.  That  a  mill  signifies  inquisition,  examina¬ 
tion,  and  confirmation  of  spiritual  truth,  see  the  following  pas¬ 
sages:  Jesus  said  at  the  consummation  of  the  age,  “Then  shall 
two  be  in  the  field,  the  one  shall  be  taken  and  the  other  left. 
Two  women  shall  be  grinding  at  the  mill ,  the  one  shall  be  taken 
173 


795  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XV'iii. 

and  the  other  left,”  Matt.  xxiv.  40,  41 ;  by  the  consummation 
of  the  age  is  meant  the  end  of  the  church,  at  which  time  the 
last  judgment  takes  place;  by  a  field  is  signified  the  church, 
because  there  is  the  harvest;  by  they  who  grind  at  the  mill  are 
signified  those  in  the  church  who  inquire  after  truths ;  by  they 
who  are  taken  are  signified  those  who  find  and  receive  truths  ; 
and  by  they  who  are  left  are  signified  those  who  neither  inquire 
after  nor  receive  them,  because  they  are  in  falses.  “  I  will  take 
from  them  the  voice  of  mirth  and  the  voice  of  gladness,  the  voice 
of  the  bridegroom  and  the  voice  of  the  bride,  the  sound  of  the 
millstones ,  and  the  light  of  the  candle,”  Jerem.  xxv.  10;  here 
by  the  sound  of  the  millstones  the  same  is  signified  as  in  this 
passage  in  the  Apocalypse.  Also :  “  Ho  man  shall  take  the 
nether  or  upper  millstone  to  pledge,  for  he  taketh  a  man’s  life 
to  pledge,”  Dent.  xxiv.  6 ;  a  mill  is  here  called  the  soul  or  life, 
because  by  the  soul  is  signified  the  truth  of  wisdom  and  of 
faith,  n.  681.  In  an  opposite  sense,  by  a  mill  is  signified  the 
search  after  and  confirmation  of  what  is  false,  as  appears  from 
these  places:  “They  took  the  young  men  to  grind  at  the  mill, 
and  the  children  fell  under  the  wood,”  Lament,  v.  13.  “  Sit 

in  the  dust,  O  daughter  of  Babylon,  take  the  millstone  and 
grind  meal ,  uncover  thy  locks,  uncover  the  thigh,  pass  over  the 
rivers,  thy  nakedness  shall  be  uncovered,  thy  shame  shall  be 
seen,”  Isaiah  xlvii.  1 — 3 ;  to  take  the  mill  and  grind  meal, 
signifies  to  inquire  and  search  after,  for  the  confirmation  of 
things  false. 

795.  But  to  illustrate  this  by  example,  who  cannot  see  that 
they  who  are  in  Babylon,  have  inquired  after  and  sought  for 
the  means  of  confirming  this  enormous  falsity,  that  the  bread 
and  wine  in  the  eucharist  should  be  divided,  that  the  bread 
should  be  given  to  the  laity  and  the  wine  to  the  clergy  ?  This 
may  be  seen  upon  merely  reading  the  confirmation  thereof  as 
decreed  in  the  Council  of  Trent,  and  established  by  a  bull, 
which  runs  thus:  “That  immediately  after  consecration  the  true 
body  and  true  blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  together  with  his  soul  and 
divinity,  are  truly,  really,  and  substantially  contained  in  the 
bread  and  wine,  his  body  under  the  appearance  of  bread,  and 
his  blood  under  the  appearance  of  wine,  by  the  power  of  the 
words  ;  but  the  body  itself  under  the  appearance  of  wine,  and 
the  blood  under  the  appearance  of  bread,  and  the  soul  under 
both  by  the  power  of  the  natural  connexion  and  concomitancy, 
whereby  the  parts  of  the  Lord  Christ  are  united  to  each  other, 
and  his  divinity  by  reason  of  that  admirable  hypostatic  union 
with  the  body  and  soul ;  and  that  just  as  much  is  contained 
under  each  kind  as  under  both;  and  that  the  whole  and  entire 
Christ  exists  under  the  appearance  of  bread,  and  under  every 
part  of  that  appearance,  and  the  whole  also  under  the  appear¬ 
ance  of  wine,  and  the  parts  thereof.  Also  that  water  is  to  do 
174 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


796 


V  22,  23.] 

mixed  with  the  wine.”  These  are  their  very  words,  and  that 
these  words  are  contrary  to  the  power  of  the  Lord’s  words  they 
themselves  confess.  What  person  of  sound  judgment  does  not 
here  see  truths  themselves  inverted,  and  changed  into  falsities 
by  reasonings  which  the  upright  in  heart  cannot  but  abomi¬ 
nate?  But  to  what  end  is  all  this?  Is  it  not  solely  for  the 
sake  of  masses,  which  they  call  propitiatory  sacrifices,  most 
holy,  pure,  and  sacred,  through  which  they  infuse  sanctity  into 
the  bodily  senses  of  men,  and  at  the  same  time  obscurity  as  to 
all  things  relating  to  faith  and  spiritual  life,  and  this  to  the  end 
that  in  the  midst  of  darkness  they  may  reign  and  enrich  them¬ 
selves?  Is  it  not  also  to  cherish  the  idea  of  ministers  being  full 
of  the  Lord,  and  that  the  Lord  is  in  them  ?  Arid,  likewise, 
that  lest  they  should  be  exhausted  with  fatigue,  they  are  to 
have  the  wine,  and  to  prevent  inebriation,  that  water  may  be 
in  the  wine? 

796.  And  the  light  of  a  candle  shall  shine  no  more  in  thee , 
signifies  that  they  who  are  in  that  religion  from  doctrine  and 
from  a  life  according  thereto,  have  no  illumination  whatever 
from  the  Lord,  nor  thence  a  perception  of  spiritual  truth.  By 
the  light  of  a  candle  is  signified  illumination  from  the  Lord 
and  consequent  perception  of  spiritual  truth ;  for  by  light  is 
understood  the  light  of  heaven,  in  which  the  angels  are,  and 
men  also  as  to  their  understanding,  which  light  in  its  essence  is 
divine  wisdom,  for  it  proceeds  from  the  Lord  as  the  sun  of  the 
spiritual  world,  which  in  its  substance  is  the  divine  love  of  the 
divine  wisdom,  from  which  no  other  light  can  proceed  than 
that  of  divine  wisdom,  or  any  other  heat  than  that  which  is  of 
the  divine  love ;  that  this  is  the  case  is  demonstrated  and  set 
forth  in  the  Wisdom  of  Angels  concerning  the  Divine  Love  and 
Divine  Wisdom ,  n.  83 — 172.  Since  that  light  is  from  the  Lord, 
and  the  Lord  by  it  and  in  it  is  omnipresent,  therefore  all  illumi¬ 
nation,  and  consequent  perception  of  spiritual  truth,  is  produced 
thereby,  which  is  in  those  who  spiritually  love  divine  truths, 
that  is,  who  love  truths  because  they  are  truths,  thus  because 
they  are  divine.  That  this  is  to  love  the  Lord  is  evident;  for 
the  Lord  is  omnipresent  in  that  light,  because  the  divine  love 
and  divine  wisdom  are  not  in  place,  but  are  where  they  are  re¬ 
ceived  and  according  to  reception.  That  they  who  are  of  the 
Homan  Catholic  religion  are  not  in  any  illumination  and  con¬ 
sequent  perception  of  spiritual  truth,  may  appear  from  this  cir¬ 
cumstance,  that  they  clo  not  love  any  spiritual  light,  for  the 
origin  of  spiritual  light,  as  has  been  observed,  is  from  the  Lord, 
and  no  others  can  accept  or  receive  that  light  but  they  who  are 
in  conjunction  with  the  Lord,  and  conjunction  with  the  Lord  is 
effected  solely  by  the  acknowledgment  and  worship  of  him,  and 
at  the  same  time  by  a  life  according  to  his  precepts  from  the 
175 


796  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Cliap.  XViii. 

Word;  the  acknowledgment  and  worship  of  the  Lord,  and  the 
reading  of  the  Word,  constitute  the  Lord’s  presence  ;  but  these 
two,  together  with  a  life  according  to  his  precepts,  constitute 
conj  unction  with  him.  In  Babylon  the  reverse  is  the  case  ;  the 
Lord  is  acknowledged  there,  but  without  dominion,  and  the 
Word  is  acknowledged,  but  without  the  reading  thereof ;  instead 
of  the  Lord,  the  pope  is  there  worshipped ;  and  instead  of  the 
Word,  papal  bulls  are  acknowledged,  according  to  which  they 
regulate  their  lives,  and  not  according  to  the  precepts  of  the 
Word;  and  those  bulls  have  for  their  end  the  dominion  of  the 
pope  and  his  ministers  over  heaven  and  the  world;  and  the  pre¬ 
cepts  of  the  Word  have  for  their  end  the  dominion  of  the  Lord 
over  heaven  and  the  world ;  and  these  two  are  diametrically  oppo¬ 
site  to  each  other,  like  heaven  and  hell.  These  observations  are 
made,  to  the  end  that  it  may  be  known  that  they  wTho  are  of 
the  Babylonish  religion  from  doctrine  and  from  a  life  according 
thereto,  have  no  light  of  a  candle  at  all ;  that  is,  no  illumina¬ 
tion  and  consequent  perception  of  spiritual  truth.  That  the 
Lord  is  the  light,  from  which  all  illumination  and  perception  of 
spiritual  truth  proceeds,  is  evident  from  the  following  passages: 
“lie  vxcs  the  trice  light ,  which  lighteth  every  man  that  cometh 
into  the  world,”  John  i.  4 — 12,  speaking  of  the  Lord.  “And 
this  is  the  condemnation,  that  light  is  come  into  the  world ,  but 
he  that  doeth  truth,  cometh  to  the  light”  John  iii.  19,  21. 
“Jesus  said,  Yet  a  little  while  is  the  light  with  you  •  walk  while 
ye  have  the  light ,  lest  darkness  come  upon  you :  while  ye  have 
light ,  believe  in  the  light ,  that  ye  may  be  the  children  of  light” 
John  xii.  35,  36.  Jesus  said,  “  I  am  come  a  light  into  the 
world ,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  me  should  not  abide  in  dark¬ 
ness,”  John  xii.  46.  Jesus  said,  “I  am,  the  light  of  the  world  f 
John  ix.  5;  Luke  ii.  30 — 32.  Simeon  said,  “For  mine  eyes 
have  seen  thy  salvation,  a  light  to  lighten  the  Gentiles. — The 
people  which  sat  in  darkness  saw  great  light ,  and  to  them  which 
sat  in  the  region  of  the  shadow  of  death,  light  is  sprung  icpf 
Matt.  iv.  16  ;  Isaiah  ix.  1 ;  Luke  ii.  30 — 32.  “  I  will  also  give 

thee  for  a  light  to  the  Gentiles ,  that  thou  mayest  be  my  salva¬ 
tion  unto  the  end  of  the  earth,”  Isaiah  xlix.  6.  The  city  Hew 
Jerusalem  “had  no  need  of  the  sun,  neither  of  the  moon  to 
shine  in  it,  for  the  glory  of  God  doth  lighten  it,  and  the  Lamh 
is  the  light  thereof f  Apoc.  xxi.  23 ;  xxii.  5.  From  these  con¬ 
siderations  it  is  plain  that  the  Lord  is  the  light  from  which  all 
illumination  and  consequent  perception  of  truth  is  derived;  and 
since  the  Lord  is  light,  the  devil  is  darkness,  and  the  devil  is 
the  love  of  ruling  over  all  the  holy  and  divine  things  of  the 
Lord,  and  thus  over  him  ;  and  in  proportion  as  power  is  given 
him,  he  darkens,  extinguishes,  consumes,  and  burns  up  the  holy 
and  divine  things  of  the  Lord. 

176 


v.  23.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


797 


797.  And  the  voice  of  the  bridegroom  and  of  the  bride  shall 
be  heard  no  more  at  all  in  thee ,  signifies  that  with  those  who 
are  in  that  religion  from  doctrine,  and  from  a  life  according 
thereto,  there  is  no  conjunction  of  good  and  truth  which  con¬ 
stitute  the  church.  The  voice  here  signifies  joy,  because  ;t,  ^ 
the  voice  of  the  bridegroom  and  of  the  bride;  by  a  bridegroom, 
in  a  supreme  sense,  is  meant  the  Lord  as  to  the  divine  good, 
and  by  bride  is  meant  the  church  as  to  the  divine  truth  from 
the  Lord  ;  for  the  church  is  a  church  from  the  reception  of  the 
divine  good  of  the  Lord  in  the  divine  truths  which  are  from 
him.  That  the  Lord  is  called  the  bridegroom  and  also  the  hus¬ 
band,  and  that  the  church  is  called  the  bride  and  also  the  wife, 
is  evident  from  the  Word.  That  hence  is  derived  the  heavenly 
marriage,  which  is  the  conjunction  of  good  and  truth,  will  be 
seen  in  the  treatise  concerning  Marriage.  How  inasmuch  as 
this  heavenly  marriage  is  effected  by  the  reception  of  divine 
good  from  the  Lord,  in  divine  truths  out  of  the  Word  by  the 
men  of  the  church,  it  is  plain  that  there  is  not  any  conjunction 
of  good  and  truth  among  those  who  are  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
religion  from  doctrine  and  consequent  life,  because  they  have 
no  conjunction  with  the  Lord,  but  with  living  and  dead  men  : 
and  this  conjunction  among  those  who  are  in  the  love  of  domin 
ion  from  self-love,  over  the  holy  divine  things  of  the  Lord, 
and  over  the  Lord,  is  like  conjunction  with  the  devil,  who,  as 
was  affirmed  in  the  preceding  article,  is  that  love ;  and  to  ap¬ 
proach  the  devil,  as  a  means  of  coming  at  God,  is  detestable. 
That  the  Lord  is  called  a  bridegroom  and  the  church  the  bride, 
appears  from  the  following  passages  :  “  He  that  hath  the  bride 
is  the  bridegroom  ;  but  he  is  the  friend  of  the  bridegroom ,  which 
standeth  and  heareth  him,  rejoiceth  greatly  because  of  the 
bridegroom? s  voice,”  John  iii.  29  ;  John  the  Baptist  is  here 
speaking  of  the  Lord.  “  Jesus  said,  As  long  as  the  bridegroom 
is  wkh  them,  the  children  of  the  bride  chamber  cannot  fast.  But 
the  days  will  come  when  the  bridegroom  shall  be  taken  away 
from  them,  and  then  shall  they  fast,”  Matt.  9,  15 ;  Mark  ii.  19, 
20;  Luke  v.  34,  35.  “I  saw  the  holy  city,  the  Hew  Jeru¬ 
salem,  prepared  as  a  bride  adorned  for  her  husband''  Apoc. 
xxi.  2.  The  angel  said,  “  Come  hither,  I  will  show  thee  the 
bride ,  the  Lamb's  wifef  Apoc.  xxi.  9,  10.  “  For  the  marriage 

of  the  Lamb  is  come,  and  his  wife  hath  made  herself  ready. 
Blessed  are  they  which  are  called  unto  the  marriage-supper  of 
the  Lamb,”  Apoc.  xix.  7,  9.  By  the  bridegroom ,  whom  the  ten 
virgins  went  out  to  meet,  is  also  meant  the  Lord,  Matt.  xxv.  1, 
2,  et  seq.  From  what  has  been  said  it  may  appear,  what  js 
signified  by  the  voice  and  joy  of  the  bridegroom  and  bride  in 
the  following  passages  :  “  And  as  the  bridegroom  rejoiceth  over 
the  bride ,  so  shall  thy  God  rejoice  over  thee,”  Isaiah  Ixii.  5. 
“  My  soul  shalJ  be  joyful  in  my  God  ;  as  a  bridegroom  decketh 
177  VOL.  ii. — m 


798  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  X\iil. 

himself  with  ornaments,  and  as  a  bride  adornetli  herself  with 
her  jewels,”  Isaiah  lxi.  10.  “  Again  there  shall  be  heard  in  this 
place — the  voice  of  joy  and  the  voice  of  gladness,  the  voice  of 
the  bridegroom ,  and  the  voice  of  the  bride ,  that  shall  say,  Praise 
Jehovah  of  Hosts,”  Jerem.  xxxiii.  10,  11.  “  Let  the  bride¬ 

groom  go  forth  of  his  chamber,  and  the  bride  out  of  her  closet,” 
Joel  ii.  16.  “Then  will  I  cause  to  cease  from  the  streets  ot 
Jerusalem  the  voice  of  mirth,  and  the  voice  of  gladness,  the 
voice  of  the  bridegroom ,  and  the  voice  of  the  bride,”  Jerem.  vii. 
34 ;  xvi.  9.  “  Moreover  I  will  take  from  them  the  voice  of 

mirth,  and  the  voice  of  gladness,  the  voice  of  the  bridegroom , 
and  the  voice  of  the  bride ,  the  sound  of  the  millstones,  and  the 
light  of  the  candle,  and  this  whole  land  shall  be  a  desolation,” 
by  the  king  of  Babylon,  Jerem.  xxv.  10,  1L 

From  what  has  been  said  the  series  of  things  in  these  two 
verses  may  now  be  seen,  which  is,  that  they  who  are  in  that 
religion  have  no  affection  of  spiritual  truth  and  good  whatever, 
n.  792  ;  neither  any  understanding  of  spiritual  truth,  nor  there¬ 
fore  any  thought  of  it,  n.  793  ;  for  thought  proceeds  from  affec¬ 
tion  and  according  to  it.  That  neither  do  they  make  any  inqui 
sition,  examination,  or  confirmation  of  spiritual  truth,  n.  794. 
That  neither  have  they  any  illumination  from  the  Lord,  and 
consequently  no  perception  of  spiritual  truth,  n.  796.  And, 
finally,  that  there  is  not  among  them  any  conjunction  of  good 
and  truth,  which  constitutes  a  church,  n.  797  ;  thus  do  these 
things  also  follow  each  other  in  order. 

798.  Since  it  is  said  that  there  is  no  conjunction  of  good 
and  truth  with  them,  by  reason  of  there  not  being  among  them 
a  marriage  of  the  Lord  and  the  church,  something  shall  iiere  be 
said  concerning  the  power  of  opening  and  shutting  heaven,  which 
^erates  as  one  with  the  power  of  forgiving  and  retaining  sins, 
which  they  claim  to  themselves  as  the  successors  of  Peter  and 
the  apostles.  The  Lord  said  to  Peter,  “  And  upon  this  rock  I 
will  build  my  church  ;  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail 
against  it.  And  I  will  give  unto  thee  the  keys  of  the  kingdom 
of  heaven  ;  and  whatsoever  thou  shalt  bind  on  earth  shall  be 
bound  in  heaven  •  and  whatsoever  thou  shalt  loose  on  earth 
shall  be  loosed  in  heaven ,”  Matt.  xvi.  18, 19.  The  divine  truth, 
which  is  meant  by  the  rock  upon  which  the  Lord  would  build 
his  church,  is  that  which  Peter  then  confessed,  which  was, 
“  Thou  art  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God,”  verse  16. 
By  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  which  consist  in  this, 
that  whatsoever  that  rock,  which  is  the  Lord,  shall  bind  on 
earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven,  and  whatsoever  he  shall  loose 
on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven,  is  meant  that  the  Lord  lias 
power  over  heaven  and  earth,  as  he  also  says,  Matt,  xxviii.  18, 
thus  the  power  of  saving  men,  who  are  in  that  confession  of 
Peter  from  faith  of  heart.  The  Lord’s  divine  operation  to  save 
178 


v.  23.J 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


798 


men  is  from  first  principles  through  nltimates,  and  this  is  what 
is  meant  by  whatsoever  he  shall  bind  or  loose  on  earth,  shall 
be  bound  or  loosed  in  heaven  ;  the  nltimates,  through  which  the 
Lord  operates,  are  upon  earth,  and  indeed  with  men ;  on  this 
account,  in  order  that  the  Lord  himself  might  be  in  ultimates 
as  he  is  in  first  principles,  he  came  into  the  world,  and  put  on 
the  humanity.  That  every  divine  operation  of  the  Lord  is  from 
first  principles  through  ultimates,  thus  from  himself  in  first 
principles,  and  from  himself  in  ultimates,  may  be  seen  in  the 
Wisdom  of  Angels  concerning  the  Divine  Love  and  Divine  Wis¬ 
dom,  n.  217 — 219,  221  ;  and  that  this  is  the  reason  why  the 
Lord  is  called  the  First  and  the  Last,  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega, 
the  Beginning  and  the  End,  the  Almighty,  see  above,  n.  29 — 
31,  38,  57.  Who  cannot  see,  if  he  pleases,  that  the  salvation 
of  man  is  a  continual  operation  of  the  Lord  in  man  from  his 
earliest  infancy  to  the  latest  period  of  his  life,  and  that  this  is 
a  work  purely  divine,  never  assignable  to  any  man  ?  This  is 
such  a  divine  work,  as  to  partake  at  once  of  omnipresence,  om¬ 
niscience,  and  omipotence ;  and  that  the  reformation  and  re¬ 
generation  of  man,  thus  his  salvation,  is  wholly  of  the  divine 
providence  of  the  Lord,  may  be  seen  in  the  Wisdom  of  Angels 
concerning  the  Divine  Providence ,  from  beginning  to  end. 
The  coming  of  the  Lord  himself  into  the  world  was  solely  for 
the  sake  of  man’s  salvation ;  on  this  account,  he  assumed 
humanity,  removed  the  hells,  and  glorified  himself,  and  in¬ 
vested  himself  with  omnipotence  even  in  ultimates,  which  is 
meant  by  his  sitting  at  the  right  hand  of  God.  What  then  can 
be  more  abominable  than  to  fabricate  a  religion,  which  sanc¬ 
tions  the  idea  of  that  divine  power  and  potency  belonging  to 
man,  and  no  longer  to  the  Lord  ;  and  that  heaven  is  to  be 
opened  and  shut  merely  by  a  priest  saying,  I  absolve,  or,  I  ex¬ 
communicate  ;  and  that  a  sin  is  forgiven  or  remitted,  howso¬ 
ever  enormous  it  may  be,  if  he  does  but  say,  I  remit  ?  There 
are  many  devils  in  the  world,  who,  to  avoid  temporal  punish¬ 
ments,  seek  and  obtain  absolution  for  a  diabolical  deed  by  arts 
and  gifts ;  who  can  be  so  insane  as  to  think  that  a  power  is 
given  of  admitting  devils  into  heaven  ? 

It  has  been  said  above,  at  the  end  of  n.  790,  that  Peter  re¬ 
presented  the  truth  of  faith  of  the  church,  James  the  good  of 
charity  of  the  church,  and  John  the  good  works  of  the  men  of 
the  church,  and  that  the  twelve  apostles,  collectively,  repre¬ 
sented  the  church  as  to  all  things  pertaining  to  it.  That  they 
represented  these  things  is  clearly  evident  from  the  Lord’s 
words  to  them  in  Matthew  :  “  When  the  Son  of  Man  shall  sit 
in  the  throne  of  his  glory,  ye  also  shall  sit  upon  twelve  thrones, 
judging  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel,”  xix.  28  ;  Luke  xxii.  30 ; 
by  which  words  nothing  else  can  be  signified  than  that  the 
Lord  will  judge  all  men  according  to  the  goods  and  truths  of 
179 


799 


THE  APOCALYPSE  KEVEALED. 


[Chap,  xviii. 

the  church  ;  if  these  things  were  not  understood  by  these  words, 
but  the  apostles  themselves,  all  in  the  great  city  Babylon,  who 
call  themselves  the  successors  of  the  apostles,  might  also  claim 
the  privilege  of  sitting  upon  thrones,  as  many  in  number  as 
themselves,  from  the  pope  to  the  monk,  and  of  judging  all  the 
inhabitants  of  the  earth. 

799.  For  thy  merchants  were  the  great  men  of  the  earth ,  sig¬ 
nifies  that  the  superiors  in  their  ecclesiastical  hierarchy  are 
such,  because  by  means  of  the  various  and  even  arbitrary  rights 
left  them,  in  the  statutes  of  their  order,  they  traffic  and  make 
gain.  By  great  men  are  meant  the  superiors  in  their  ecclesias¬ 
tical  hierarchy,  who  are  called  cardinals,  bishops,  and  primates ; 
these  are  called  merchants,  because  they  trade  with  the  holy 
things  of  the  church,  as  articles  of  merchandise,  n.  771,  783 ; 
in  the  present  instance,  who  trade  with,  and  turn  to  lucre,  the 
various  and  even  arbitrary  rights  left  them  in  the  statutes  of 
their  order.  The  reason  why  this  is  said,  appears  from  what 
has  gone  before,  it  being  a  necessary  consequence  thereof.  In 
what  has  gone  before  it  is  said,  that  there  shall  no  more  be 
heard  in  Babylon  the  voice  of  harpers,  musicians,  pipers,  and 
trumpeters,  that  there  shall  not  be  there  an  artificer  of  any  craft 
whatsoever,  that  the  sound  of  the  millstone  shall  not  be  heard 
there,  that  there  shall  be  no  light  of  a  candle  there,  and  that 
neither  shall  the  voice  of  the  bridegroom  and  the  voice  of  the 
bride  be  there,  by  which  is  signified,  that  in  Babylon  there  is 
no  affection  of  spiritual  truth,  no  understanding,  and  conse¬ 
quently  no  thought  of  it,  nor  any  inquiry  or  search  after  it, 
neither  any  illumination  and  perception  of  it,  and  of  course  no 
conjunction  of  good  and  truth,  which  constitutes  the  church,  see 
above,  n.  792 — 794,  796,  797  ;  the  reason  why  they  have  not 
these  things,  is,  because  they  of  the  superior  orders  also  carry 
on  a  trade  to  enrich  themselves,  and  thus  set  a  bad  example  to 
the^r  inferiors;  this  is  the  reason  also  why  it  is  said,  For  thy 
merchants  were  the  great  men  of  the  earth.  But,  perhaps,  it 
may  be  asked,  What  are  those  arbitrary  rights  which  may  re¬ 
ceive  the  term  of  merchandise  ?  They  are  not  their  annual  in¬ 
comes  and  stipends,  but  dispensations  derived  from  the  power 
of  the  keys,  such  as  the  remitting  of  sins  even  of  an  enormous 
kind,  and  exempting  persons  thereby  from  temporal  punish¬ 
ments;  using  their  influence  with  the  pope  to  allow  marriages 
to  be  contracted  within  the  degrees  that  are  forbidden,  and  to 
be  dissolved  when  not  within  the  degrees  forbidden,  and  doing 
such  things  themselves  without  application  to  the  pope  for  toler¬ 
ation  ;  by  granting  privileges  within  their  jurisdictions  by  or¬ 
daining  ministers  and  confirmations ;  by  gratuities  both  general 
and  particular  from  monasteries  ;  by  the  misapplication  of  reve¬ 
nues  which  belong  to  others;  and  by  many  other  means.  These 
things,  and  not  their  annual  incomes,  had  they  been  content 
180 


V.  23.J 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


800 


with  them,  are  the  causes  why  they  have  no  affection,  or  thought, 
or  search  after,  or  perception  of  spiritual  truth,  nor  any  con¬ 
junction  of  truth  and  good,  because  these  are  the  gains  of  the 
unrighteous  mammon,  and  the  unrighteous  perpetually  covet 
natural  riches,  and  have  an  aversion  to  spiritual  riches,  which 
are  divine  truths  from  the  Word.  From  these  considerations  it 
may  now  appear,  that  because  thy  great  men  were  the  mer¬ 
chants  of  the  earth,  signifies  that  the  superiors  in  their  eccle¬ 
siastical  hierarchy  were  such,  because  they  made  a  trade  of,  and 
turned  to  lucre,  the  various  and  even  arbitrary  rights  left  to 
them  in  the  statutes  of  their  order.  Here  it  may  further  be 
observed  concerning  the  dispensation  of  crimes  even  of  an  enor¬ 
mous  nature,  by  the  power  of  the  keys,  by  which  they  not  only 
liberate  the  guilty  from  eternal,  but  also  from  temporal  punish¬ 
ments,  and  if  they  do  not  liberate  them,  still  they  afford  them 
protection  where  they  take  sanctuary.  Who  does  not  see  that 
this  belongs  not  to  the  ecclesiastical,  but  to  civil  jurisdiction? 
and  that  this  is  to  extend  their  dominion  over  every  thing  of 
a  secular  nature,  and  to  destroy  the  public  security  ?  likewise 
that  by  still  reserving  this  prerogative  to  themselves,  they  have 
it  in  their  power  to  recover  their  former  despotic  sway  over  all 
the  judgments  established  by  kings,  thus  over  the  supreme 
judges  likewise  ?  which  also  they  would  do,  were  it  not  for  fear 
of  producing  separation  from  them.  This  is  what  is  meant  in 
Daniel,  by  the  third  beast  which  came  up  out  of  the  sea  think¬ 
ing  uto  change  the  times  and  laws”  vii.  25. 

800.  For  by  thy  sorceries  were  all  nations  deceived,  signifies 
their  abominable  arts  and  schemes,  whereby  they  have  diverted 
the  minds  of  all  from  the  holy  worship  of  the  Lord  to  the  pro¬ 
fane  worship  of  living  and  dead  men  and  of  idols.  By  the  sor¬ 
ceries  whereby  all  nations  have  been  deceived,  are  signified 
abominable  arts  and  schemes,  to  delude  and  persuade  people  to 
worship  and  adore  themselves  instead  of  the  Lord,  thus  as  the 
Lord  ;  and  inasmuch  as  the  Lord  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth, 
as  he  himself  teaches  in  Matt,  xxviii.  18,  consequently  as  gods. 
That  they  have  transferred  the  Lord’s  divine  power  to  them¬ 
selves,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  798  ;  and  since  this  is  the  signifi¬ 
cation  of  these  words,  they  also  signify  that  by  their  abominable 
arts  and  contrivances  they  have  turned  the  minds  of  all  from 
the  holy  worship  of  the  Lord  to  the  profane  worship  of  living 
and  dead  men  and  of  idols.  That  nevertheless  there  will  be  an 
end  of  these  things,  and  that  there  is  already  an  end  of  them 
in  the  spiritual  world,  has  been  said  and  shown  before.  It  is 
described  in  Isaiah  :  “  Stand  now  with  thy  enchantments  (O 
Babylon),  and  in  the  multitude  of  thy  sorceries,  wherein  thou 
hast  laboured  from  thy  youth  ;  if  so  be  thou  shalt  be  able  to 
profit,  if  so  be  thou  mayest  prevail.  Thou  art  wearied  in  the 
multitude  of  thy  counsels.  Let  now  the  astrologers ,  the  star • 
181 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


801,  802 


[Chap.  xvii. 


gazers ,  the  monthly  prognosticators ,  stand  up  and  save  thee. 
Behold  they  shall  be  as  stubble  ;  the  fire  shall  burn  them,  they 
shall  not  deliver  themselves  from  the  power  of  the  flame  ;  even 
thy  merchants  from  thy  youth,  they  shall  wander  every  one  to 
his  quarter  ;  none  shall  save  thee,”  xlvii.  12,  15. 

801.  And  in  her  was  found  the  blood  of  prophets,  and  of 
saints ,  and  of  all  that  were  slain  upon  the  earth ,  signifies  that 
from  the  religion  which  is  meant  by  the  city  of  Babylon,  there 
is  an  adulteration  and  profanation  of  every  truth  of  ihe  Word, 
and  consequently  of  the  church,  and  that  falsity  has  emanated 
thence  throughout  the  whole  Christian  world.  By  blood  is  sig¬ 
nified  the  falsification,  adulteration,  and  profanation  of  the  Word, 
n.  327,  379,  684.  By  prophets  are  signified  all  who  are  in  di¬ 
vine  truths  from  the  Word,  and  abstractedly  the  truths  of  doc¬ 
trine  from  the  Word,  n.  8,  133.  By  saints  are  signified  they 
who  are  of  the  Lord’s  church,  and  abstractedly  the  holy  truths 
of  the  church,  n.  173,  586,  666  ;  that  by  the  slain  are  signified 
they  who  are  spiritually  slain,  and  that  they  are  said  to  be  spir¬ 
itually  slain  who  perish  by  falses,  may  be  seen,  n.  225,  and  in 
many  other  places ;  and  since  by  the  earth  is  signified  the  church, 
by  all  that  were  slain  upon  the  earth,  are  meant  all  in  the 
Christian  church  who  have  perished  by  falses,  seeing  that  fal¬ 
sity  sprung  up  among  them  from  that  religion.  Of  Babylon  it 
is  also  said  in  Jeremiah,  That  in  “  Babylon  shall  fall  the  slain 
of  all  the  earth,”  li.  49,  52  ;  and  in  Isaiah,  That  Lucifer,  which 
is  Babylon,  had  “  destroyed  thy  land,  and  slain  thy  people,” 
xiv.  20.  That  from  the  Babylonish  religion  many  falses  have 
flowed  into  the  churches  of  the  Reformed,  may  be  seen  above, 
n.  751,  where  this  passage  is  explained  :  “And  the  woman  which 
thou  sawest  is  that  great  city,  which  reigneth  over  the  kings  of 
the  earth,”  Apoc.  xvii.  18. 

802.  It  has  been  observed  that  from  the  religion  which  is 
meant  by  the  city  of  Babylon,  proceeds  the  adulteration  and 
profanation  of  every  truth  of  the  Word,  and  thence  of  every 
thing  holy  in  the  church  ;  and  it  has  been  remarked  several 
times  already,  that  that  religion  not  only  adulterated  the  goods 
and  truths  of  the  Word,  but  likewise  profaned  them,  and  that 
for  that  reason  Babel  \pr  Babylon)  in  the  Word  signifies  the 
profanation  of  what  is  holy.  It  shall  now  be  shown  how  that 
profanation  was  and  is  occasioned.  It  has  been  observed  above, 
that  the  love  of  dominion,  grounded  in  self-love,  over  the  holy 
things  of  the  church  and  over  heaven,  consequently  over  all  the 
divine  things  of  the  Lord,  is  the  devil ;  now,  inasmuch  as  they 
who  established  that  religion,  had  such  a  dominion  in  view,  they 
could  not  do  otherwise  than  profane  the  holy  things  of  the 
Word  and  of  the  church.  Suppose  this  love,  which  is  the  devil, 
were  to  take  possession  of  any  one’s  mind  interiorlv,  as  every 

182 


v.  24.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


802 


ruling  love  does,  and  that  any  divine  truth  were  placed  exte¬ 
riorly  before  his  eyes,  would  it  not  tear  it  to  pieces,  cast  'it  to 
the  ground,  and  trample  upon  it,  and  call  in  some  falsity  ac¬ 
cordant  with  itself  in  its  stead?  The  love  of  possessing  all 
things  in  the  world  is  satan,  and  the  devil  and  satan,  as  being 
confederates,  act  as  one  with  those  who,  from  being  principled 
in  one  love,  are  principled  also  in  the  other.  Hence  a  conclu 
sion  may  be  formed,  why  Babylon  in  the  Word  signifies  profa¬ 
nation.  For  example:  place  before  that  love,  which  is  the 
devil,  this  divine  truth,  that  God  alone  is  to  be  worshipped  and 
adored,  and  not  any  man,  and  thus  that  the  pope’s  vicarship  is 
an  invention  and  fiction  which  ought  to  be  rejected.  In  like 
manner  this  truth,  that  to  invoke  dead  men,  and  fall  down  be¬ 
fore  their  images,  and  kiss  them  and  their  bones,  is  a  mere  filthy 
idolatry,  which  ought  also  to  be  rejected.  Would  not  that  love, 
which  is  the  devil,  in  the  vehemence  of  its  anger,  reject  these 
two  truths,  fulminate  against  them,  and  tear  them  in  pieces  ? 
But  should  any  one  say  to  that  love,  which  is  the  devil,  that  to 
open  and  shut  heaven,  or  to  loose  and  to  bind,  consequently  to 
remit  sins,  which  is  the  same  thing  as  to  reform  and  regener¬ 
ate,  and  so  to  redeem  and  save  man,  is  a  work  purely  divine  ; 
and  that  man  without  profanation  cannot  claim  to  himself  any 
thing  divine,  and  that  neither  did  Peter  claim  the  like  to  him¬ 
self,  for  which  reason  he  never  exercised  it ;  moreover  that  the 
succession  is  an  invention  proceeding  from  that  love  ;  as  also 
the  transferring  of  the  Holy  Spirit  from  one  man  to  another — 
on  hearing  these  things,  would  not  that  love,  which  is  the  devil, 
thunder  out  his  anathemas  upon  him  who  uttered  them  ;  and  in 
the  fire  of  his  fury  command  him  to  be  delivered  to  the  inqui¬ 
sitor,  and  cast  into  a  dungeon  ?  If  any  one  should  say  further. 
How  can  the  Lord’s  divine  power  be  transferred  to  you  ?  How 
can  the  Lord’s  divinity  be  separated  from  his  soul  and  body  ? 
Does  not  your  faith  reply  that  it  cannot  ?  How  can  God  the 
Father  convey  his  divine  power  into  the  Son,  except  into  his 
divinity,  which  is  the  receptacle  ?  How  can  this  be  transferred 
to  a  man  so  as  to  become  his  own?  Hot  to  mention  other 
considerations  of  a  like  nature — on  hearing  these  things,  would 
not  that  love,  which  is  the  devil,  have  nothing  to  say  ;  would 
he  not  burn  with  rage,  gnash  with  his  teeth,  and  exclaim, 
“  Away  with  him,  crucify  him,  crucify  him,  get  you  gone,  every 
one  of  you,  see  this  grand  heretic,  and  delight  yourselves  in 
his  punishment  ?” 


183 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xix. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

1.  And  after  these  things  I  heard  a  great  voice  of  much 
}  eople  in  heaven,  saying,  Alleluia !  Salvation,  and  glory,  and 
honour,  and  power,  unto  the  Lord  our  God : 

2.  For  true  and  righteous  are  his  judgments  ;  for  lie  hath 
judged  the  great  harlot,  who  corrupted  the  earth  with  her 
whoredom,  and  hath  avenged  the  blood  of  his  servants  at  her 
hand. 

3.  And  again  they  said,  Alleluia !  And  her  smoke  rose  up 
for  ever  and  ever. 

4.  And  the  four-and-twenty  elders,  and  the  four  animals,  fell 
down  and  worshipped  God  who  sat  on  the  throne,  saying, 
Amen:  Alleluia! 

5.  And  a  voice  came  out  of  the  throne,  saying,  Praise  our 
God  all  ye  his  servants,  and  ye  that  fear  him,  both  small  and 
great. 

6.  And  I  heard  as  it  were  the  voice  of  a  great  multitude, 
and  as  the  voice  of  many  waters,  and  as  the  voice  of  mighty 
thunders,  saying,  Alleluia  !  for  the  Lord  God  omnipotent 
reigneth. 

7.  Let  us  be  glad  and  rejoice,  and  give  honour  to  him  ;  for 
the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  is  come,  and  his  wife  hath  made  her¬ 
self  ready. 

8.  And  to  her  it  was  granted  that  she  should  be  arrayed  in 
fine  linen  clean  and  shining,  for  the  fine  linen  is  the  righteous¬ 
ness  of  the  saints. 

9.  And  he  saith  unto  me,  Write,  Blessed  are  they  that  are 
called  unto  the  marriage-supper  of  the  Lamb.  And  he  saith 
unto  me,  These  are  the  true  words  of  God. 

10.  And  I  fell  at  his  feet  to  worship  him.  And  he  said 
unto  me,  See  thou  do  it  not.  I  am  thy  fellow-servant,  and  of 
thy  brethren  who  have  the  testimony  of  Jesus  ;  worship  God  : 
for  the  testimony  of  Jesus  is  the  spirit  of  prophecy. 

11.  And  I  saw  heaven  opened  ;  and  behold,  a  white  horse  ; 
and  he  that  sat  upon  him  is  called  Faithful  and  True;  and  in 
righteousness  he  doth  judge  and  make  war. 

12.  And  his  eyes  were  as  a  flame  of  fire ;  and  on  his  head 
were  many  diadems ;  and  he  had  a  name  written,  that  no  one 
knew  but  he  himself. 

13.  And  he  was  clothed  with  a  vesture  stained  with  blood  : 
and  his  name  is  called  the  Word  of  God. 

14.  And  the  armies  in  heaven  followed  him  upon  white 
horses,  clothed  in  fine  linen,  white  and  clean. 

15.  And  out  of  his  mouth  goeth  a  sharp  sword,  that  with  it 
he  should  smite  the  nations :  and  he  shall  rule  them  with  a  rod 

184 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


Chap.  xix.’J 

of  iron,  and  he  tread eth  the  wine-press  of  the  lierceness  and 
wrath  of  Almighty  God. 

16.  And  he  hath  on  his  vesture  and  on  his  thigh  a  name 
written,  King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of  lords. 

17.  And  I  saw  an  angel  standing  in  the  sun,  and  he  cried 
with  a  great  voice,  saying  to  all  the  fowls  that  fly  in  the  midst 
of  heaven,  Come,  and  gather  yourselves  together  unto  the  sup¬ 
per  of  the  great  God  ; 

18.  That  ye  may  eat  the  flesh  of  kings,  and  the  flesh  of  cap¬ 
tains,  and  the  flesh  of  mighty  men,  and  the  flesh  of  horses,  and 
of  them  that  sit  on  them,  and  the  flesh  of  all  men  both  free  and 
bond,  both  small  and  great. 

19.  And  I  saw  the  beast,  and  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and 
their  armies,  gathered  together  to  make  war  with  him  that  sat 
on  the  horse,  and  with  his  army. 

20.  And  the  beast  was  taken,  and  with  him  the  false  pro¬ 
phet,  that  wrought  signs  before  him  with  which  he  deceived 
them  that  had  received  the  mark  of  the  beast,  and  them  that 
worshipped  his  image.  These  two  were  cast  alive  into  the  lake 
of  fire  burning  with  brimstone. 

21.  And  the  remnant  were  slain  with  the  sword  of  him  that 
sat  upon  the  horse,  which  proceedeth  out  of  his  mouth,  and  all 
the  fowls  were  filled  with  their  flesh. 


THE  SPIRITUAL  SENSE. 

The  Contents  of  the  whole  Chapter.  A  glorification  ot 
the  Lord  by  the  angels  of  heaven,  on  account  of  the  removal  of 
the  Homan  Catholic  religion  in  the  spiritual  world,  whereby 
they  were  restored  to  their  light  and  beatitude,  verses  1 — 5. 
Annunciation  of  the  Lord’s  advent,  and  of  a  New  Church  from 
him,  verses  6 — 10.  The  opening  of  the  Word  as  to  its  spiritual 
sense  for  the  use  of  that  church,  verses  11 — 16.  The  calling  of 
all  men  unto  him,  verses  17,  18.  The  resistance  of  those  who 
are  principled  in  faith  separated  from  charity,  verse  19.  Their 
removal  and  damnation,  verses  20,  21. 

The  Contents  of  each  Verse.  V.  1,  “And  after  these 
things  I  heard  a  great  voice  of  much  people  in  heaven,  saying, 
Alleluia,”  signifies  thanksgiving,  confession,  and  celebration  of 
the  Lord  by  the  angels  of  the  lower  heavens,  on  account  of  the 
removal  of  the  Babylonians :  “  Salvation,  and  g  ory,  and  hon¬ 
our,  and  power  unto  the  Lord  our  God,”  signifies  that  now  there 
is  salvation  from  the  Lord,  because  now  there  is  a  reception  of 
divine  truth  and  divine  good  by  virtue  of  his  divine  power :  v. 
2,  “  For  true  and  righteous  are  his  judgments,  for  he  hath 
185 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  xiX- 

judged  the  great  harlot,  who  corrupted  the  earth  with  her  whore¬ 
dom,”  signifies  because  in  justice  the  profane  Babylonian  religion 
is  condemned  for  destroying  the  Lord’s  church  by  foul  adulter¬ 
ations  of  the  Word  :  “  And  hath  avenged  the  blood  of  his  ser¬ 
vants  at  her  hand,”  signifies  retribution  for  the  mischief  and 
violence  offered  to  the  souls  of  them  who  worship  the  Lord :  v. 
3,  “  And  again  they  said,  Alleluia !  And  her  smoke  rose  up  for 
ever  and  ever,”  signifies  thanksgiving  and  celebration  of  the 
Lord,  for  joy  that  that  profane  religion  is  condemned  to  eternity  : 
v.  4,  “  And  the  four-arid-tw'enty  elders,  and  the  four  animals, 
fell  down  and  worshipped  God,  who  sat  on  the  throne,  saying, 
Amen  ;  Alleluia,”  signifies  adoration  of  the  Lord  as  the  God 
of  heaven  and  earth,  and  judge  of  the  universe,  by  the  angels 
of  the  higher  heavens,  and  confirmation  of  the  thanksgiving, 
confession,  and  celebration  of  the  Lord,  by  the  angels  of  the 
lower  heavens :  v.  5,  “  And  a  voice  came  out  of  the  throne, 
saying,  Praise  our  God  all  ye  his  servants,  and  ye  that  fear 
him,”  signifies  influx  from  the  Lord  into  heaven,  and  conse¬ 
quent  unanimity  of  the  angels,  that  all  wdio  are  in  the  truths 
of  faith  and  in  the  goods  of  love,  should  worship  the  Lord  as 
the  only  God  of  heaven  :  “  Both  small  and  great,”  signifies 
those  who  in  a  lesser  and  greater  degree  worship  the  Lord  from 
the  truths  of  faith  and  the  goods  of  love :  v.  6,  “  And  I  heard 
as  it  were  the  voice  of  a  great  multitude,  and  as  the  voice  of 
many  waters,  and  as  the  voice  of  mighty  thunders,  saying, 
Alleluia !  for  the  Lord  God  omnipotent  reigneth,”  signifies  the 
joy  of  the  angels  of  the  iowrest  heaven,  of  the  angels  of  the 
middle  heaven,  and  of  the  angels  of  the  highest  heaven,  because 
the  Lord  alone  reigns  in  the  church  which  is  now  about  to 
come  :  v.  7,  “  Let  us  be  glad,  and  rejoice,  and  give  honour  to 
him,  for  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  is  come,”  signifies  joy  of 
soul  and  heart,  and  consequent  glorification  of  the  Lord,  because 
from  henceforth  a  full  marriage  of  him  vTith  the  church  is 
effected :  “  And  his  wife  hath  made  herself  ready,”  signifies 
that  they  who  are  to  be  of  this  church,  wLich  is  the  NewT  Jeru¬ 
salem,  will  be  collected,  initiated,  and  instructed :  v.  8,  “  And 
to  her  it  was  granted  that  she  should  be  arrayed  in  fine  linen 
clean  and  shining,”  signifies  that  they  will  be  instructed  in 
genuine  and  pure  truths  through  the  Word  from  the  Lord: 
“For  fine  linen  is  the  righteousness  of  the  saints,”  signifies 
that  by  truths  from  the  Word,  they  who  are  of  the  Lord’s 
church  acquire  the  goods  of  life :  v.  9,  “  And  he  saitli  unto  me, 
Write,  Blessed  are  they  that  are  called  unto  the  marriage- 
&upper  of  the  Lamb,”  signifies  a  single  angel  sent  from  heaven 
to  John,  and  talking  with  him  concerning  the  Lord’s  New 
Church,  and  saying  that  it  w^ould  be  given  to  know  upon  earth, 
that  they  have  eternal  life,  who  receive  the  tilings  which  are  of 
that  church :  u  And  he  saitli  unto  me,  These  are  the  true  vrords 
186 


01  lap.  xix.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 

of  God,”  signifies  that  this  is  to  be  believed  because  it  is  from 
the  Lord :  v.  10,  “  And  I  fell  at  his  feet  to  worship  him.  And 
he  said  unto  me,  See  thou  do  it  not.  I  am  thy  fellow-servant, 
and  of  tny  brethren  who  have  the  testimony  of  Jesus;  worship 
God,”  signifies  that  the  angels  of  heaven  are  not  to  be  worshipped 
and  invoked,  because  they  have  nothing  divine  in  them,  but 
that  they  are  associated  with  men,  as  brethren  with  brethren, 
with  such  as  worship  the  Lord ;  and  therefore  that  the  Lord 
alone  is  to  be  worshipped  in  consociation  by  both  :  “For  the 
testimony  of  Jesus  is  the  spirit  of  prophecy,”  signifies  that  the 
acknowledgment  that  the  Lord  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth, 
and  at  the  same  time  a  life  according  to  his  precepts,  are,  in  a 
universal  sense,  the  all  of  the  Word,  and  of  doctrine  derived 
from  it :  v.  11,  “  And  I  saw  heaven  opened ;  and  behold,  a  white 
horse,”  signifies  the  revealing  of  the  spiritual  sense  of  the  Word 
by  the  Lord,  and  thereby  the  discovery  of  the  interior  meaning 
of  the  Word,  which  is  the  coming  of  the  Lord:  “And  he  that 
sat  upon  him  is  called  Faithful  and  True;  and  in  righteousness 
he  doth  judge  and  make  war,”  signifies  the  Lord  as  to  the 
Word,  that  he  is  the  divine  good  and  divine  truth  itself,  from 
both  which  he  executes  judgment:  v.  12,  “And  his  eyes  were 
as  a  flame  of  fire,”  signifies  the  divine  wisdom  of  the  Lord’s 
divine  love  :  “  And  on  his  head  were  many  diadems,”  signifies 
the  divine  truths  of  the  Word  from  him  :  “  And  he  had  a  name 
written,  that  no  one  knew  but  he  himself,”  signifies  that  what 
the  Word  is  in  its  spiritual  and  celestial  sense,  no  one  sees  but 
the  Lord,  and  they  to  whom  he  reveals  it:  v.  13,  “  And  he  was 
clothed  with  a  vesture  stained  with  blood :  and  his  name  is 
called  the  Word  of  God,”  signifies  the  divine  truth  in  its  ulti¬ 
mate  sense,  or  the  Word  in  the  letter,  to  which  violence  has 
been  offered :  v.  14,  “  And  the  armies  in  heaven  followed  him 
upon  white  horses,  clothed  in  fine  linen,  white  and  clean,”  sig¬ 
nifies  the  angels  in  the  new  Christian  heaven,  who  were  in  con¬ 
junction  with  the  Lord,  in  the  interior  understanding  of  the 
Word,  and  thus  in  pure  and  genuine  truths  :  v.  15,  “And  out 
of  his  mouth  goetli  a  sharp  sword,”  signifies  the  dispersion  of  • 
falses  by  doctrine  thence  derived  from  the  Lord  :  “  That  with  it 
he  should  smite  the  nations :  and  he  shall  rule  them  with  a  rod 
of  iron,”  signifies  that  he  will  convince  all  who  are  in  a  dead 
faith,  by  the  truths  of  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word,  and  by 
rational  arguments :  “  And  he  treadeth  the  wine-press  of  the 
fierceness  and  wrath  of  Almighty  God,”  signifies  that  the  Lord 
alone  sustained  all  the  evils  of  the  church,  and  all  the  violence 
offered  to  the  Word,  thus  to  himself:  v.  16,  “And  he-  hath  on 
his  vesture  and  on  his  thigh  a  name  written,  King  of  kings  and 
Lord  of  lords,”  signifies  that  the  Lord  teaches  in  the  Word 
what  he  is,  that  he  is  the  divine  truth  of  divine  wisdom,  and  the 
divine  good  of  divine  love,  thus  that  he  is  the  God  of  the  uni- 
187 


803 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xix. 


verse :  v.  IT,  “  And  I  saw  an  angel  standing  in  the  sun,  and  he 
cried  with  a  great  voice,  saying  to  all  the  fowls  that  fly  in  the 
midst  of  heaven,  Come,  and  gather  yourselves  together  unto  the 
supper  of  the  great  God,”  signifies  the  Lord  from  divine  love. 
and  thence  from  divine  zeal,  calling  and  inviting  all  who  are  in 
the  spiritual  affection  of  truth,  and  think  of  heaven,  to  the  New 
Church,  and  to  conjunction  with  himself,  thus  to  life  eternal: 
v.  18,  “  That  ye  may  eat  the  flesh  of  kings,  and  the  flesh  of 
captains,  and  the  flesh  of  mighty  men,  and  the  flesh  of  horses, 
and  of  them  that  sit  on  them,  and  the  flesh  of  all  men,  both  free 
and  bond,  both  small  and  great,”  signifies  the  appropriation  of 
good  things  from  the  Lord  by  the  truths  of  the  Word,  and  of 
doctrine  derived  from  it,  in  every  sense,  degree,  and  kind  :  v.  19, 
“  And  I  saw  the  beast,  and  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  their 
armies,  gathered  together  to  make  war  with  him  that  sat  on  the 
horse,  and  with  his  army,”  signifies  that  all  the  interiorly 
wicked,  who  have  made  profession  of  faith  alone,  with  their 
leading  men  and  their  adherents,  will  impugn  the  divine  truths 
of  the  Lord  in  his  Word,  and  infest  those  who  are  to  be  of  the 
Lord’s  New  Church :  v.  20,  “  And  the  beast  was  taken,  and 
with  him  the  false  prophet,  that  wrought  signs  before  him,  with 
which  he  deceived  them  that  had  received  the  mark  of  the 
beast,  and  them  that  worshipped  his  image,”  signifies  all  those 
who  professed  faith  alone,  and  were  interiorly  evil,  as  well  the 
laity  and  common  people  as  the  clergy  and  the  learned,  who,  by 
ratiocinations  and  attestations  that  faith  alone  is  the  sole  me¬ 
dium  of  salvation,  have  induced  others  to  receive  that  faith,  and 
to  live  according  to  it:  “ These  two  were  cast  alive  into  the 
,ake  of  fire  burning  with  brimstone,”  signifies  that  all  these,  as 
they  were,  wore  cast  into  hell,  where  are  the  loves  of  falsity, 
and  at  the  same  time  the  lusts  of  evil :  v.  21,  “  And  the  rem¬ 
nant  were  slain  with  the  sword  of  him  that  sat  upon  the  horse, 
which  proceedeth  out  of  his  mouth,”  signifies  that  all  of  various 
heresies  among  the  Reformed,  who  have  not  lived  according  to 
the  Lord’s  commandments  in  the  Word,  which  they  knew, 
being  judged  according  to  the  Word,  perish:  “And  all  the 
fowds  were  filled  with  their  flesh,”  signifies  that  the  infernal 
genii  feed  as  it  wore  upon  their  lusts  of  evil,  these  constituting 
their  very  selfhood. 


THE  EXPLANATION. 

803.  And  after  these  things  I  heard  a  great  voice  of  much 
‘people  in  heaven ,  saying ,  Alleluia ,  signifies  thanksgiving,  confes¬ 
sion,  and  celebration  of  the  Lord  by  the  angels  of  the  lowei 
18ft  ♦ 


THE  APOCALYPSE  KEVEALED. 


804 


v.  l.J 

heavens,  on  account  of  the  removal  of  the  Babylonians.  By 
much  people  in  heaven,  are  signified  the  angels  of  the  lower 
heavens ;  by  the  great  voice  thereof,  saying,  Alleluia,  is  signified 
thanksgiving,  confession,  and  celebration  of  the  Lord  by  them  ; 
by  Alleluia,  in  the  Hebrew  language,  is  signified  praise  ye  God, 
therefore  it  was  an  expression  of  thanksgiving,  confession,  and 
celebration  of  the  Lord  from  joy  of  heart,  as  appears  from  these 
passages :  “  Bless  thou  Jehovah,  O  my  soul,  Alleluia ,”  Psalm 
civ.  35.  “Blessed  be  Jehovah  the  God  of  Israel  from  ever¬ 
lasting  to  everlasting:  and  let  all  the  people  say,  Amen,  Alle¬ 
luia”  Psalm  cvi.  48.  “  But  we  will  bless  Jehovah  from  this 

time  forth  and  for  evermore,  Alleluia ,”  Psalm  cxv.  18.  “  Let 

every  thing  that  hath  breath  praise  Jehovah,  A  lleluia,”  Psalm  cl. 
6  ;  besides  other  places,  as  Psalm  cv.  45  ;  Psalm  cvi.  1  ;  Psalm 
cxi.  1  ;  Psalm  cxii.  1 ;  Psalm  cxiii.  1,  9  ;  Psalm  cxvi.  19  ;  Psalm 
cxvii.  2  ;  Psalm  cxxxv.  3;  Psalm  cxlviii.  1, 14;  Psalm  cxlix.  1, 
9  ;  Psalm  cl.  1.  That  it  is  on  account  of  the  rejection  of  the 
Babylonians,  is  evident  from  the  preceding  chapter  which  treats 
of  the  Babylonians,  for  which  reason  it  is  said,  “  After  these 
things,”  and  also  from  what  follows  in  verses  2  and  3  in  this 
chapter.  That  the  angels  of  the  lower  heavens  are  meant  by 
much  people  in  heaven,  is  plain  from  verse  4  of  this  chapter, 
where  it  is  said  that  the  four-and-twenty  elders  and  the  four 
animals  worshipped  him  that  sat  on  the  throne,  saying,  Amen, 
Alleluia,  by  whom  the  angels  of  the  superior  heavens  are  meant. 

804.  Salvation,  and  glory,  and  honour,  and  power,  unto  the 
Lord  our  God,  signifies  that  now  there  is  salvation  from  the 
Lord,  because  now  there  is  a  reception  of  divine  truth  and  divine 
good  by  virtue  of  his  divine  power.  By  salvation  to  the  Lord 
our  God,  is  signified  an  acknowledgment  and  confession  that 
there  is  salvation  from  the  Lord  ;  by  glory  and  honour  to  the 
Lord  our  God,  is  signified  acknowledgment  and  confession,  that 
there  is  divine  truth  and  divine  good  from  the  Lord,  thus  the 
reception  thereof,  n.  249,  629,  693.  By  power  unto  the  Lord 
our  God,  is  signified  acknowledgment  and  confession,  that  the 
Lord  has  power.  To  say  that  salvation,  glory,  honour,  and 
power  belong  unto  the  Lord  our  God,  is  according  to  the  sense 
of  the  letter ;  as  also  in  other  places,  that  to  the  Lord  belongeth 
blessing,  but  this,  when  considered  in  a  spiritual  sense,  means 
that  these  things,  being  in  the  Lord,  proceed  also  from  the 
Lord,  in  the  present  case  that  now  they  are  communicated  by 
him  to  angels  and  men  in  consequence  of  the  Babylonians  being 
removed  and  rejected,  who  intercepted,  weakened,  and  pre¬ 
vented  the  influx  of  those  things  from  the  Lord,  in  like  manner 
as  black  clouds  in  this  world,  when  they  come  between  the  sun 
and  men ;  for  as  the  light  of  the  sun  of  this  world  is  intercepted, 
weakened,  and  obstructed  by  the  interposition  of  black  clouds, 
so  is  the  light  of  the  sun  of  heaven,  which  is  the  Lord,  by  the 
189 


805,  806 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xix. 

interposition  of  black  falsities  from  the  Babylonians.  The  case 
is  altogether  similar,  except  that  the  one  is  natural  and  the 
other  spiritual ;  falsities  also  in  the  spiritual  world  appear  like 
clouds,  obscure  and  black  according  to  their  quality ;  this  also  is 
the  reason  why  the  spiritual  sense  of  the  Word,  and  that  the 
Lord  alone  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  were  not  revealed 
till  after  the  last  judgment ;  for  by  the  last  judgment,  the 
Babylonians  were  removed,  and  likewise  such  of  the  Reformed 
as  acknowledged  justification  by  faith  alone,  whose  falsities  were 
like  black  clouds  interposed  between  the  Lord  and  men  upon 
earth ;  they  were  also  like  things  that  are  cold,  that  extinguish 
spiritual  heat,  which  is  the  love  of  goodness  and  truth. 

805.  For  true  and  righteous  are  his  judgments  /  for  he  hath 
judged  the  great  harlot ,  who  corrupted  the  earth  with  her 
whoredom ,  signifies,  because  in  justice  the  profane  Babylonian 
religion  is  condemned  for  destroying  the  Lord’s  church  by  foul 
adulterations  of  the  Word.  By  true  and  righteous  are  thy 
judgments,  arc  signified  the  divine  truths  and  goods  of  the 
Word,  according  to  which  judgment  is  exercised  by  the  Lord, 
li.  60S,  6S9,  which  taken  in  the  aggregate  are  called  righteous¬ 
ness,  for  by  righteousness  when  said  of  the  Lord,  nothing  else 
is  signified,  as  below,  verse  11 ;  also  in  Isaiah  lxiii.  1 ;  Jerem. 
xxiii.  5,  6  ;  xxxiii.  15,  16 ;  for  he  hath  judged  the  great  harlot, 
signifies,  because  the  profane  Babylonian  religion,  as  treated  of 
in  the  foregoing  chapter,  is  condemned ;  the  harlot  is  called 
great  from  her  adulteration  and  profanation  of  the  Word  ; 
which  did  corrupt  the  earth  by  her  whoredom,  signifies,  which, 
by  foul  adulterations  of  the  Word,  destroyed  the  Lord’s  church; 
by  her  whoredom  is  signified  the  adulteration  of  the  Word,  n. 
134;  and  by  the  earth,  the  church,  n.  285,  721. 

S06.  And  hath  avenged  the  blood  of  his  servants  at  her  hand, 
signifies  retribution  for  the  mischief  and  violence  offered  to  the 
souls  of  them  who  worship  the  Lord.  To  avenge  the  blood  of 
his  servants  at  her  hand,  signifies  retribution  for  the  mischiefs 
and  violence  offered  to  the  souls  of  them  who  worship  the  Lord ; 
the  reason  is,  because  to  avenge  signifies  retribution.  To  shed 
blood  signifies  to  offer  violence  to  the  Lord’s  divinity  and  to  the 
Word,  n.  327,  684,  in  the  present  case  to  the  worshippers  of  the 
Lord,  who  are  meant  by  his  servants ;  they  did  mischief  and 
violence  to  the  souls  of  these,  by  transferring  the  divine  wor¬ 
ship  of  the  Lord  to  themselves,  and  by  preventing  them  from 
reading  the  Word.  It  is  said  of  the  Lord,  that  he  avenged  the 
blood  of  his  servants,  as  if  he  had  done  this  from  resentment  or 
revenge,  but  yet  he  does  not  act  from  resentment  or  revenge, 
any  more  than  from  wrath  and  anger,  which  nevertheless  are 
ascribed  to  the  Lord  in  many  parts  of  the  Word,  see  above,  n. 
525,  635,  658,  673.  Wrath  and  revenge  are  attributed  to  the 
Lord,  when  the  wicked,  being  separated  from  the  good,  are 
190 


v.  1 — 4.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


807,  808 


cast  into  liell,  as  is  the  case  at  the  day  of  the  hist  judgment, 
wherefore  that  day  is  called  a  day  of  wrath,  and  is  also  called 
wrath,  and  a  day  of  vengeance ;  not  that  the  Lord  is  angry  and 
revengeful,  hut  because  they  are  angry  with  the  Lord,  and 
breathe  vengeance  against  him;  just  as  a  malefactor,  after 
sentence  is  passed,  is  angry  with  the  law  and  breathes  revenge 
against  the  judge,  for  the  law  is  not  angry,  neither  does  the 
judge  avenge.  Revenge  or  vengeance  is  used  in  this  sense  in 
the  following  places:  “For  the  day  of  vengeance  is  in  mine 
heart,  and  the  year  of  my  redeemed  is  come,”  Isaiah  lxiii.  4, 
speaking  of  the  Lord  and  the  last  judgment.  “For  it  is  the 
day  of  Jehovah's  vengeance ,  and  the  year  of  recompenses  for  the 
controversy  of  Zion,”  Isaiah  xxxiv.  8.  “  Behold,  your  God  will 
come  with  vengeance ,  even  God  with  a  recompense  ;  he  will 
come  and  save  you,”  Isaiah  xxxv.  4.  “  For  these  be  the  days 

of  vengeance,  that  all  things  which  are  written  may  be  fulfilled,” 
Luke  xxi.  22,  speaking  of  the  consummation  of  the  age,  or  of 
the  last  judgment.  “The  spirit  of  the  Lord  Jehovah  is  upon 
me ;  to  proclaim  the  acceptable  year  of  Jehovah,  and  the  day 
of  vengeance  of  our  God  ;  to  comfort  all  that  mourn,”  Isaiah  Ixi 
2.  “  Shall  not  my  soul  be  avenged  on  such  a  nation  as  this  ?” 

Jerem.  v.  9,  29.  “I  will  take  vengeance  (on  Babylon),  and  1 
will  not  meet  thee  as  a  man,”  Isaiah  xlvii.  3.  “  For  his  device 

is  against  Babylon,  to  destroy  it,  because  it  is  the  vengeance  of 
Jehovah,  the  vengeance  of  his  temple ,”  Jerem.  li.  11,  30.  “  Re¬ 
joice,  Ove  nations,  with  his  people,  for  he  will  avenge  the  Hood 
of  his  servants ,  and  will  render  vengeance  to  his  adversaries,  and 
will  be  merciful  to  his  land,  and  to  his  people,”  Dent,  xxxii.43. 

807.  A  nd  again  they  said ,  Alleluia  /  And  her  smolee  rose  up 
for  ever  a7id  ever ,  signifies  thanksgiving  and  celebration  of  the 
Lord,  for  joy  that  that  profane  religion  is  condemned  to  eter¬ 
nity.  Their  saying  so  a  second  time  is  owing  to  the  various 
affection  of  joy,  at  being  delivered  from  the  infestation  of  those 
-who  are  in  that  religion,  and  from  the  fear  of  their  rising  and 
infesting  them  again  ;  that  Alleluia  signifies  thanksgiving  and 
celebration  of  the  Lord,  see  above,  n.  803  ;  by  her  smoke  is 
signified  that  religion  as  to  its  dire  falsities,  because  falscs  from 
evil  appear  like  smoke  proceeding  from  a  fire,  n.  422.  Fire,  in 
that  case,  is  self-love,  n.  468,  494,  766  ;  the  smoke  of  burning, 
when  said  of  Babylon,  signifies  profanation,  see  n.  766,  767 ;  tc 
rise  up  for  ever  and  ever,  signifies  her  condemnation  to  eternity. 

808.  And  the  four-and-twenty  elders ,  and  the  four  animals 
fell  down ,  and  worshipped  God  who  sat  on  the  throne ,  saying , 
Ainen,  Alleluia ,  signifies  adoration  of  the  Lord,  as  the  God  of 
heaven  and  earth,  and  judge  of  the  universe,  by  the  angels  of 
the  higher  heavens,  and  confirmation  of  the  thanksgiving,  con¬ 
fession,  and  celebration  of  the  Lord,  by  the  angels  of  the  lower 
heavens.  To  fall  down  and  worship,  signifies  humiliation,  and 

191 


809 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap,  xix 


in  consequence  of  humiliation,  adoration,  as  above,  n.  370  ;  by 
the  four-and-twenty  elders  and  four  animals  are  signified  the 
higher  heavens,  n.  369  ;  by  him  who  sat  on  the  throne  is  meant 
the  Lord  as  the  God  of  heaven,  and  as  judge  of  the  universe, 
because  a  throne  signifies  heaven  and  the  kingdom  there,  n. 
14,  221,  222,  and  likewise  judgment,  and  here  judgment  be¬ 
cause  it  relates  to  the  judgment  upon  Babylon,  treated  of  be¬ 
fore  ;  that  he  who  sat  on  the  throne  is  the  Lord,  will  be  seen 
below ;  by  Amen,  Alleluia,  is  signified  confirmation  of  the 
thanksgiving,  confession,  and  celebration  offered  up  by  the 
angels  of  the  lower  heavens  ;  by  Amen  is  signified  confirmation 
and  consent  from  truth,  n.  23,  28,  31,  61,  371,  375,  and  by 
Alleluia  is  signified  thanksgiving,  confession,  and  celebration  of 
the  Lord,  n.  803 ;  that  this  is  what  was  done  by  the  angels  of 
the  lower  heavens,  appears  from  their  speaking  first  and  cele¬ 
brating  the  Lord  as  the  God  of  heaven,  the  judge  and  avenger, 
and  saying,  Alleluia,  as  is  evident  from  verses  1  and  2,  and  from 
the  explanation  above,  n.  803,  804 ;  the  confirmation  of  those 
things  by  the  angels  of  the  superior  heavens  is  signified  by 
Amen,  Alleluia. 

That  he  who  sat  on  the  throne  is  the  Lord,  appears  from  the 
Apocalypse  i.  4;  ii.  8  ;  iii.  21  ;  iv.  2 — 6,  9;  v.  13;  vi.  16  ;  vii. 
9 — 11;  xxii.  1,  3;  in  which  places  he  is  called  God,  and  the 
Lamb  upon  the  throne ,  where  by  God  is  meant  the  essential 
divinity  of  the  Lord,  which  is  called  the  Father,  and  by  the 
Lamb  the  Divine  Humanity,  which  is  called  the  Son,  n.  269, 
291,  consequently  the  Lord  alone ;  this  also  appears  from  chap, 
vii.  where  it  is  said  :  “  For  the  Lamb  which  is  in  the  midst  of 
the  throne  shall  feed  them,”  verse  17;  and  in  Matthew :  “When 
the  Son  of  Man  shall  sit  in  the  throne  of  his  glory ,  judging  the 
twelve  tribes  of  Israel,”  xix.  28.  “  When  the  Son  of  Man 

shall  come  in  his  glory,  and  all  the  holy  angels  with  him,  then 
shall  he  sit  upon  the  throne  of  his  glory  f  xxv.  31. 

809.  And  a  voice  came  out  of  the  throne ,  saying ,  Praise  our 
God ,  all  ye  his  servants ,  and  ye  that  fear  him ,  signifies  influx 
from  the  Lord  into  heaven,  and  consequent  unanimity  among 
the  angels,  that  all  who  are  in  the  truths  of  faith  and  in  the 
goods  of  love  ought  to  worship  the  Lord  as  the  only  God  of 
heaven.  By  the  voice  which  came  out  of  the  throne,  is  signified 
influx  from  the  Lord  into  heaven ;  the  reason  why  it  was  from 
the  Lord,  is,  because  he  who  sat  on  the  throne  was  the  Lord,  as 
above,  n.  808 ;  therefore  by  a  voice  proceeding  from  thence  is 
meant  influx ;  for  the  Lord,  inasmuch  as  he  is  above  the  hea¬ 
vens  and  appears  to  the  angels  as  a  sun,  does  not  speak  to  the 
angels  from  thence,  but  flows-in  or  influences,  and  that  which 
flows-in,  the  same  is  received  in  heaven  and  promulgated, 
wherefore  that  voice,  although  it  came  from  the  throne,  was 
nevertheless  heard  by  John  from  heaven,  consequently  from  the 
192 


V.  4 — 6.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


810,  811 


angels  there,  and  whatsoever  the  angels  speak  from  heaven,  is 
from  the  Lord.  By  praise  our  God,  is  signified  that  they  were 
to  worship  the  Lord  as  the  only  God  of  heaven  ;  that  to  praise 
God  is  to  worship  him,  will  be  seen  below  ;  by  all  his  servants, 
are  signified  all  who  are  in  the  truths  of  faith,  n.  3,  380  ;  by  all 
that  fear  him,  are  signified  all  who  are  in  the  goods  of  love,  n. 
527,  628.  That  to  praise  God  signifies  to  worship  him,  and 
hence  that  the  praise  of  him  is  the  worship  of  him,  is  evident 
from  many  passages  in  the  Word,  of  which  a  few  only  shall  be 
adduced  :  “  And  suddenly  there  was  with  the  angel  a  multitude 
of  the  heavenly  host  praising  God”  Luke  ii.  13,  20.  “  The 

whole  multitude  of  the  disciples  began  to  rejoice  and  praise 
God  with  a  loud  voice,”  Luke  xix.  37.  “  And  were  continually 
in  the  tempi  upraising  and  blessing  God,”  Luke  xxiv.  53.  “Pub¬ 
lish  ye,  praise  ye,  and  say,  O  Jehovah,  save  thy  people,”  Jerem. 
xxxi.  7.  “  Praise  Jehovah  from  the  heavens  :  praise  him  in  the 

heights.  Praise  ye  him,  all  his  angels ;  praise  ye  him,  all  his 
hosts  ;  praise  ye  him,  sun  and  moon  ;  praise  him,  all  ye  stars  of 
light.  Praise  him,  ye  heavens  of  heavens  ;  let  them  praise  the 
name  of  Jehovah,  praise  Jehovah  from  the  earth.  He  hath 
also  exalted  the  horn  of  his  people,  the  praise  of  all  his  saints,” 
Psalm  cxlviii.  1 — 5,  7,  13,  14.  “Out  of  the  mouth  of  babes 
and  sucklings  thou  hast  perfected  praise  /”  Matt.  xxi.  16.  “All 
the  people  ga ve  praise  unto  God,”  Luke  xviii.  43  ;  not  to  men¬ 
tion  other  passages,  as  Isaiah  xlii.  8  ;  lx.  18  ;  Joel  ii.  26  ; 
Psalm  cxiii.  1,3;  Psalm  cxvii.  1.  What  is  said  in  this  verse  does 
not  relate  to  the  things  mentioned  above  concerning  Babylon, 
but  to  what  follows  concerning  the  Hew  Church  to  be  estab 
Jshed  by  the  Lord,  which  is  now  about  to  be  treated  of. 

810.  Both  small  and  great,  signifies  those  who  in  a  lesser 
and  greater  degree  worship  the  Lord  from  the  truths  of  faith 
and  the  goods  of  love.  By  small  and  great,  in  a  natural  sense, 
are  meant  those  who  are  in  a  lesser  or  greater  degree  of  dig¬ 
nity  ;  but,  in  a  spiritual  sense,  those  who  are  in  a  lesser  or  greater 
degree  of  the  worship  of  the  Lord,  consequently  who  worship 
the  Lord  more  or  less  holily  and  fully  from  the  truths  of  faith 
and  goods  of  love  ;  this  is  signified  because  it  follows  these 
words,  Praise  God,  all  ye  his  servants  and  ye  that  fear  him, 
whereby  such  things  are  signified,  n.  809 ;  see  also  above,  n. 
527,  604. 

811.  And  I  heard  as  it  were  the  voice  of  a  great  multitude t 
and  as  the  voice  of  many  waters,  and  as  the  voice  of  mighty 
thunders,  saying,  Alleluia  !  for  the  Lord  God  omnipotent  reign - 
eth,  signifies  the  joy  of  the  angels  of  the  lowest  heaven,  of  the 
angels  of  the  middle  heaven,  and  of  the  angels  of  the  highest 
heaven,  because  the  Lord  alone  reigns  in  the  church  which  is 
now  about  to  come.  By  a  voice  is  signified  the  joy  of  worship, 
confession,  and  celebration  of  the  Lord,  because  it  follows  that 

193  VOL.  it. — N 


812 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xix. 

they  said,  Alleluia,  and  afterwards,  let  us  rejoice  and  be  glad, 
and  give  glory  unto  him  ;  by  the  voice  of  a  great  multitude,  is 
signified  the  joy  of  the  angeis  of  the  lowest  heaven,  as  above,  n. 
803  ;  by  the  voice  of  many  waters,  is  signified  the  joy  of  the 
angels  of  the  middle  heaven,  as  above,  n.  614  ;  the  reason  why 
the  joy  of  these  is  so  heard,  is  because  many  waters  signify 
truths  in  abundance,  n.  50,  614,  685,  the  angels  of  the  middle 
heaven  being  in  truths  because  they  are  in  intelligence  ;  by  the 
voice  of  many  thunders,  is  signified  the  joy  of  the  angels  of  the 
supreme  heaven  ;  that  the  voice  or  speech  of  these  is  heard  as 
thunder,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  615  ;  by  saying  Alleluia,  is  sig¬ 
nified  the  joy  of  worship,  acknowledgment,  and  celebration  of 
the  Lord,  as  above,  n.  803  ;  for  the  Lord  God  omnipotent 
reigneth,  signifies,  because  the  Lord  alone  reigns,  for  the  Lord 
is  called  the  omnipotent,  Apoc.  i.  8  ;  iv.  8  ;  xi.  IT  ;  xv.  3  ;  xvi. 
13,  14;  xix.  15  ;  xxi.  22  ;  where  the  explanations  may  be  seen 
at  the  same  time.  That  these  things  are  said  of  the  New  Church 
about  to  be  established  by  the  Lord,  is  evident  from  the  three 
next  verses,  in  which  it  is  said,  “For  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb 
is  come,  and  his  wife  hath  made  herself  ready;”  also,  “Blessed 
are  they  who  are  called  to  the  marriage-supper  of  the  Lamb.” 
This  is  the  cause  of  the  joy  of  all  the  heavens,  which  is  de¬ 
scribed  in  this  and  the  next  verse. 

812.  Let  us  be  glad  and  rejoice ,  and  give  honour  to  him,  for 
the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  is  come ,  signifies  joy  of  soul  and  heart, 
and  consequent  glorification  of  the  Lord,  because  from  hence¬ 
forth  a  full  marriage  of  him  with  the  church  is  effected.  To  be 
glad  and  rejoice,  signifies  joy  of  soul  and  heart ;  joy  of  soul  is 
the  joy  of  the  understanding,  or  joy  derived  from  the  truths  of 
faith  ;  and  joy  of  heart  is  the  joy  of  the  will,  or  joy  derived  from 
the  good  of  love  ;  these  two  expressions  are  made  use  of  by  rea¬ 
son  of  the  marriage  of  truth  and  good  in  every  particular  of  the 
Word,  as  above,  n.  106,  689.  To  give  honour  to  him,  signifies 
to  acknowledge  and  confess  that  all  truth  is  from  the  Lord,  n. 
629,  also  to  acknowledge  that  the  Lord  is  the  God  of  heaven 
and  earth,  n.  693,  here,  therefore,  it  signifies  to  honour  or  glo¬ 
rify,  because  this  includes  both  ;  for  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb 
is  come,  signifies,  because  henceforth  there  is  a  full  marriage 
of  the  Lord  with  the  church ;  that  this  may  be  signified  he  is 
called  a  Lamb,  and  by  a  Lamb  is  meant  the  Lord  as  to  the  Di¬ 
vine  Humanity,  n.  269,  291.  That  when  the  Lord’s  humanity 
is  acknowledged  to  be  divine,  there  is  a  full  marriage  of  the 
Lord  and  the  church,  may  appear  almost  without  explanation ; 
for  it  is  well  known  in  the  reformed  Christian  world,  that  the 
church  is  a  church  by  virtue  of  its  marriage  with  the  Lord, 
for  the  Lord  is  called  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard,  and  the  church 
is  the  vineyard ;  moreover  the  Lord  is  called  the  bridegroom 
and  husband,  and  the  church  is  called  the  bride  and  wife ;  that 
194 


V.  6,  7.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


813 


the  Lord  is  called  the  bridegroom,  and  the  church  the  bride, 
may  be  seen  above,  n.  797 ;  that  there  is  then  a  full  marriage 
of  the  Lord  and  the  church,  when  his  humanity  is  acknow¬ 
ledged  to  be  divine,  is  evident ;  for  in  this  case  God  the  Father 
and  he  are  acknowledged  to  be  one  like  soul  and  body  ;  and 
when  this  is  acknowledged,  the  Father  is  not  approached  for 
the  sake  of  the  Son,  but  the  Lord  himself  is  approached,  and 
through  him  God  the  Father,  because  the  Father  is  in  him  as 
the  soul  is  in  the  body,  as  was  observed.  Before  the  Lord’s 
humanity  is  acknowledged  to  be  divine,  there  is  indeed  a  mar¬ 
riage  of  the  Lord  with  the  church,  but  only  among  those  who 
approach  the  Lord,  and  think  of  his  divinity,  and  not  at  all 
whether  his  humanity  be  divine  or  not ;  this  the  simple  in  faith 
and  in  heart  do,  but  men  of  learning  and  erudition  do  so  but 
seldom.  Besides,  there  cannot  be  given  three  husbands  of  one 
wife,  nor  three  souls  of  one  body,  wherefore,  unless  one  God  is 
acknowledged  in  whom  there  is  a  trinity,  and  that  that  God  is 
the  Lord,  there  can  be  no  marriage.  The  reason  why  this  mar¬ 
riage  may  take  place  from  henceforth,  is  because  it  could  not 
be  fully  effected  until  the  Babylonians,  and  also  the  Philistines, 
by  which  latter  they  who  profess  faith  alone  are  meant,  were 
separated  in  the  spiritual  world  by  means  of  the  last  judgment ; 
and  since  what  goes  before  treats  of  their  separation,  it  is  said, 
“henceforth.”  That  there  is  a  marriage  of  the  church  with  the 
Lord,  may  appear  from  the  following  places  :  “Jesus  said,  Can 
the  children  of  the  bride  chamber  mourn,  as  long  as  the  bride¬ 
groom  is  with  them?”  Matt.  ix.  15  ;  Mark  ii.  19.  “The  king¬ 
dom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  a  certain  king  which  made  a  mar¬ 
riage  for  his  son.  And  he  sent  forth  his  servants  to  call  them 
that  were  bidden  to  the  wedding,”  Matt.  xxii.  1 — -14.  “  The  king¬ 
dom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  ten  virgins,  which  went  forth  to 
meet  the  bridegroom ,  of  which  the  five  that  were  ready  went 
in  with  the  bridegroom  to  the  marriage ,”  Matt.  xxv.  1 — 12  ;  that 
the  Lord  here  meant  himself  is  plain  from  the  following,  verse 
13,  where  he  says,  “Watch,  therefore,  for  ye  know  neither  the 
day  nor  the  hour  when  the  Son  of  Man  will  come ;”  and  in  an¬ 
other  place:  “Let  your  loins  be  girded  about,  and  your  lights 
burning,  and  ye  yourselves  like  unto  men  that  wait  for  their 
Lord ,  when  he  will  return  from  the  wedding ,”  Luke  xii.  35,  36. 

8J3.  And  his  wife  hath  made  herself  ready,  signifies  that 
they  who  are  to  be  of  this  church,  which  is  the  New  Jerusalem, 
will  be  collected,  initiated,  and  instructed.  By  a  wife  is  signi¬ 
fied  the  Lord’s  New  Church,  which  is  the  New  Jerusalem,  as 
appears  evidently  from  the  following  chapter,  xxi.,  which  has 
these  words  :  “  And  I  John  saw  the  holy  city,  New  Jerusalem, 
coming  down  from  God  out  of  heaven,  prepared  as  a  bride 
adorned  for  her  husbandf  verse  2.  And  in  the  same  chapter  : 
“  And  there  came  an  angel  unto  me,  saying,  Come  hither,  I 
195 


814 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xix. 


will  show  thee  the  bride,  the  LamVs  wife.  And  he  showed  me 
that  great  city,  the  holy  Jerusalem,  descending  out  of  heaven 
from  God,”  verses  9, 10.  By  his  wife  making  herself  ready,  is 
signified  that  they  who  are  to  be  of  that  New  Church  of  the 
Lord,  will  be  collected,  initiated,  and  instructed ;  and  as  this  is 
signified  by  making  herself  ready,  therefore  it  follows  “  That 
that  wife  was  to  be  clothed  in  fine  linen,  clean  and  shining,”  by 
which  is  meant  inauguration  by  instruction  ;  and  on  this  account 
also  the  white  horse  is  afterwards  mentioned,  by  which  is  sig¬ 
nified  the  understanding  of  the  Word  from  the  Lord  for  the 
members  of  the  New  Church. 

814.  And  to  her  it  was  granted  that  she  should  he  arrayed 
tn  fine  linen,  clean  and  shining,  signifies  that  they  who  are  to 
be  of  the  Lord’s  New  Church  will  be  instructed  in  genuine  and 
pure  truths  through  the  W ord  from  the  Lord.  By  it  was  grant¬ 
ed  her,  is  meant,  it  was  given  to  the  wife,  by  whom  is  signified 
the  Lord’s  New  Church,  which  is  the  New  Jerusalem,  as  above, 
n.  812 ;  to  be  arrayed,  signifies  to  be  instructed  in  truths,  be¬ 
cause  by  garments  are  signified  truths,  n.  166,  and  by  white 
garments,  genuine  truths,  n.  212  ;  by  linen,  clean  and  shining,  is 
signified  what  is  bright  by  virtue  of  good,  and  pure  by  virtue 
of  truths  ;  and  inasmuch  as  pure  truth  is  not  given  from  any 
other  source  than  through  the  Word  from  the  Lord,  therefore 
this  also  is  signified.  The  words  clean  and  shining  are  used, 
because  clean  signifies  what  is  exempt  from  evil,  consequently 
what  is  bright  by  virtue  of  good,  and  shining  signifies  what  is 
exempt  from  falsity,  thus  what  is  pure  by  reason  of  truth.  By 
linen,  or  fine  linen,  is  also  signified  genuine  truth  in  the  follow¬ 
ing  places  :  “  I  clothed  thee,  O  Jerusalem,  with  broidered  work, 
and  I  girded  thee  about  with  fine  linen,  and  I  covered  thee  with 
silk.  Thus  wast  thou  decked  with  gold  and  silver,  and  thy  rai¬ 
ment  was  A  fine  linen  and  silk,”  Ezek.  xvi.  10, 13.  “  Fine  linen 
with  broidered  work  from  Egypt,  was  that  which  covered  thee,” 
Ezek.  xxvii.  7,  speaking  of  Tyre,  whereby  is  signified  the  church 
as  to  the  knowledges  of  what  is  true  and  good.  “And  the 
armies  which  were  in  heaven  followed  him  upon  white  horses, 
clothed  in  fine  linen,  white  and  clean,”  Apoc.  xix.  13,  14.  Jo¬ 
seph  being  arrayed  in  garments  of  fine  linen  by  Pharaoh, 
Gen.  xli.  42,  has  a  similar  signification.  Truth  derived  from 
the  Word  among  them,  although  not  in  them,  is  signified  by 
the  fine  Imen  of  Babylon,  Apoc.  xviii.  12,  16,  and  of  the  rich 
man,  Luke  xvi.  19.  Fine  linen  is  also  called  lawn  or  cotton 
[ xylinum ],  wherefore  by  that  also  is  signified  genuine  truth 
in  the  following  passages  in  Moses  :  “And  thou  shalt  embroi¬ 
der  (for  Aaron)  a  coat  of  fine  linen,  and  thou  shalt  make  the 
mitre  of  fine  linen,”  Exod.  xxviii.  39.  “And  the}r  made  coats 
of  fine  linen  for  Aaron  and  for  his  sons,”  Exod.  xxxix.  27 
“  Thou  shalt  make  the  tabernacle  of  fine  twined,  lineny  and 
.196 


v.  7 — 9.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


815,  816 


blue,  and  purple,  and  scarlet,”  Exod.  xxvi.  1 ;  xxxvi.  8.  Thou 
shalt  make  hangings  for  the  court  of  fine  tioined  linen ,  Exod. 
xxvii.  9,  18  ;  xxxviii.  9 ;  also  the  vail  of  the  court  with  fine 
twined  linen ,  Exod.  xxxviii.  18. 

815.  For  the  fine  linen  is  the  righteousness  of  the  saints ,  sig¬ 
nifies  that  by  truths  from  the  Word,  they  who  are  of  the  Lord’s 
church  acquire  the  goods  of  life.  By  fine  linen  are  signified 
genuine  truths,  which  are  truths  from  the  Lord  through  the 
Word,  as  above,  n.  814  ;  by  righteousness  is  signified  good  of 
life  among  those  who  are  in  truths,  n.  668 ;  by  the  saints  are 
signified  tliey  who  are  of  the  Lord’s  church,  n.  173,  586.  The 
reason  why  justice  or  righteousness  signifies  good  of  life  among 
those  who  are  in  truths,  is,  because  no  one  can  be  called  right¬ 
eous  or  just,  unless  he  lives  according  to  truths  ;  for  in  a  natural 
sense  he  is  called  just  who  lives  well  according  to  civil  and 
moral  laws  ;  but  he  is  called  just,  in  a  spiritual  sense,  who  lives 
well  according  to  the  divine  laws,  and  the  divine  laws  are  truths 
from  the  Word;  he  who  thinks  himself  just,  and  consequently 
in  the  good  of  life,  without  the  aid  of  truths,  according  to 
which  he  may  regulate  his  life,  is  much  deceived ;  for  man  can¬ 
not  be  reformed  and  regenerated,  and  so  made  good,  but  by 
means  of  truths,  and  by  a  life  according  to  them.  Hence  it  is 
evident,  that  by  fine  linen  is  the  righteousness  of  the  saints,  is 
signified,  that  by  means  of  truths  from  the  Word  they  who  are 
of  the  Lord’s  church  acquire  goods  of  life.  This  manifestly 
appears  from  the  case  of  the  angels  of  heaven,  who  by  how 
much  the  more  they  are  in  truths,  and  in  a  life  according  to 
them,  by  so  much  the  whiter  do  the  garments  in  which  they  aro 
clothed  appear:  the  reason  is,  because  they  are  in  a  whiter  light. 

816.  And  he  saith  unto  me ,  Write,  Blessed  are  they  that  are 
called  unto  the  marriage- supper  of  the  Lamb ,  signifies  a  single 
angel  sent  from  heaven  to  John,  and  talking  with  him  concern¬ 
ing  the  Lord’s  Hew  Church,  and  saying,  that  it  would  be  given 
to  know  upon  earth,  that  they  have  eternal  life  who  receive  the 
things  which  pertain  to  that  church.  That  a  single  angel  was 
sent  from  heaven  to  John,  who  said  these  things  to  him,  may 
appear  from  the  subsequent  verse,  where  it  is  said,  that  John 
fell  down  at  his  feet  to  worship  him,  and  that  the  angel  an¬ 
swered,  that  he  was  his  fellow-servant,  therefore,  that  not  he, 
but  God  was  to  be  worshipped.  That  what  John  heard  before 
was  from  heaven  itself,  and  through  many  angels  at  once  speak¬ 
ing  from  the  Lord,  is  evident  from  the  foregoing  verses,  5 — 7, 
in  which  it  is  said,  that  a  voice  came  out  of  the  throne,  and 
that  a  voice  was  heard  as  it  were  of  a  great  multitude,  and  as 
of  many  waters,  and  as  of  mighty  thunders,  and  ot  persons 
saying,  Let  us  be  glad  and  rejoice;  this  is  said  in  the  plural 
number,  but  now  what  is  said  is  in  the  singular  number,  conse¬ 
quently  by  a  single  angel  who  was  sent  to  him.  But  I  will  re- 

197 


817  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  xix. 

late  how  the  case  is  when  angels  talk  with  man  ;  they  never  speak 
to  him  out  of  heaven,  the  voice  which  is  heard  from  thence 
being  from  the  Lord  through  heaven  ;  but  when  angels  are  per¬ 
mitted  to  talk  with  man,  they  send  out  one  of  their  society  to 
be  near  him,  through  whom  they  talk  with  the  man  ;  he  who 
is  sent  is  the  subject  of  many  ;  and  such  a  one  it  was  who  now 
talked  with  John ;  this  was  done  to  the  intent  that  it  might  be 
made  known  upon  earth,  that  the  universal  heaven  acknow¬ 
ledges  the  Lord  alone  to  be  the  God  of  heaven,  and  that  he 
only  is  to  be  worshipped,  also  that  a  new  church  is  to  be  estab¬ 
lished  by  the  Lord  upon  earth,  as  it  has  been  established  in  the 
heavens ;  for  a  church  is  first  established  by  the  Lord  in  the 
heavens,  and  afterwards  through  the  heavens  on  the  earths  ; 
this  is  the  arcanum  contained  in  this  passage.  To  return,  how¬ 
ever,  to  the  explanation  :  write,  signifies  that  he  should  com¬ 
mit  this  to  posterity,  n.  39,  63,  639,  here  that  he  should  make 
these  things  known,  this  being  what  is  meant  by  write.  Blessed 
are  they  which  are  called  to  the  marriage-supper  of  the  Lamb, 
signifies  that  they  have  life  eternal  who  receive  the  things 
which  are  of  the  New  Church  ;  they  are  called  blessed  in  whom 
there  is  life  eternal,  n.  639 :  by  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  is 
signified  the  New  Church,  which  is  in  conjunction  with  the 
Lord  as  above,  n.  812 ;  by  those  who  are  called,  are  meant  all 
who  receive,  n.  744  ;  all  indeed  are  called,  but  they  who  do  not 
receive,  the  same  reject  the  call.  The  reason  why  it  is  called 
the  marriage-supper  of  the  Lamb,  is,  because  this  is  done  in 
the  last  state  of  the  church,  which  is  called  evening,  and  in  the 
evening  suppers  are  made ;  but  the  first  state  of  a  new  church 
is  called  the  morning ;  in  the  evening  man  is  called  to  the 
church,  and  wdien  they  who  are  called  are  come,  the  morning 
commences  ;  that  the  last  state  of  the  church  is  called  evening 
and  night,  and  its  first  state ‘the  dawn  and  morning,  may  be 
seen  above,  n.  151  ;  and  whereas  it  was  the  last  time  of  the 
Jewish  church,  consequently  the  evening,  when  the  Lord  went 
to  Jerusalem  to  suffer,  therefore  at  that  time  the  Lord  supped 
with  his  disciples,  and  instituted  the  Eucharist,  for  which 
reason  it  is  called  the  Holy  Supper ;  by  which  also  a  conjunc¬ 
tion  of  the  Lord  with  a  man  of  the  church  is  effected,  or  a 
marriage,  provided  the  man,  after  having  done  the  work  of 
repentance,  directly  approaches  him  ;  but  if  otherwise,  it  oc¬ 
casions  his  presence  alone  without  any  conjunction.  From 
these  considerations  it  may  appear  what  is  meant  by  supper 
and  supping  in  other  parts  of  the  Word. 

817.  And  he  saith  unto  me ,  These  are  the  true  words  of  God , 
signifies  that  this  is  to  be  believed  because  it  is  from  the  Lord, 
namely,  that  they  are  blessed  who  are  called  to  the  marriage- 
supper  of  the  Lamb,  that  is,  that  they  upon  earth,  who  receive 
the  things  which  are  of  the  Lord’s  New  Church,  have  eternal  life. 

198 


V.  9,  10.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


813,  819 


818.  And  I  fell  at  his  feet  to  worship  him.  And  he  said  unto 
me,  See  thou  do  it  not :  I  am  thy  fellow-servant ,  and  of  thy 
brethren,  who  have  the  testimony  of  Jesus  ;  worship  God,  signi¬ 
fies  that  the  angels  of  heaven  are  not  to  be  worshipped  and 
invoked,  because  they  have  nothing  divine  in  them,  but  that 
they  are  associated  with  men,  as  brethren  with  brethren,  with 
such  as  worship  the  Lord,  and  therefore  that  the  Lord  alone  is 
to  be  worshipped  by  both  in  consociation  with  them.  I  fell  at 
his  feet  to  worship  him,  and  he  said  unto  me,  See  thou  do  it 
not ;  worship  God,  signifies  that  no  angel  of  heaven  whatever  is 
to  be  worshipped  and  invoked,  but  the  Lord  only ;  I  am  thy 
fellow-servant  and  of  thy  brethren,  signifies  that  an  angel  of 
himself  has  not  any  thing  divine,  but  that  he  is  associated  with 
man  as  one  brother  witli  another  ;  to  have  the  testimony  of 
Jesus,  signifies,  in  like  manner,  conjunction  with  the  Lord,  by 
acknowledging  the  divinity  in  his  humanity,  and  by  a  life  con¬ 
formable  to  his  precepts  ;  that  this  is  signified  by  having  the 
testimony  of  Jesus,  will  be  seen  in  the  next  article.  The  reason 
why  the  angels  of  heaven  are  not  superior  to  men,  but  only 
their  equals,  and  that,  therefore,  they  are  equally  the  Lord’s 
servants  as  men  are,  is,  because  all  angels  have  been  men  born 
in  the  world,  and  none  of  them  immediately  created  such,  as 
may  appear  from  what  is  written  and  shown  in  the  work  con¬ 
cerning  Heaven  and  Hell:  angels,  indeed,  excel  men  in  wisdom, 
but  this  is  because  they  are  in  a  spiritual  state,  and  thence  in 
the  light  of  heaven,  and  not  in  a  natural  state,  or  in  the  light 
of  the  world,  as  men  are  upon  earth  ;  but  in  proportion  as  any 
angel  excels  in  wisdom,  in  the  same  proportion  he  acknow¬ 
ledges  that  he  is  not  above  men,  but  like  unto  them  ;  where¬ 
fore,  neither  is  there  any  conjunction  of  men  with  angels,  but 
consociation  with  them  ;  conjunction  is  given  with  the  Lord 
only.  But  in  what  manner  conjunction  with  the  Lord  exists, 
and  consociation  with  angels,  by  means  of  the  Word,  may  be 
seen  in  the  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sawed 
Scripture,  n.  62 — 69. 

819.  For  the  testimony  of  Jesus  is  the  spirit  of  prophecy, 
signifies  that  the  acknowledgment  that  the  Lord  is  the  God  of 
heaven  and  earth,  and  at  the  same  time  a  life  according  to  his 
precepts,  are,  in  a  universal  sense,  the  all  of  the  Word  and  of 
doctrine  derived  from  it.  By  the  testimony  of  Jesus  is  signi¬ 
fied  the  attestation  of  the  Lord  in  heaven,  that  the  man  is  his, 
and  thus  that  he  is  one  in  heaven  among  the  angels  there  ;  and 
inasmuch  as  this  attestation  cannot  be  given  to  any  others  but 
those  who  are  in  conjunction  with  the  Lord,  and  since  they  are 
in  conjunction  with  the  Lord  who  acknowledge  him  to  be  the 
God  of  heaven  and  earth,  as  he  himself  taught  in  Matt,  xxviii. 
18,  and  at  the  same  time  live  according  to  Ids  precepts,  par¬ 
ticularly  according  to  the  commandments  of  the  decalogue, 

199 


820 


THE  APOCALYPSE  KEVEALED. 


[Chap.  xix. 


therefore  these  two  things  are  signified  by  the  testimony  of 
Jesus,  see  n.  0,  490,  above ;  by  this  testimony  being  the  spirit 
of  prophecy,  is  signified  that  it  is  the  all  of  the  Word  and  of 
doctrine  derived  from  it;  for  the  Word,  in  a  universal  sense, 
treats  of  the  Lord  only,  and  of  a  life  according  to  his  command¬ 
ments  ;  hence  it  is  that  the  Lord  is  the  Word,  for  the  Word  is 
from  him,  and  treats  of  him  alone,  and  only  teaches  how  he  is 
to  be  acknowledged  and  worshipped,  these  being  the  precepts  of 
the  Word,  which  are  called  divine  truths,  according  to  which 
man  ought  to  live,  in  order  to  enable  him  to  come  into  con¬ 
junction  with  the  Lord.  That  the  Word  treats  of  the  Lord 
alone,  and  that  thence  it  is  that  the  Lord  is  called  the  Word, 
may  be  seen  in  the  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem,  concerning 
the  Lord,  n.  1 — 7,  8 — 11, 19 — 28,  3  7 — -44 ;  and  in  t\\Q  Doctrine  of 
the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture,  n.  80 — 90, 98 
— 100.  This  is  also  what  the  Lord  taught,  That  the  Spirit  of 
Truth,  which  is  the  Holy  Spirit,  will  testify  of  the  Lord,  and  that 
he  will  not  speak  of  himself,  but  that  he  will  take  of  the  things 
which  are  of  the  Lord  and  show  them,  John  xv.  26  ;  xvi.  13, 15. 

820.  And  I  saw  heaven  opened,  and,  behold ,  a  white  horse, 
signifies  the  revealing  of  the  spiritual  sense  of  the  Word  by 
the  Lord,  and  thereby  the  discovery  of  the  interior  meaning  of 
the  Word,  which  is  the  coming  of  the  Lord.  By  heaven  being 
seen  open,  is  signified  a  revelation  from  the  Lord  and  conse¬ 
quent  manifestation,  as  wTill  be  seen  presently ;  by  a  horse  is 
meant  the  understanding  of  the  Word,  and  by  a  white  horse 
the  interior  understanding  or  meaning  of  the  Word,  n.  298,  and 
as  this  is  signified  by  a  white  horse,  and  as  the  spiritual  sense 
.s  the  interior  meaning  of  the  Word,  therefore  that  sense  is 
here  signified  by  a  white  horse.  The  reason  why  this  is  the 
coming  of  the  Lord,  is,  because  by  that  sense  it  manifestly  ap¬ 
pears,  that  the  Lord  is  the  Word,  and  that  the  Word  treats  of 
him  alone,  and  that  he  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and 
that  from  him  alone  the  New  Church  has  its  existence.  The 
Lord  said,  “  that  they  should  see  the  Son  of  Man  coming  in 
the  clouds  of  heaven  with  power  and  great  glory,”  Matt.  xvii. 
5 ;  xxiv.  30 ;  xxvi.  64 ;  Mark  xiv.  61,  52 ;  Luke  ix.  34,  35 ; 
xxi.  27 ;  Apoc.  i.  7 ;  Acts  i.  9,  11  ;  and  this  the  Lord  said  also 
when  he  discoursed  with  his  disciples  concerning  the  consum¬ 
mation  of  the  age,  which  is  the  last  time  of  the  church,  when 
judgment  takes  place.  Every  one,  who  does  not  think  beyond 
the  sense  of  the  letter,  believes  that  when  the  last  judgment 
shall  come  to  pass,  the  Lord  will  appear  in  the  clouds  of  heaven, 
with  the  angels  and  the  sound  of  trumpets  ;  still  that  this  is  not 
meant,  but  that  he  will  appear  in  the  Word,  maybe  seen  in  the 
explanation  above,  n.  24,  692,  and  the  Lord  appears  manifestly 
in  the  spiritual  sense  of  the  Word  ;  from  that  sense,  indeed,  it  is 
discovered  not  only  that  he  is  the  Word,  that  is,  Divine  Truth 
200 


v.  10,  ll.J 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


821 


itself,  but  that  he  is  the  inmost  of  the  Word,  and  thence  the 
all  thereof,  and  also  that  he  is  the  one  God,  in  whom  there  is  a 
trinity,  consequently  the  only  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and 
moreover  that  he  came  into  the  world  to  glorify  his  humanity, 
that  is,  to  make  it  divine.  The  humanity  which  lie  glorified, 
that  is,  made  divine,  was  the  natural  humanity,  which  lie  could 
not  glorify,  or  make  divine,  but  by  the  assumption  of  humanity 
in  a  virgin  in  the  natural  world,  to  which  he  then  united  his 
divinity,  which  was  in  him  from  eternity.  This  unition  was 
effected  by  temptations  admitted  into  his  assumed  humanity, 
the  last  of  which  was  the  passion  of  the  cross,  and,  at  the  same 
time,  by  the  fulfilling  of  all  things  of  the  Word,  not  only  by 
the  fulfilling  of  all  things  of  the  Word  in  its  natural  sense,  but 
also  by  the  fulfilling  of  all  things  of  the  Word  in  its  spiritual 
sense  and  in  its  celestial  sense,  in  which,  as  was  said  above,  he 
alone  is  treated  of.  But  on  this  subject,  see  what  has  been 
shown  in  the  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Lord, 
and  in  the  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred 
Scripture.  Now  since  the  Lord  is  the  Word  and  the  Word  was 
made  flesh,  John  i.  1,  2,  14,  and  the  Word  was  made  flesh  to 
fulfil  the  same,  it  is  plain  that  the  coming  of  the  Lord  in  the 
W ord  is  meant  by  his  appearing  in  the  clouds  of  heaven ;  that 
the  clouds  of  heaven  signify  the  Word  in  its  literal  sense,  may 
be  seen  above,  n.  24,  692.  It  is  evident  that  the  Lord’s  appear¬ 
ing  in  the  Word  is  what  is  meant,  because  by  a  white  horse  is 
signified  the  interior  meaning  of  the  Word,  and  it  is  said  that 
the  name  of  him  that  sat  on  the  horse  is  the  Word  of  God ,  and 
that  his  name  is  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords ,  verses  13, 16. 
From  these  considerations,  then,  it  is  evident,  that  by  I  saw 
heaven  opened,  and,  behold,  a  white  horse,  is  signified  the  reve¬ 
lation  of  the  spiritual  sense  of  the  Word  by  the  Lord,  and  the 
discovery  thereby  of  its  interior  meaning,  which  also  is  the 
coming  of  the  Lord.  That  the  spiritual  sense  of  the  Word, 
concerning  which  no  one  in  the  Christian  world  has  known  any 
thing  heretofore,  is  at  this  day  revealed,  may  be  seen  in  the 
Arcana  Ccelestia ,  where  the  two  books  of  Moses,  Genesis  and 
Exodus,  are  explained  according  to  that  sense  ;  likewise  in  the 
Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture , 
n.  5 — 26,  and  in  the  tract  on  the  White  ILorse ,  from  beginning 
to  end,  and  in  the  extracts  there  collected  from  the  Arcana  Cce¬ 
lestia  concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture  ;  and  further  in  these 
explanations  of  the  Apocalypse,  not  a  single  verse  of  which  can 
be  understood  without  the  spiritual  sense. 

821.  And,  he  that  sat  upon  him  is  called  Faithful  and  True , 
and  in  righteousness  he  doth  judge  and  make  war ,  signifies  the 
Lord  as  to  the  Word,  that  he  is  the  Divine  Good  and  Divine 
Truth  itself,  from  both  which  he  executes  judgment,  and  sepa¬ 
rates  the  good  from  the  wicked.  By  he  that  sat  upon  him,  that 
201 


822 — 824 


THE  AP0CALYP8E  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  XIX. 

is,  upon  the  white  horse,  is  meant  the  Lord  as  the  Word  ;  that 
it  means  the  Lord  as  to  the  Word,  is  plain  from  verse  13,  where 
it  is  said,  “  That  he  was  clothed  with  a  vesture  stained  with 
blood,  and  his  name  is  called  the  Word  of  God by  Faithful 
and  True  is  signified  divine  good  and  divine  truth,  by  Faithful, 
divine  good,  because  that  is  faithful ;  that  the  faithful,  speaking 
of  men,  are  they  who  are  in  the  inmost  or  third  heaven,  conse¬ 
quently  who  are  in  celestial  good,  see  above,  n.  644  ;  that  by 
True,  when  said  of  the  Lord,  divine  truth  is  signified,  is  evi¬ 
dent;  that  by  justice  both  are  signified,  as  well  good  as  truth, 
and  when  said  of  the  Lord,  divine  good  and  divine  truth,  may  be 
seen  above,  n.  805,  hence  it  follows,  that  by  judging  in  righteous¬ 
ness,  is  signified  to  execute  judgment  from  divine  good  and  di¬ 
vine  truth.  That  all  judgment  is  executed  by  the  Lord  through 
the  Word,  consequently  that  the  Word  itself  judges  every  one, 
may  be  seen  above,  n.  233  ;  the  reason  why  to  make  war  or  to 
fight  from  righteousness,  signifies  to  separate  the  good  from  the 
wicked,  is,  because  the  Lord  does  not  fight  against  any  one,  but 
separates  the  good  from  the  wicked,  and  when  the  good  are  sepa¬ 
rated  from  the  wicked,  then  the  wicked  cast  themselves  into  hell. 

822.  And  his  eyes  were  as  aflame  of  fire,  signifies  the  divine 
wisdom  of  the  Lord’s  divine  love,  as  may  be  seen  above,  n.  48, 
where  the  like  occurs,  and  is  said  of  the  Son  of  Man,  by  whom 
is  meant  the  Lord  as  to  the  Word,  n.  44. 

823.  And  on  his  head  were  many  diadems ,  signifies  the  di¬ 
vine  truths  of  the  Word  from  him.  On  his  head,  signifies  from 
the  Lord,  for  by  the  head  is  signified  wisdom  originating  in  love, 
and  from  the  head  man  is  regulated  by  wisdom  grounded  in 
love.  Diadems  were  seen  on  his  head,  because  the  divine  truths 
of  the  Word,  which  are  signified  by  diadems,  are  from  him  ; 
that  diadems  signify  the  divine  truths  of  the  Word,  may  be  seen, 
n.  231,  540  ;  that  the  head,  when  speaking  of  the  Lord,  signifies 
the  divine  wisdom  of  divine  love,  see  n.  47  ;  what  else  the  head 
signifies,  see  n,  538,  565.  The  divine  truths  of  the  Word,  in 
the  spiritual  world,  correspond  to  diadems ;  and  from  this  cor¬ 
respondence  appear  there,  and  in  heaven,  upon  the  heads  of 
those  who  consider  the  Word  as  holy  ;  hence  it  is  that  diadems 
signify  the  divine  truths  of  the  Word  in  its  literal  sense,  the 
reason  is,  because  the  literal  sense  is  translucent  by  virtue  of 
its  spiritual  and  celestial  senses,  as  the  jewels  of  a  diadem  are 
translucent  by  virtue  of  the  light. 

824.  And  he  had  a  name  written  that  no  one  knew ,  but  he 
himself  \  signifies  that  what  the  Word  is  in  its  spiritual  and 
celestial  sense,  no  one  sees  but  the  Lord,  and  they  to  whom  he 
reveals  it.  By  name  is  signified  the  quality  of  any  one,  n.  165, 
and  in  other  places,  in  the  present  case  the  quality  of  the  Word, 
or  what  the  Word  is  internally,  that  is,  in  its  spiritual  and 
celestial  sense ;  it  is  called  a  written  name,  because  the  Word 

202 


V.  11—13.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  KEVEALED. 


825 


exists  as  well  among  men  upon  earth  as  among  angels  in  heaven, 
see  the  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred 
Scripture ,  n.  70 — 75  ;  by  no  one  knowing  it  hut  himself,  is  sig¬ 
nified  that  no  one  sees  hut  the  Lord  himself,  and  they  to  whom 
he  reveals  it,  what  the  Word  is  in  its  spiritual  sense.  That  no 
one  sees  the  spiritual  sense  of  the  Word  but  only  the  Lord,  and, 
therefore,  that  no  one  sees  that  sense  hut  from  the  Lord,  and 
that  no  one  sees  it  from  the  Lord  except  he  he  in  divine  truths 
from  him,  may  be  seen  in  the  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem 
concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture ,  n.  26. 

825.  And  he  was  clothed  with  a  vesture  stained  with  blood , 
and  his  name  is  called  the  Word  of  God ,  signifies  the  divine 
truth  in  its  ultimate  sense,  or  the  W  ord  in  the  letter,  to  which 
violence  has  been  offered.  By  a  vesture  is  signified  truth  in¬ 
vesting  good,  n.  166,  212,  328;  and  when  said  of  the  Word,  it 
signifies  the  Word  in  its  literal  sense,  for  this  is  like  a  garment, 
with  which  its  spiritual  and  celestial  senses  are  clothed  ;  by 
blood  is  signified  violence  offered  to  the  Lord’s  divinity  and  the 
Word,  n.  327,  684  ;  the  reason  why  this  is  signified,  is,  because 
blood  signifies  the  Lord’s  divine  truth  in  the  Word,  n.  379,  654, 
therefore,  to  shed  blood,  signifies  to  offer  violence  to  the  Lord’s 
divinity  and  the  Word.  By  the  Word  of  God  is  here  signified 
the  Word  in  its  literal  sense,  for  to  that  violence  was  offered, 
but  not  to  the  Word  in  its  spiritual  sense,  because  the  latter 
sense  was  not  known,  and  if  it  had  been  known,  violence  would 
have  been  offered  to  it  also ;  for  which  reason  that  sense  was 
not  revealed  till  after  the  last  judgment  was  executed,  and  a  new 
church  was  about  to  be  established  by  the  Lord,  neither  is  it  at 
this  day  revealed  to  any  but  such  as  are  in  divine  truths  from 
the  Lord,  see  the  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the 
Sacred  Scripture ,  n.  26.  That  violence  has  been  offered  to  the 
Lord’s  divinity  and  the  Word,  appears  manifestly  from  the 
Homan  Catholic  religion,  and  from  the  religion  of  the  Reformed 
concerning  justification  by  faith  alone  ;  the  Roman  Catholic 
religion  maintains  that  the  Lord’s  humanity  is  not  divine,  for 
which  reason  they  transferred  to  themselves  all  things  apper¬ 
taining  unto  the  Lord  ;  also  that  the  Word  is  to  be  interpreted 
only  by  themselves,  and  their  interpretation  is  everywhere  con¬ 
trary  to  the  divine  truth  of  the  Word,  as  was  shown  in  the 
explanation  of  the  18th  or  foregoing  chapter.  From  hence  it  is 
plain  that  violence  has  been  offered  to  the  Word  by  that  reli¬ 
gion  ;  and  in  like  manner  by  the  religion  among  the  Reformed 
concerning  faith  alone,  for  neither  does  this  make  the  Lord’s 
humanity  divine  ;  but  builds  its  theology  also  upon  a  single  ex¬ 
pression  of  Paul  falsely  understood,  and  therefore,  as  it  were, 
makes  of  no  account  all  that  the  Lord  taught  concerning  love, 
and  charity,  and  good  works,  which  nevertheless  are  so  plain, 
that  anv  one  wTlio lias  eyes  may  see.  The  same  thing  was  done 
203 


826—828 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xix. 


to  the  Word  by  the  Jews,  for  it  was  one  of  their  religious 
tenets,  that  the  Word  was  written  for  none  but  themselves,  and, 
therefore,  that  no  others  were  meant  in  it,  and  that  the  Mes¬ 
siah,  who  was  to  come,  would  exalt  them  above  all  the  nations 
of  the  earth,  by  which,  and  by  many  other  things,  they  falsi¬ 
fied  and  adulterated  every  thing  in  the  Word  ;  this  is  meant  by 
the  following  passage  in  Isaiah  :  “  Who  is  this  that  cometh  from 
Edom,  with  dyed  garments  from  Bozrah  ?  Wherefore  art  thou 
red  in  thine  apparel,  and  thy  garments  like  him  that  treadeth  in 
the  wine-fat?”  whence  the  victory  of  them  “ shall  be  sprinkled 
upon  my  garments ,  and  I  will  stain  all  my  raiment ,”  lxiii.  1,  2  : 
by  garments  are  here  also  signified  the  divine  truths  of  the 
Word ;  by  Edom  is  signified  redness,  here  redness  from  blood; 
hence  it  is  plain,  that  by  being  clothed  with  a  vesture  stained 
with  blood,  and  his  name  being  called  the  Word  of  God,  is  sig¬ 
nified  the  divine  truth  in  its  ultimate  sense,  or  the  Word  in  the 
.etter,  to  which  violence  has  been  offered. 

826.  And  the  armies  which  were  in  heaven  followed  him 
upon  white  horses ,  clothed  in  fine  linen ,  white  and  clean ,  signi¬ 
fies  the  angels  in  the  new  Christian  heaven,  who  were  conjoined 
with  the  Lord  in  the  interior  understanding  of  the  Word,  and 
thus  in  pure  and  genuine  truths.  By  armies  in  heaven  are 
meant  the  angels  who  are  in  divine  truths  and  goods,  n.  447 ; 
by  heaven  is  here  meant  the  new  Christian  church,  of  which 
above,  n.  612,  613,  626,  659,  661 ;  the  reason  why  that  heaven 
is  meant,  is,  because  it  is  the  new  heaven  treated  of  in  the 
Apocalypse:  to  follow  the  Lord,  signifies  to  be  in  conjunction 
with  him,  n.  621 ;  by  the  white  horses  upon  which  they  ap¬ 
peared,  is  signified  the  interior  understanding  or  meaning  of  the 
Word,  as  above,  n.  820 ;  by  fine  linen,  white  and  clean,  is  sig¬ 
nified  pure  and  genuine  truth  through  the  Word  from  the  Lord, 
n.  813;  it  is  also  said  of  the  Hew  Church,  that  she  was  arrayed 
in  fine  linen,  clean  and  white,  verse  8  of  this  chapter,  and  so  it 
is  here  said  of  the  new  Christian  heaven,  through  which  that 
church  will  come  from  the  Lord. 

827.  And  out  of  his  mouth  goeth  a  sharp  sword ,  signifies 
the  dispersion  of  falses  by  doctrine  thence  from  the  Lord,  as  is 
evident  from  the  explanation  above,  n.  52,  where  the  like  is  said 
of  the  Lord,  who  is  there  called  the  Son  of  Man,  and  by  the 
Son  of  Man  is  meant  the  Lord  as  the  Word,  n.  44  ;  the  same 
is  here  signified  by  him  who  sat  on  the  white  horse  ;  for  the  dis¬ 
persion  of  falses  is  effected  through  the  Word  from  the  Lord. 

828.  That  with  it  he  should  smite  the  nations ,  and  he  shall 
rule  them  with  a  rod  of  iron ,  signifies  that  he  will  convince  all 
who  are  in  a  dead  faith,  by  the  truths  of  the  literal  sense  of  the 
Word,  and  by  rational  arguments.  That  this  is  signified,  may 
appear  from  the  like  expression  above,  n.  544 ;  that  by  the  rod 
of  iron,  by  which  the  nations  were  to  be  smitten,  are  signified 

204 


V.  13—15.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


829 


truths  from  the  literal  sense  of  the  "Word  confirmed  by  rational 
arguments  from  the  natural  man,  may  be  seen  in  that  passage, 
and  also  n.  148,  485.  That  faith  alone  without  works  is  a  dead 
faith,  appears  clearly  in  James  ii.  17,  20:  who  also  said,  “B® 
ye  doers  of  the  Word  and  not  hearers  only,  deceiving  your  own 
selves/’  Epistle  i.  22.  In  like  manner,  Paul  said,  “  For  not  the 
hearers  of  the  law  are  just  before  God,  but  the  doers  of  the  law 
shall  be  justified, Rom.  ii.  13. 

S29.  And  he  treadeth  the  wine-press  of  the  fierceness  and 
wrath  of  Almighty  God ,  signifies  that  the  Lord  alone  sustained 
all  the  evils  of  the  church,  and  all  the  violence  offered  to  tho 
Word,  and  consequently  to  himself.  By  the  wine  of  the  fierce¬ 
ness  and  wrath  of  God,  are  signified  the  goods  and  truths  of 
the  church,  which  are  from  the  Word,  profaned  and  adulterated, 
and  thus  the  evils  and  falses  of  the  church,  n.  316,  632,  635, 
758;  by  treading  the  press  of  that  wine,  is  signified  to  bear 
them,  to  fight  against  them,  and  condemn  them,  and  thus  to 
deliver  the  angels  in  heaven  and  men  on  earth  from  their  infes¬ 
tation  by  them  ;  for  the  Lord  came  into  the  world  to  subdue 
the  hells,  which  at  that  time  had  got  to  such  a  height  that  they 
began  to  infest  the  angels,  and  he  subdued  them  by  combats 
against  them,  thus  by  temptations ;  for  spiritual  temptations 
are  nothing  else  but  combats  against  the  hells ;  and  inasmuch 
as  every  man  is  consorted  with  spirits  as  to  his  affections  and 
consequent  thoughts,  the  wicked  with  spirits  from  hell,  and  the 
good  with  angels  from  heaven,  therefore  when  the  Lord  sub¬ 
dued  the  hells  he  not  only  delivered  the  angels  of  heaven  from 
infestation,  but  also  the  men  of  the  earth :  this,  then,  is  what  is 
signified  by  the  following  passage  in  Isaiah :  “  Surely  he  hath 
home  our  griefs ,  and  carried  our  sorrows : — But  he  was  wounded 
for  our  transgressions,  he  was  bruised  for  our  iniquities: — and 
with  his  stripes  we  are  healed.  Jehovah  hath  laid  on  him  the 
iniquity  of  us  all,  he  was  oppressed  and  he  was  afflicted,  for  he 
was  cut  off  out  of  the  land  of  the  living,  for  the  transgression  of 
my  people  was  he  stricken,  and  Jehovah  hath  laid  on  him  the 
iniguity  of  us  dllf  liii.  4—9 ;  speaking  of  the  Lord  and  of  his 
temptations  from  the  hells,  and  at  length  from  the  Jews,  by 
whom  he  was  crucified.  The  Lord’s  conflicts  are  likewise  de¬ 
scribed  in  Isaiah  lxiii.  1 — 10 ;  where  are  also  the  following  words : 
u  And  thy  garments  like  him  that  treadeth  in  the  wine-fat.  I 
have  trodden  the  wine-press  alone by  which  is  signified  that 
he  alone  sustained  the  evils  and  falses  of  the  church,  and  all  the 
violence  offered  to  the  Word,  and  thus  to  himself.  It  is  said 
the  violence  offered  to  the  Word,  and  thus  to  himself,  because 
the  Lord  is  the  Word,  and  violence  was  offered  to  the  Word,  and 
to  the  Lord  himself,  by  the  tenets  of  the  Roman  Catholics,  as 
also  by  the  tenets  of  the  Reformed,  concerning  faith  alone.  Tho 
evils  and  falses  of  both  these  religions  the  Lord  sustained,  when 
205 


830 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xix. 

he  executed  the  last  judgment,  whereby  he  again  subdued  the 
hells,  and  unless  the  hells  had  again  been  subdued,  no  flesh  could 
have  been  saved,  as  he  himself  taught  in  Matthew,  xxiv.  21,  22. 

830.  And  he  hath  on  his  vesture  and  on  his  thigh  a  name 
written ,  King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of  lords,  signifies  that  the  Lord 
teaches  in  the  Word  what  he  is,  that  he  is  the  divine  truth  of 
divine  wisdom,  and  the  divine  good  of  divine  love,  thus  that  he 
is  the  Grod  of  the  universe.  By  the  Lord’s  vesture  is  signified 
the  Word  as  to  its  divine  truth,  as  above,  n.  835;  by  the  Lord’s 
thigh  is  signified  the  Word  as  to  its  divine  good;  the  thighs 
and  loins  signify  conjugial  love,  and  inasmuch  as  this  is  the 
fundamental  love  of  all  loves,  therefore  the  thighs  and  loins  sig¬ 
nify  the  good  of  love :  that  this  is  from  correspondence  may  be 
seen  above,  n.  213 ;  when  therefore  the  thigh  is  mentioned  in 
speaking  of  the  Lord,  it  signifies  himself  as  to  the  good  of  love, 
in  the  present  instance  it  also  signifies  the  Word  as  to  the  same; 
by  a  name  written  is  signified  the  quality  of  the  Lord,  as  above, 
n.  834;  by  King  of  kings  is  meant  the  Lord  as  to  the  divine 
truth  of  divine  wisdom,  and  by  Lord  of  lords  is  meant  the  Lord 
as  to  the  divine  good  of  divine  love;  the  like  is  signified  by  the 
kingdom  and  dominion  of  the  Lord,  when  both  are  mentioned, 
see  above,  n.  664.  Inasmuch  as  the  expression  King  of  kings 
and  Lord  of  lords  is  used,  and  since  the  Lord  is  meant  thereby, 
in  regard  to  his  divine  truth  and  divine  good,  therefore  it  is 
also  said,  He  had  a  name  written  on  his  vesture  and  on  his 
thigh,  and  by  a  name  written  on  his  vesture  is  signified  the 
Word  as  to  the  divine  truth,  and  bv  a  name  written  on  his 
thigh  is  signified  the  Word  as  to  the  divine  good;  both  these 
principles  are  in  the  Word,  the  divine  truth  of  the  Word  is  in 
its  spiritual  sense,  which  is  for  the  use  of  the  angels  of  the 
middle  or  second  heaven,  who  are  in  intelligence  from  divine 
truths,  and  the  divine  good  of  the  Word  is  in  its  celestial  sense, 
which  is  for  the  use  of  the  angels  of  the  supreme  or  third  hea¬ 
ven,  who  are  in  wisdom  from  divine  good ;  but  this  last  sense  is 
most  occult,  being  perceptible  to  such  only  as  are  principled  in 
love  to  the  Lord  from  the  Lord.  That  it  is  the  Lord  who  is 
here  meant,  plainly  appears  above  in  the  Apocalypse :  “  These 
shall  make  war  with  the  Lamb,  and  the  Lamb  shall  overcome 
them :  for  he  is  Lord  of  lords  and  King  of  kings,”  xvii.  14. 
That  the  thigh  signifies  the  good  of  love,  and  when  said  con¬ 
cerning  the  Lord,  the  divine  good  of  divine  love,  appears  from 
the  following  passages  in  the  Word  :  “  And  righteousness  shall 
be  the  girdle  of  his  loins,  and  faithfulness  the  girdle  of  his 
thighs ,”  Isaiah  xi.  5.  Over  the  head  of  the  cherubs  there  was  the 
appearance  of  a  man  upon  a  throne,  from  the  appearance  of  his 
loins  and  upward,  and  from  the  appearance  of  his  loins  and 
downward,  there  was  an  appearance  of  fire  and  brightness  round 
about,  Ezek.  i.  26 — 28 ;  by  the  man  upon  the  throne  is  meant 
206 


v.  16,  17.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


.831 


the  Lord,  the  appearance  of  fire  from  his  loins  upward  and 
downward  signifies  his  divine  love,  and  the  brightness  round 
about,  the  divine  wisdom  thence  proceeding.  A  man  was  seen 
by  Daniel,  whose  loins  were  girded  with  gold  of  Uphaz,  Dan.  x. 
5  ;  it  was  an  angel  in  whom  the  Lord  was ;  by  gold  of  Uphaz 
is  signified  the  good  of  love.  The  same  is  signified  by  the  thigh 
in  Isaiah  v.  27  ;  Psalm  xlv.  3  ;  and  in  other  places.  Concern¬ 
ing  the  correspondence  of  the  thighs  or  loins  with  conjugial 
love,  which  is  the  fundamental  of  all  other  loves,  see  the  Arcana 
Codestia ,  n.  5050 — 5062. 

831.  And  I  saw  an  angel  standing  in  the  sun  :  and  he  cried 
with  a  great  voice ,  saying  to  all  the  fowls  that  fly  in  the  midst 
of  heaven ,  Come  and  gather  yourselves  together  unto  the  supper 
of  the  great  God ,  signifies  the  Lord  from  divine  love,  and  thence 
from  divine  zeal,  calling  and  inviting  all  who  are  in  the  spirit¬ 
ual  affection  of  truth,  and  think  of  heaven,  to  the  New  Church, 
and  to  conjunction  with  himself,  thus  to  life  eternal.  By  an 
angel  standing  in  the  sun,  is  meant  the  Lord  in  divine  love ;  by 
an  angel  is  meant  the  Lord,  and  by  sun  his  divine  love.  To  cry 
with  a  great  voice,  signifies  to  cry  from  divine  zeal,  for  a  voice 
or  influx  from  divine  love  is  from  divine  zeal,  zeal  being  a  con¬ 
sequence  of  love ;  by  the  fowls  that  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven, 
are  signified  all  who  are  in  the  spiritual  affection  of  truth,  and 
thence  think  of  heaven.  By  coming  and  gathering  themselves 
together  to  the  supper  of  the  great  God,  is  signified  a  calling 
and  invitation  to  the  New  Church  and  to  conjunction  with  the 
Lord  ;  and  since  from  conjunction  with  the  Lord  there  is  life 
eternal,  therefore  that  also  is  signified.  By  crying,  Come,  is 
signified  a  calling,  and  by  gather  yourselves  together,  is  signi¬ 
fied  a  calling  together.  That  by  an  angel  in  the  Word  is  meant 
the  Lord,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  5,  170,  258,  314,  465,  649, 
657,  718 ;  so  in  this  instance  more  especially,  because  he  was 
seen  standing  in  the  sun,  and  no  angel  appears  in  the  sun,  for 
the  Lord  is  the  sun  of  the  spiritual  world,  therefore  the  Lord 
alone  is  there ;  that  by  the  sun,  when  speaking  of  the  Lord,  is 
signified  divine  love,  may  be  seen,  n.  53,  414  ;  that  by  crying 
with  a  great  voice,  when  said  of  the  Lord  in  divine  love,  is  sig¬ 
nified  to  speak  or  flow-in  from  divine  zeal,  is  evident,  because 
divine  zeal  is  a  consequence  of  divine  love,  in  this  case  for  the 
salvation  of  men  :  that  by  fowls  are  signified  such  things  as  re¬ 
late  to  the  understanding,  and  thence  to  the  thought,  see  above, 
n.  757,  here  they  signify  such  as  are  in  the  spiritual  affection 
of  truth,  and  think  of  heaven,  because  it  is  said,  the  fowls  that 
fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven,  and  by  flying  in  the  midst  of  heaven 
is  signified  to  investigate,  attend,  and  think,  n.  245,  415 ;  that 
by  the  supper  of  the  great  God  is  signified  the  New  Church, 
and  thus  conjunction  with  the  Lord,  see  n.  816,  where  theii 
supper  is  called  the  marriage-supper  of  the  Lamb. 

207 


832  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XIX. 

832.  That  ye  may  eat  the  flesh  of  kings,  and  the  flesh  of  cap 
tains ,  and  the  flesh  of  the  mighty  men ,  and  the  flesh  of  horses , 
and  of  them  that  sit  on  them ,  and  the  flesh  of  alt  men  both  free 
and  bond,  both  small  and  great ,  signifies  the  appropriation  of 
good  things  from  the  Lord,  by  the  truths  of  the  Word  and  of 
doctrine  derived  from  it,  in  every  sense,  degree,  and  kind.  The 
subject  treated  of  above,  n.  831,  was  conjunction  with  the  Lord 
by  the  Word  ;  but  here  the  subject  treated  of  is  the  appropria¬ 
tion  of  good  things  from  him  by  the  truths  of  the  Word.  To 
eat,  signifies  appropriation,  n.  89  ;  by  the  flesh  they  were  to  eat, 
are  signified  the  good  things  of  the  Word  and  thence  of  the 
church,  and  by  kings,  captains,  the  mighty,  horses,  them  that 
sit  on  them,  free  and  bond,  small  and  great,  are  signified  truths 
in  every  sense,  degree,  and  kind  :  by  kings  are  signified  such 
as  are  principled  in  the  truths  of  the  church  derived  from  the 
Word,  and  abstractedly  the  truths  of  the  church  derived  from 
the  Word,  n.  20,  483;  by  captains  over  a  thousand,  are  signi¬ 
fied  those  who  are  in  the  knowledges  of  good  and  truth,  and 
abstractedly  those  knowledges,  n.  337 ;  by  the  mighty  are  sig¬ 
nified  such  as  are  in  erudition  from  doctrine  derived  from  the 
Word,  and  abstractedly  the  consequent  erudition  itself,  n.  337 ; 
by  horses  is  signified  the  understanding  of  the  Word,  and  by 
those  who  sit  on  horses  are  signified  those  who  are  in  wisdom 
from  the  understanding  of  the  Word,  and  abstractedly  the  con¬ 
sequent  wisdom  itself,  n.  298,  820 ;  by  free  and  bond  are  signi¬ 
fied  they  who  know  from  themselves,  and  they  who  know  from 
others,  n.  337,  604  ;  by  great  and  small  are  signified  they  who 
are  such  in  a  greater  and  in  a  lesser  degree,  n.  527,  810.  From 
these  considerations  it  is  evident,  that  by  their  eating  the  flesh 
of  these  is  signified  the  appropriation  of  good  things  from  the 
Lord  by  the  truths  of  the  Word  and  of  doctrine  derived  from  it, 
in  every  sense,  degree,  and  kind.  It  must  be  observed,  that  no 
man  has  any  spiritual  good  from  the  Lord,  but  by  truths  derived 
from  the  Word  ;  for  the  truths  of  the  Word  are  in  the  light  of 
heaven,  and  the  good  things  are  in  the  heat  of  that  light ;  there¬ 
fore  if  the  understanding  be  not  in  the  light  of  heaven  by  means 
of  the  Word,  the  will  cannot  come  into  the  heat  of  heaven. 
Love  and  charity  are  formed  by  truths  from  the  Word  only,  and 
by  these  truths  only  can  man  be  reformed ;  the  church  itself  in 
man  is  formed  by  them,  not,  however,  by  those  truths  in  the 
understanding  only,  but  by  a  life  according  to  them  ;  thus  truths 
enter  into  the  will,  and  become  goods ;  in  this  manner  the  com¬ 
plexion  of  truth  is  changed  into  the  complexion  of  good  ;  foi 
that  which  is  of  the  will  and  thus  of  the  love,  the  same  is  called 
good,  and  all  that  is  of  the  will,  or  of  the  love,  the  same  is  also 
of  the  life  of  man.  From  these  considerations  it  may  be  seen, 
that  the  appropriation  of  good  by  truths  in  every  sense,  degree, 
and  kind,  through  the  Word  from  the  Lord,  is  here  meant  by 
208 


V.  18,  19.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


833 


eating  the  flesh  of  those  who  are  mentioned.  Who  cannot  see, 
that  flesh  is  not  here  meant  by  flesh  ?  Who  can  be  so  devoid 
of  sense  as  to  believe  that  the  Lord  calls,  and  invites  all  to  a 
great  supper,  to  give  them  the  flesh  of  kings,  captains,  mighty 
men,  horses,  and  them  that  sit  thereon,  free  and  bond,  great 
and  small,  to  eat?  Who  cannot  see  that  there  is  a  spiritual 
sense  in  these  words,  and  that  without  the  aid  of  that  sense  no 
one  can  know  what  they  mean  ?  Who  can  maintain  the  denial 
that  in  its  bosom  the  Word  is  spiritual,  for  would  it  not  be  more 
than  material,  if  this  passage  were  understood  according  to  the 
literal  sense,  and  not  according  to  the  spiritual  sense?  Similar 
to  the  above  is  this  passage  in  Ezekiel :  “Thus  saith  the  Lord 
Jehovah ;  Speak  unto  every  feathered  fowl,  and  to  every  beast 
of  the  field,  Assemble  yourselves,  and  come  ;  gather  yourselves 
on  every  side  to  my  sacrifice,  a  great  sacrifice  upon  the  moun¬ 
tains  of  Israel,  that  ye  may  eat  flesh ,  and  drink  blood.  Ye  shall 
cat  the  flesh  of  the  mighty ,  and  drink  the  blood  of  the  princes 
of  the  earth.  And  ye  shall  eat  fat  till  ye  be  full,  and  drink 
blood  till  ye  be  drunken  of  my  sacrifice  which  I  have  sacrificed 
for  you.  Thus  ye  shall  be  filled  at  my  table  with  horses  and 
chariots ,  and  with  mighty  men ,  and  all  men  of  war.  And  I 
will  set  my  glory  among  the  heathen,”  xxxix.  IT — 21 ;  by  flesh 
here  in  like  manner  is  signified  the  good  of  the  church  from 
the  Lord  through  the  Word,  and  by  blood  the  truth  of  the 
church.  Who  does  not  see  that  blood  could  not  be  given  them 
to  drink  till  they  were  drunken,  or  that  they  could  not  be  filled 
at  the  table  of  the  Lord  Jehovah,  with  horses,  chariots,  mighty 
men,  and  every  man  of  war  ?  Since  then  by  flesh  is  signified 
the  good  of  the  church,  and  by  blood  the  truth  of  the  church, 
it  is  clear  that  by  the  flesh  and  blood  of  the  Lord  in  the  holy 
supper,  is  signified  divine  good  and  divine  truth  from  the  Lord, 
the  same  as  by  bread  and  wine,  concerning  which  see  John  vi. 
51 — 58.  Flesh  also  signifies  good  in  many  other  parts  of  the 
Word  ;  as  in  these  passages  :  “  I  will  take  away  the  stony  heart 
out  of  their  flesh,  and  will  give  them  a  heart  of  flesh”  Ezek. 
xi.  19;  xxxvi.  26.  “My  flesh  longeth  for  thee  in  a  dry  and 
thirsty  land,”  Psalm  lxiii.  1.  “  My  heart  and  my  flesh  crietli 

out  for  the  living  God,”  Psalm  lxxxiv.  3.  “  My  flesh  also  shall 
rest  in  hope,”  Psalm  xvi.  9.  “  When  thou  seest  the  naked,  that 
thou  cover  him  ;  and  that  thou  hide  not  thyself  from  thine  own 
flesh”  Isaiah  lviii.  7. 

833.  And  I  saw  the  beast,  and  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and 
their  armies,  gathered  together  to  make  war  against  him  that 
sat  on  the  horse,  and  against  his  army,  signifies  that  all  the  in¬ 
teriorly  wicked,  who  have  made  profession  of  faith  alone,  wfith 
their  leading  men  and  their  adherents,  will  impugn  the  divine 
truths  of  the  Lord  in  his  Word,  and  infest  those  who  will  be  of 
the  Lord’s  New  Church.  That  by  beasts  are  signified  they  whose 
209  vol.  ii. — o 


834  THE  APOCALYPSE  KEVEALED.  .  [Chap.  XIX. 

religion  is  grounded  upon  faith  alone,  may  be  seen  above,  n. 
567,  576,  577,  594,  598,  601 ;  that  it  means  only  those  who  are 
interiorly  wicked,  and  profess  that  religion,  will  be  seen  below. 
By  the  kings  of  the  earth  are  signified  those  who  are  more 
deeply  immersed  than  others  in  the  falsities  of  that  religion, 
consequently  the  leading  men  therein ;  for  by  the  kings  of  the 
earth  are  signified  those  who  are  in  the  truths  of  the  church 
derived  from  the  Word,  and,  in  an  opposite  sense,  those  who 
are  in  falsities,  n.  20,  483,  704,  720,  737,  740,  here  those  who 
are  in  falses ;  by  their  armies  are  signified  all  among  them,  who 
in  like  manner  are  in  falsities,  n.  447.  To  make  war  signifies 
to  impugn,  because  by  war  in  the  Word  is  signified  spiritual 
war,  which  is  that  of  falsity  against  truth,  and  of  truth  against 
falsity,  n.  500,  586,  707 ;  by  him  who  sat  on  the  horse,  is  meant 
the  Lord  as  to  the  Word,  n.  820,  821  ;  and  since  they  cannot 
fight  against  the  Lord  himself,  but  against  the  divine  truths 
which  are  in  the  Word,  and  thus  also  fight  against  the  Lord, 
the  Lord  being  the  Word,  therefore  this  is  meant  by  making 
war  against  him  that  sat  on  the  horse.  That  by  an  army  are 
signified  they  who  are  in  divine  truths,  and  thus  abstractedly 
divine  truths  themselves,  consequently  they  who  are  of  the 
Lord’s  new  heaven  and  new  church,  from  the  circumstance  of 
there  being  divine  truths  among  them,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  826. 

834.  And  the  beast  was  taken,  and  with  him  the  false  pro¬ 
phet,  that  wrought  signs  before  him,  with  which  he  deceived 
them  that  had  received  the  mark  of  the  beast,  and  them  that 
worshipped  his  image,  signifies  ail  those  who  professed  faith 
alone,  and  were  interiorly  evil,  as  well  the  laity  and  common 
people  as  the  clergy  and  the  learned,  who  by  ratiocinations  and 
attestations  that  faith  alone  is  the  sole  medium  of  salvation,  have 
induced  others  to  receive  that  faith  and  to  live  according  to  it. 
By  the  beast  is  here  meant  the  beast  out  of  the  sea,  mentioned 
Apoc.  xiii.  1 — 10 ;  and  by  the  false  prophet  is  meant  the  beast 
out  of  the  earth  mentioned  in  the  same  chapter,  verses  11,  12 ; 
that  by  the  beast  out  of  the  sea  are  meant  the  laity  and  com¬ 
mon  people,  who  are  in  the  religion  of  faith  alone,  and  that  by 
the  beast  out  of  the  earth  are  meant  the  clergy  and  the  learned 
who  are  in  that  religion,  may  be  seen  in  the  explanations  of 
that  chapter  That  the  false  prophet  here  is  the  beast  out  of 
the  earth,  mentioned  in  that  chapter,  from  verse  11 — 18,  ap¬ 
pears  manifestly,  from  its  being  here  said  of  the  false  prophet, 
that  it  was  he  who  wrought  signs  before  the  other  beast,  with 
which  he  deceived  them  that  received  the  mark  of  the  beast 
and  worshipped  his  image ;  for  the  like  things  are  said  of  the 
beast  out  of  the  earth,  chap,  xiii.,  namely,  That  he  wrought 
great  signs  or  vwnders  before  the  beast  out  of  the  sea,  and  se¬ 
duced  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  to  worship  his  image,  and 
receive  his  mark  on  the  right  hand  and  on  the  forehead,  verses 
210 


v.  19,  20. ] 


tiip:  apocalypse  revealed. 


835 


12 — 17 ;  from  which  it  is  evident,  that  by  the  false  prophet  are 
here  signified  the  clergy  and  the  learned,  who  have  confirmed 
themselves  in  the  religion  of  faith  alone,  and  seduced  the  laity 
and  common  people ;  they  are  called  the  false  prophet,  because 
by  a  prophet  are  signified  those  who  teach  and  preach  falses, 
by  perverting  the  truths  of  the  Word,  n.  8,  701 ;  that  by  the 
signs  wrought  by  that  beast  are  s.gnified  ratiocinations  and  at¬ 
testations  that  faith  alone  is  the  sole  medium  of  salvation,  may 
be  seen  above,  n.  598,  599,  704 ;  by  receiving  the  mark  of  the 
beast,  and  worshipping  his  image,  is  signified  to  acknowledge 
and  receive  that  faith,  n.  634,  637,  679. 

835.  These  two  were  cast  alive  into  the  lake  of  fire  burning 
with  brimstone ,  signifies  that  all  these,  as  they  were,  were  cast 
into  hell,  where  are  the  loves  of  falsity,  and  at  the  same  time 
the  lusts  of  evil.  Alive  signifies  as  they  were ;  by  these  two, 
namely,  the  beast  and  the  false  prophet,  are  signified  all  those 
who  have  made  profession  of  faith  alone,  and  are  interiorly  evil, 
both  laity  and  clergy,  as  above,  n.  834 ;  by  a  lake  of  fire  burn¬ 
ing  with  brimstone,  is  signified  hell,  where  they  are  who  are  in 
the  loves  of  falsity,  and  at  the  same  time  in  the  lusts  of  evil ; 
by  a  lake  are  signified  falses  in  abundance,  as  will  be  seen 
presently ;  by  fire  is  signified  love,  in  this  case  the  love  of  their 
falsity ;  that  fire  signifies  love  in  both  senses,  good  and  evil 
may  be  seen,  n.  468,  494,  599,  here  the  love  of  what  is  false, 
because  it  is  called  a  lake  of  fire ;  by  brimstone  is  signified  the 
lust  of  evil,  and  thence  of  falsity,  n.  452.  The  like  is  said  of 
the  dragon,  and  of  these  two,  in  the  following  words  of  the  next 
chapter :  “The  devil,”  that  is,  the  dragon,  “  who  deceived  them, 
was  cast  into  a  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone ,  where  the  beast  and 
the  false  prophet  are,  and  shall  be  tormented  day  and  night  for 
ever  and  ever,”  xx.  10.  It  must  be  observed,  that  the  hell, 
where  such  as  these  are,  appears  at  a  distance  as  a  fiery  lake 
with  a  green  flame  like  that  of  brimstone ;  but  they  who  are 
therein  do  not  see  this,  for  they  are  there  shut  up  in  their 
houses  of  correction,  where  they  have  vehement  altercations 
with  one  another ;  sometimes  there  appear  knives  in  their  hands, 
which  they  use  in  a  threatening  manner  rather  than  appear  to 
yield  or  give  way  ;  it  is  their  love  of  falsity,  together  with  their 
lusts  of  evil,  which  causes  the  appearance  of  such  a  lake ;  this 
appearance  is  from  correspondence.  That  by  a  lake  is  signified 
where  there  is  truth  in  abundance,  and,  in  an  opposite  sense, 
where  falsity  abounds,  may  appear  from  the  Word;  that  it 
signifies  where  there  is  truth  in  abundance,  may  be  seen  in  the 
following  passages:  “For  in  the  wilderness  shall  waters  break 
out,  and  streams  in  the  desert,  and  the  parched  ground  shall 
become  a  lakef  Isaiah  xxxv.  6,  7.  “  I  will  make  the  wilder¬ 

ness  a  lake  of  water,  and  the  dry  land  springs  of  waters,”  Isaiah 
xli.  18;  Psalm  cvii.  3P,  35.  “I  will  make  the  rivers  islands, 
■'ll 


636 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xix. 


and  I  will  dry  up  the  lakes”  Isaiah  xlii.  15.  The  Gocl  of  Jacob 
who  “  turned  the  rock  into  a  lake  of  water ,  the  flint  into  a 
fountain  of  waters,”  Psalm  cxiv.  7,  8.  “  All  that  make  a  trade 

of  lakes  for  the  fishes,”  Isaiah  xix.  10.  In  an  opposite  sense, 
from  these  passages :  “I  will  cut  off  from  Babylon  the  name 
and  remnant;  I  will  also  make  it  a  possession  for  the  bittern, 
and  lakes  of  water,”  Isaiah  xiv.  22,  23.  Death  and  hell  were 
“cast  into  the  lake  of  fire,”  Apoc.  xx.  15.  Their  part  is  “in 
the  lake  of  fire,  which  burneth  with  tire  and  brimstone ;  which 
is  the  second  death,”  Apoc.  xxi.  8. 

836.  And  the  remnant  were  slain  with  the  sword  of  him  that 
sat  upon  the  horse,  which  proceeds  out  of  his  mouth,  signifies 
that  all  they  of  various  heresies  among  the  Deformed,  who  have 
not  lived  according  to  the  commandments  of  the  Lord  in  the 
Word,  which  they  knew,  being  judged  according  to  the  Word, 
perish.  By  the  remnant  are  meant  all  belonging  to  various 
heresies  among  the  Deformed,  wTho  have  not  lived  according  to 
the  commandments  of  the  Lord  in  the  Word,  which  they  knew, 
which  are  the  commandments  of  the  decalogue,  consequently 
all  who  do  not  shun  evils  as  sins ;  for  they  who  do  not  so  shun 
them  are  in  all  kinds  of  evil,  for  they  are  beset  writh  them  from 
their  birth,  and  thence  from  their  infancy  to  their  lives’  end, 
and  they  increase  daily,  if  they  be  not  removed  by  actual  re¬ 
pentance  ;  of  these  it  is  said,  that  they  were  slain  with  the  sword 
of  him  who  sat  upon  the  horse  ;  by  being  slain  is  here  signified, 
as  frequently  before,  to  be  spiritually  slain,  which  is  to  perish 
as  to  the  soul ;  by  the  sword  of  him  who  sat  upon  the  horse, 
which  proceeded  out  of  his  mouth,  are  signified  the  truths  of 
the  Word  fighting  against  the  falses  of  evil ;  for  by  a  sword  as 
expressed  by  the  several  terms,  gladius,  machaera,  and  romphaea, 
is  signified  truth  fighting  against  falsity,  and  falsity  fighting 
against  truth,  n.  52,  but  a  sword  (as  expressed  by  gladius)  is  on 
the  thigh,  whence  it  means  combat  from  love ;  machaera  is  a 
sword  in  the  hand,  whence  it  means  combat  from  power ;  and 
romphaea  has  relation  to  the  mouth,  whence  it  means  combat 
from  doctrine  ;  wherefore  a  sword  (romphaea)  proceeding  out  of 
the  mouth  of  the  Lord  means  combat  from  the  Word  against 
falses,  n.  108, 117,  827,  for  the  Word  proceeded  out  of  the  mouth 
of  the  Lord.  The  reason  why  combat  with  the  Deformed,  and 
not  with  the  Babylonians,  is  here  treated  of,  is,  because  the 
Deformed  read  the  Word,  and  acknowledge  the  truths  therein 
to  be  divine  truths ;  not  so  the  Babylonians ;  these  do,  indeed, 
acknowledge  the  Word,  but  yet  they  do  not  read  it,  and  every 
one  regards  the  dictates  of  the  pope  in  the  first  place,  and  as 
far  above  it,  wherefore  combat  cannot  be  waged  with  them 
from  the  Word;  they  also  place  themselves  above  it,  and  not 
under  it;  but  still  they  are  judged  from  the  Word,  and  from  the 
dictates  of  the  popes,  so  far  as  these  accord  with  the  Word. 

212 


V.  20,  21.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


837,  833 

837..  And  all  the  fowls  were  filled  with  their  flesh,  signifies 
that  the  infernal  genii  feed,  as  it  were,  upon  their  concupis¬ 
cences  of  evil,  which  constitute  their  selfhood.  By  fowls  are 
signified  the  falses  which  are  from  hell,  and  inasmuch  as  the 
infernal  genii  are  principled  in  these  falses,  being  one  with  man 
in  the  falses  which  pertain  to  his  love,  therefore  these  are  here 
signified  by  fowls  ;  the  man  also  who  is  in  such  falses,  becomes 
such  a  genius  after  death  ;  that  by  the  useless  and  mischievous 
fowls,  especially  the  unclean  and  rapacious,  which  feed  upon 
dead  carcasses,  are  signified  falsities  which  are  of  the  love,  may 
be  seen  above,  n.  757 ;  by  flesh  are  here  signified  the  evils  of 
concupiscences  which  constitute  man’s  selfhood,  n.  748  ;  be¬ 
ing  filled  with  their  flesh,  signifies  to  be  nourished  with  them 
as  it  were,  and  to  draw  them  in  with  delight,  for  the  infernal 
genii,  who  are  in  similar  concupiscences  of  evil,  greedily  inhale 
and  snuff  up  into  their  nostrils,  and  thence  live  from,  the  con¬ 
cupiscences  which  exhale  from  such  men’s  thoughts  and  respi¬ 
ration,  for  which  reason  also  they  live  and  cohabit  together. 

838.  Let  every  one,  therefore,  beware  of  this  heresy,  that 

MAN  IS  JUSTIFIED  BY  FAITH  WITHOUT  THE  WORKS  OF  THE  LAW, 

for  he  who  is  in  it,  and  does  not  fully  recede  from  it  before  his 
life’s  end,  after  death  consociates  with  infernal  genii ;  for  they 
are  the  goats,  concerning  whom  the  Lord  says,  “  Depart  from 
me,  ye  cursed ,  into  everlasting  fire  prepared  for  the  devil  and 
his  angels ,”  Matt.  xxv.  42 ;  for  of  the  goats  the  Lord  does  not 
say,  that  they  did  evil,  but  that' they  did  not  do  good;  the  rea¬ 
son  why  they  did  not  do  good,  is,  because  they  said  to  them¬ 
selves,  I  cannot  do  good  from  myself,  the  law  does  not  condemn 
me,  the  blood  of  Christ  cleanses  and  delivers  me,  the  passion 
of  the  cross  takes  away  the  sentence  of  sin,  the  merit  of  Christ 
is  imputed  to  me  through  faith,  I  am  reconciled  to  the  Father, 
under  grace,  I  am  regarded  as  a  son,  and  our  sins  he  reputes  as 
infirmities,  which  he  instantly  forgives  for  the  sake  of  his  Son, 
thus  he  justifies  by  faith  alone,  and  unless  this  were  the  sole 
medium  of  salvation,  no  mortal  could  be  saved  ;  for  what  other 
end  did  the  Son  of  God  suffer  on  the  cross  and  fulfil  the  law, 
but  to  remove  the  sentence  of  condemnation  for  our  transgres¬ 
sions  ?  Thus  do  they  reason  with  themselves,  and  the  good 
which  is  good  they  do  not  do ;  for  from  this  faith  alone,  which 
is  nothing  but  a  faith  of  knowledges,  in  itself  an  historical  faith, 
thus  only  a  science,  no  good  proceeds ;  it  being  a  dead  faith, 
into  which  no  life  or  soul  enters,  unless  the  man  approaches  the 
Lord  immediately,  and  shuns  evils  as  sins  as  of  himself,  in  which 
case,  the  good  which  he  does  as  of  himself  is  from  the  Lord, 
thus  in  itself  good  ;  on  which  subject  it  is  thus  written  in 
Tsaiah  :  “Ah!  sinful  nation,  a  people  laden  with  iniquity,  a 
seed  of  evil  doers,  children  that  are  corrupters  :  And  when  ye 
ipread  forth  your  hands,  I  will  hide  mine  eyes  from  you :  ye  a, 
213 


839 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Cliap.  xix. 


when  ye  make  many  prayers  I  will  not  hear.  Wash  you,  make 
you  clean,  put  away  the  evil  of  your  doings  from  before  mine 
eyes ;  cease  to  do  evil ;  learn  to  do  well ;”  then  “  though  your 
sins  be  as  scarlet,  they  shall  be  as  white  as  snow  ;  though  they 
be  red  like  crimson,  they  shall  be  as  wool,”  i.  4,  15 — 18.  And 
in  Jeremiah :  “  Stand  in  the  gate  of  the  house  of  Jehovah,  and 
proclaim  there  this  word,  Trust  ye  not  in  lying  words,  saying, 
The  temple  of  Jehovah,  The  temple  of  Jehovah,  The  temple  of 
Jehovah  are  these”  (the  church  of  God,  the  church  of  God,  the 
church  of  God  is  where  our  faith  is) :  “  Will  ye  steal,  murder, 
and  commit  adultery,  and  swear  falsely,  and  come  and  stand 
before  me  in  this  house,  which  is  called  by  my  name,  and  say, 
We  are  delivered  to  do  all  these  abominations?  Is  this  house 
become  a  den  of  robbers  ?  Behold,  even  I  have  seen  it,  saith 
Jehovah,”  vii.  2 — 4,  9 — 11. 

839.  I  was  looking  into  the  world  of  spirits,  and  saw  an 
army  mounted  on  red  and  black  horses ;  they  who  sat  upon 
them  appeared  like  apes,  with  their  faces  and  breasts  turned 
towards  the  loins  and  tails  of  the  horses,  and  the  hinder  parts 
of  their  heads  and  their  backs  towards  their  necks  and  heads, 
and  the  bridles  hung  about  the  necks  of  the  riders  ;  and  they 
cried  out,  “  Let  us  fight  against  them  who  ride  upon  white 
horses  ;”  but  they  held  the  bridles  with  both  hands,  so  as  to 
keep  back  the  horses  from  the  combat ;  and  this  they  did  con¬ 
tinually.  At  this  time  two  angels  descended  from  heaven,  and 
came  near  to  me,  and  said,  “  What  do  you  see  ?”  and  I  told 
them  that  I  saw  this  ludicrous  company  of  horsemen,  and  asked 
what  and  who  they  were ;  and  the  angels  answered,  “  They 
come  from  the  place  which  is  called  Armageddon,  Apoc.  xvi. 
16,  where  they  were  assembled  to  the  number  of  some  thou¬ 
sands,  to  fight  against  those  who  are  of  the  Lord’s  Hew*Ghurch, 
which  is  called  the  Hew  Jerusalem;  in  that  place  they  talked 
of  the  church  and  of  religion,  and  yet  there  was  not  any  thing 
of  the  church  among  them,  because  there  was  not  any  spiritual 
truth  among  them  ;  no>*  any  religion,  because  there  was  not  any 
spiritual  good  among  them  ;  they  talked  about  both,  indeed, 
with  their  mouths  and  lips,  but  only  for  the  sake  of  the  dominion 
they  might  obtain  by  their  means.  They  learned  in  their  youth 
to  confirm  the  doctrine  of  faith  alone,  the  trinity  of  God,  and 
the  duality  of  Christ ;  but  when  they  arrived  at  eminent  sta¬ 
tions  in  the  church,  they  retained  these  things  only  for  a  short 
time  ;  for  as  they  the*"  began  to  think  no  longer  about  God  and 
heaven,  but  about  themselves  and  the  world,  thus  not  concern¬ 
ing  eternal  beatitude  and  felicity,  but  concerning  temporal  emi¬ 
nence  and  opulence,  they  rejected  the  doctrinals  they  had  ac¬ 
quired  in  their  youth,  from  the  interiors  of  the  rational  mind 
which  communicate  with  heaven,  and  are  thence  in  the  light  of 
214 


Chap,  xix.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


839 


heaven,  into  the  exteriors  of  the  rational  mind  which  communi¬ 
cate  with  the  world,  and  are  therefore  only  in  the  light  of  the 
world,  and  at  length  they  thrust  them  down  into  the  natural 
sensual  part ;  in  consequence  of  which,  the  doctrinals  of  the 
church  with  them  abide  in  their  mouths  only,  arid  are  no  longef 
fixed  in  their  thoughts  by  reasoning  on  them,  and  still  less  in 
their  affection  by  loving  them ;  and  since  they  have  reduced 
themselves  to  such  a  state,  they  do  not  admit  any  genuine  truth 
of  the  church,  nor  any  genuine  good  of  religion.  The  interiors 
of  their  mind  are  become  comparatively  like  bottles  filled  with 
iron-filings  mixed  with  powdered  sulphur,  into  which  if  water 
be  poured,  the  mixture  first  grows  warm,  and  afterwards  in¬ 
flames,  and  the  bottles  are  burst  in  consequence.  In  like  man¬ 
ner  they,  when  they  hear  any  thing  concerning  living  water, 
which  is  the  genuine  truth  of  the  Word,  and  the  same  enters  in 
at  their  ears,  are  violently  heated  and  inflamed,  and  reject  it  as 
though  it  were  something  that  would  burst  their  heads.  These 
are  they  who  appeared  to  you  like  apes,  riding  with  their  bodies 
reversed  upon  red  and  black  horses  with  the  bridles  about  their 
uecks,  because  they  who  do  not  love  the  truth  and  good  of  the 
church,  as  derived  from  the  Word,  will  not  look  at  the  fore¬ 
parts  of  any  horse,  but  at  his  hinder  parts  ;  for  a  horse  signifies 
the  understanding  of  the  Word  ;  a  red  horse,  the  understanding 
of  the  Word  destroyed  as  to  good,  and  a  black  horse  the  under¬ 
standing  of  the  Word  destroyed  as  to  truth.  The  reason  of 
their  crying  out  to  fight  against  those  who  ride  on  white  horses, 

is,  because  a  white  horse  signifies  the  understanding  of  the  Word 
as  to  truth  and  good ;  and  their  appearing  to  keep  back  their 
horses,  was  owing  to  their  being  afraid  of  the  combat,  lest  the 
truth  of  the  Word  should  spread  to  many,  and  thus  should  come 
to  light ;  this  is  the  interpretation.” 

The  angels  further  added,  “We  belong  to  a  society  in  hea¬ 
ven  which  is  called  Michael,  and  were  commanded  by  the  Lord 
to  descend  to  the  place  called  Armageddon,  whence  the  com¬ 
pany  of  horsemen,  which  you  beheld,  came  forth.  By  Arma¬ 
geddon,  with  us  in  heaven,  is  signified  a  state  and  inclination  to 
fight,  from  falsified  truths  originatingfrom  the  love  of  dominion 
and  pre-eminence  ;  and  as  we  have  perceived  in  you  a  desire  to 
know  something  of  that  war,  we  will  give  you  some  account  of 

it.  On  our  descent  from  heaven,  we  went  to  that  place  which 
is  called  Armageddon,  and  saw  there  an  assembly  of  some  thou¬ 
sands  ;  but  we  did  not  go  into  the  assembly,  for  there  were 
two  houses  on  the  south  side  of  that  place,  where  there  were 
some  boys  with  their  masters,  into  which  we  entered  and  were 
kindly  received  ;  we  were  delighted  with  their  company  ;  their 
countenances  were  all  beautiful  from  the  life  in  their  eyes,  and 
the  zeal  that  animated  their  discourse  ;  the  life  in  their  eyes 
was  derived  from  the  perception  truth,  and  the  zeal  in  theii 

215 


839  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Cliap.  XIX. 

discourse  from  the  affection  of  truth  ;  for  which  reason  a  pres¬ 
ent  had  been  made  them  from  heaven  of  hats,  the  edges  of 
which  were  ornamented  with  bindings  of  gold  lace  interspersed 
with  pearls,  and  likewise  of  garments  variegated  with  white  and 
hyacinth.  We  asked  them  if  they  had  looked  into  the  neigh¬ 
bouring  place,  called  Armageddon ;  they  said  they  had  seen  it 
through  a  window  just  below  the  roof  of  the  house,  and  had 
observed  a  congregation  there,  but  under  various  figures,  appear¬ 
ing  sometimes  like  tall  men,  and  at  others  not  like  men,  but 
like  statues  and  graven  images,  and  about  them  a  great  number 
on  bended  knees  ;  these  also  appeared  to  us  under  various  forms, 
at  one  time  like  men,  at  another  like  leopards,  and  sometimes 
like  goats,  the  latter  with  horns  bent  downwards,  with  which 
they  dug  up  the  ground.  We  interpreted  these  changes  to 
them,  showing  whom  they  represented  and  what  they  signified. 
But  not  to  digress ;  when  the  assembly  heard  that  we  were 
entered  into  those  houses,  they  said  one  to  another,  4  What 
have  they  to  do  with  those  children  ?  Let  us  send  some  of  our 
company  to  turn  them  out.’  They,  moreover,  did  send,  and 
when  they  were  come  they  said  to  us,  4  Why  did  you  enter  into 
these  houses?  Where  do  you  come  from  ?  We  are  authorized 
to  insist  on  your  immediate  departure  but  we  replied,  ‘You 
have  no  right  to  insist  upon  any  such  thing  ;  you  appear,  indeed, 
in  your  own  eyes  as  formidable  as  Anakims,  and  those  who  are 
here  seem  to  you  as  helpless  as  children,  but  still  you  have  no 
right  or  power  here,  unless  possibly  by  cunning  arts  you  derive 
it  from  your  three  houses  of  entertainment  here,  which,  never¬ 
theless,  are  of  no  avail  to  you ;  therefore,  tell  your  companions 
that  we  are  sent  hither  from  heaven  to  visit  you,  to  see  whether 
there  is  any  religion  among  you  or  not,  and  if  not  you  are  to  be 
cast  out  of  this  place ;  wherefore  propose  to  them  this  question, 
which  involves  the  very  essence  of  the  church  and  consequently 
of  religion  :  How  do  they  understand  these  words  in  the  Lord’s 
Prayer?  44  Our  Father  who  art  in  the  heavens,  hallowed  be  thy 
name,  thy  kingdom  come,  thy  will  be  done  as  in  heaven  so  on 
earth  ’  on  hearing  which  they  said  at  first, 4  What  is  this  V  but 
afterwards  they  promised  to  propose  the  question.  So  they 
went  and  related  to  their  companions  all  that  had  passed,  who 
replied,  4  To  what  end  and  purpose  is  this  proposition  ?’  But 
they  understood  the  reason  of  it,  in  that  it  was  meant  to  deter¬ 
mine  the  nature  of  their  faith  in  God  the  Father;  therefore 
they  said,  4  The  meaning  of  the  words  is  plain,  that  men  ought 
to  pray  to  God  the  Father,  and  since  Christ  is  our  Saviour, 
that  we  ought  to  pray  to  God  the  Father  for  the  sake  of  the 
Son  and  presently  they  determined,  in  a  fit  of  passion,  to 
come  to  us,  and  make  this  declaration  to  our  faces,  adding,  at 
the  same  time,  that  they  would  pull  our  ears.  They  also  de¬ 
parted  from  that  place,  and  went  into  a  grove  that  was  near  the 
216 


THE  APOCALYTSE  REVEALED. 


839 


Chap,  xix.] 


two  houses  where  the  children  were  with  their  masters,  in  the 
middle  of  which  grove  was  a  piece  of  ground  raised  in  the  form 
of  an  amphitheatre,  into  which  they  entered  hand  in  hand,  and 
found  us  waiting  there  for  them  ;  there  were  in  the  place  little 
mounds  of  earth  raised  like  hillocks,  upon  which  they  seated 
themselves,  for  they  said  to  one  another,  ‘  We  will  not  stand  in 
their  presence,  but  will  sit  down.’  And  then  one  of  them,  who 
could  assume  the  appearance  of  an  angel  of  light,  and  who  was 
commissioned  by  the  rest  to  enter  into  discourse  with  us,  said, 
‘You  have  proposed  to  us  to  open  our  minds  and  explain  to 
you,  how  we  understand  the  first  words  in  the  Lord’s  Prayer. 
I  must  therefore  inform  you,  that,  according  to  our  interpreta¬ 
tion,  they  signify  that  we  should  pray  to  God  the  Father;  and 
since  Christ  is  our  Saviour,  and  through  his  merit  wc  are  saved, 
that,  therefore,  we  should  pray  to  God  the  Father  by  faith  in 
his  merit.’  Upon  which  we  said  to  them,  ‘We  belong  to  a 
society  in  heaven  which  is  called  Michael,  and  we  are  sent  to 
see  and  ascertain  whether  you,  who  are  assembed  in  this  place, 
have  any  religion  or  not,  and  this  we  cannot  know  in  any  other 
way  than  by  putting  a  question  to  you  concerning  God  ;  for  the 
idea  of  God  enters  into  every  thing  of  religon,  and  by  it  con¬ 
junction  is  effected,  and  by  conjunction  salvation.  We  in  hea¬ 
ven  repeat  that  prayer  every  day,  as  men  do  upon  earth,  and 
then  we  do  not  think  of  God  the  Father,  because  he  is  invisi¬ 
ble,  but  we  think  of  him  in  his  Divine  Humanity,  because  in 
this  he  is  visible ;  and  he  in  this  humanity  is  called  by  you 
Christ,  but  by  us  Lord,  and  thus  the  Lord  is  our  Father  in  hea¬ 
ven.  The  Lord  also  taught,  that  he  and  the  Father  are  one ; 
that  the  Father  is  in  him  and  he  in  the  Father;  and  that  he 
who  sees  him,  sees  the  Father  ;  also  that  no  one  comes  to  the 
Father  but  by  him;  and  likewise  that  it  is  the  will  of  the 
Father,  that  they  should  believe  in  the  Son,  and  that  he  who 
believes  not  in  the  Son,  shall  not  see  life,  nay !  that  the  wrath 
of  God  abides  on  him ;  from  which  considerations  it  is  plain,  that 
the  Father  is  approached  through  him  and  in  him ;  and  as  this 
is  the  case,  he  also  taught,  that  to  him  all  power  was  given  in 
heaven  and  on  earth.  In  that  prayer  it  is  said,  Hallowed  be 
thy  name ,  and  thy  'kingdom  come ,  and  we  have  proved  from  the 
Word,  that  his  Divine  Humanity  is  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
that  the  kingdom  of  the  Father  then  comes  when  the  Lord  is 
immediately  approached,  and  not  at  all  when  God  the  Father 
is  approached  immediately ;  therefore  also  the  Lord  commanded 
his  disciples  to  preach  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  this  is  the  king¬ 
dom  of  God.’  We  moreover  instructed  them  from  the  Word, 
that  the  Lord  came  into  the  world  to  glorify  his  humanity,  to 
the  end  that  angels  of  heaven  and  men  of  the  church  might  be 
united  to  God  the  Father  through  him  and  in  him,  for  he  taught 
that  they  who  believe  in  him,  are  in  him  and  he  in  them. 


217 


839 


THE  APOCALVPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xix. 

which  is  like  what  the  church  teaches,  that  the/  are  in  the  body 
of  Christ.  Finally  we  informed  them,  that  at  this  day  a  New 
Church  is  establishing  by  the  Lord,  which  is  meant  by  the 
New  Jerusalem  in  the  Apocalypse,  in  which  the  Lord  alone  is 
worshipped,  as  he  is  in  heaven ;  and  that  thus  all  will  be  ac¬ 
complished  that  is  contained  in  the  Lord’s  Prayer  from  begin¬ 
ning  to  end.  We  proved  all  that  has  been  advanced  above  out 
of  the  Word  of  the  evangelists,  and  out  of  the  Word  of  the 
prophets,  so  copiously,  that  they  were  wearied  at  the  mention 
of  them. 

“I.  We  proved,  that  ‘Our  Father  in  heaven’  is  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  from  the  following  passages:  ‘For  unto  us  a 
child  is  born,  unto  us  a  Son  is  given ;  and  his  name  shall  be 
called,  Wonderful,  Counsellor,  the  mighty  God ,  the  Everlasting 
Father ,  the  Prince  of  Peace,’  Isaiah  ix.  5.  ‘Thou,  O  Jehovah, 
art  our  Father ,  our  Redeemer ,  thy  name  is  from  everlasting ] 
Isaiah  lxiii.  16.  Jesus  said,  ‘He  that  seeth  me,  seeth  him  that 
sent  me ]  John  xii.  45.  ‘If  ye  had  known  me ,  ye  should  have 
known  my  Father  also ,  and  from  henceforth  ye  know  him ,  and 
have  seen  him ,’  John  xiv.  7.  ‘  Philip  saitli,  Lord,  show  us  the 

Father.  Jesus  saitli  unto  him,  He  that  seeth  me,  seeth  the 
Father /  how  sayest  thou  then,  show  us  the  Father  V  John  xiv. 
8,  9.  ‘  Jesus  said,  I  and  the  Father  are  one ,’  John  x.  30.  ‘ All 

things  that  the  Father  hath  are  mine]  John  xvi.  15  ;  xvii.  10. 
‘  The  Father  is  in  me ,  and  I  in  the  Father ,’  John  x.  38  ;  xiv. 
10, 11,  20.  ‘  That  no  one  hath  seen  the  Father ,  but  only  the  Son 
who  is  in  the  bosom  of  the  Father ]  John  i.  18  ;  v.  37  ;  vi.  46. 
Wherefore  he  also  says,  ‘  That  no  one  cometh  to  the  Father  but 
through  him]  John  xiv.  6;  and  that  all  access  to  the  Father  is 
through  him,  from  him,  and  in  him,  John  vi.  57  ;  xiv.  20 ;  xv. 
4 — 6  ;  xvii.  19,  23. 

“But  concerning  the  unity  of  God  the  Father,  the  Son,  and 
the  Holy  Spirit,  more  may  be  seen  in  the  Memorable  Relation, 
n.  962. 

“  II.  That  ‘  Hallowed  be  thy  name  ’  means  to  approach  the 
Lord,  and  worship  him,  we  proved  by  these  passages :  ‘  Who 
shall  not  glorify  thy  name ,  feu*  thou  only  art  holy]  Apoc.  xv.  4, 
speaking  of  the  Lord.  Jesus  said,  ‘  Father,  glorify  thy  name  ; 
then  came  a  voice  from  heaven,  saying,  I  have  both  glorified  it 
and  will  glorify  it  again,’  John  xii.  28.  The  name  of  the  Father 
which  was  glorified  was  the  Divine  Humanity.  Jesus  said,  ‘  I 
am  come  in  the  naine  of  my  Father]  John  v.  43.  Jesus  said, 
‘  He  who  shall  receive  this  child  in  my  name ,  receiveth  me,  and 
he  who  receiveth  me  1'eceiveth  him  that  sent  me]  Luke  ix.  48. 
‘But  these  are  written  that  ye  might  believe,  that  Jesus  is  the 
Christ  the  Son  of  God,  and  that  believing  ye  may  have  life  in 
his  name]  John  xx.  31.  ‘  But  as  many  as  received  him,  to 

them  gave  he  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God,  even  to  them 

2i8 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


839 


Chap.  xix.J 


that  believe  on  liis  name ]  John  i.  12.  ‘And  whatsoever  ye 
shall  ask  in  my  name ,  that  will  I  do,  that  the  Father  may  be 
glorified  in  the  Son,’  John  xiv.  13,  14.  He  who  does  not  be¬ 
lieve,  is  now  judged,  because  he  hath  not  believed  in  the  name 
of  the  only -begotten  Son  of  God ,  John  iii.  15,  16,  18.  4  Where 


two  or  three 


are  gathered  together  in  my  name, 


there  am  I  in 


the  midst  of  them,’  Matt,  xviii.  19,  20.  Jesus  commanded  his 
disciples  to  preach  in  his  name,  Luke  xxiv.  47 ;  not  to  mention 
other  passages  where  the  name  of  the  Lord  occurs,  whereby  is 
meant  himself  as  to  his  humanity,  as  in  Matt.  vii.  22  ;  x.  22  ; 
xviii.  5;  xix.  29;  xxiv.  9,  10;  Mark  xi.  10;  xiii.  13;  xvi.  17; 
Luke  x.  17 ;  xix.  38 ;  xxi.  12,  17  ;  John  ii.  23 ;  from  which  it 
is  evident  that  the  Father  is  hallowed  in  the  Son,  and  by  angels 
and  men  through  the  Son,  and  that  this  is  the  meaning  of  hal¬ 
lowed  be  thy  name,  as  further  appears  in  John  xvii.  19,  21 — - 
23,  26. 


u 


III. 


That  ‘  Thy  kingdom  come  ’  means,  that  the  Lord 
should  reign,  we  proved  by  these  passages:  ‘The  law  and  the 


prophets  were  until  John,  since  that  time  the  kingdom  of  God 
is  preached,’  Luke  xvi.  16.  John  preaching  the  good  tidings  of 
the  kingdom,  said,  ‘The  time  is  fulfilled,  and  the  kingdom  of  God 
is  at  hand,’  Mark  i.  14, 15  ;  Matt.  iii.  2.  Jesus  himself  preached 
the  good  tidings  of  the  kingdom,  and  that  the  kingdom  of  God 
was  at  hand,  Matt.  iv.  17,  23  ;  ix.  35.  Jesus  commanded  his 
disciples  to  preach  and  declare  the  good  tidings  of  the  kingdom 
of  God,  Mark  xvi.  15  ;  Luke  viii.  1 ;  ix.  60  ;  and  in  like  man¬ 
ner  the  seventy  whom  he  sent  forth,  Luke  x.  9,  1 1  ;  besides 
other  places,  as  in  Matt.  xi.  5 ;  xvi.  27,  28 ;  Mark  viii.  35  ;  ix. 
1,  27  ;  x.  29,  30  ;  xi.  10  ;  Luke  i.  19 ;  ii.  10,  11  ;  iv.  43 ;  vii. 
22 ;  xvii.  20,  21 ;  xxi.  30,  31  ;  xxii.  18.  The  kingdom  of  God, 
or  the  good  tidings  announced,  was  the  Lord’s  kingdom,  and 
thus  the  kingdom  of  the  Father:  that  this  is  the  case  is  evident 
from  the  following  passages  :  ‘The  Father  hath  given  all  things 
into  the  hand  of  the  Son,’  John  iii.  35.  The  Father  hath  given 
the  Son  ‘ power  over  all  flesh]  John  xvii.  2.  ‘ All  things  are 

delivered  unto  me  of  my  Father,’  Matt.  xi.  27.  ’‘All  power  is 
given  unto  me  in  heaven  and  in  earth]  Matt,  xxviii.  18.  Also 
from  these  :  ‘  Jehovah  of  hosts  is  his  name,  and  thy  Redeemer, 
the  Holy  One  of  Israel ;  the  God  of  the  whole  earth  shall  he  be 
called,’  Isaiah  liv.  5.  ‘  I  saw,  and  behold,  one  like  the  Son  of 

Man:  And  there  was  given  dominion  and  glory,  and  a  kingdom, 
and  all  people  and  nations  should  serve  him :  His  dominion  is 
an  everlasting  dominion,  which  shall  not  pass  away,  and  his 
kingdom  is  that  which  shall  not  be  destroyed,’  Dan.  xiii.  13, 14. 
‘And  the  seventh  angel  sounded  ;  and  there  were  great  voices 
in  heaven,  saying,  The  kingdoms  of  the  world  are  become  the 
kingdoms  of  our  Lord,  and  of  his  Christ,  and  he  shall  reign  foi 
ever  and  ever,’  Apoc.  xi.  15  ;  xii.  10  ;  which  kingdom  of  the  Lord 
219 


839 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xix. 

the  Apocalypse  treats  of  from  beginning  to  end,  into  which  all 
are  to  come  who  may  belong  to  the  Lord’s  New  Church,  which 
is  the  New  Jerusalem. 

“  IY.  4  Thy  will  be  done  in  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven,’  we 
proved  by  these  passages :  Jesus  said,  4  This  is  the  will  of  the 
Father ,  that  every  one  which  seeth  the  Son,  and  belie veth  on 
him,  may  have  everlasting  life,’  John  vi.  40.  4  For  God  so 

loved  the  world,  that  he  gave  his  only-begotten  Son,  that  who¬ 
soever  believeth  in  him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting 
life,’  John  iii.  15,  16.  4  He  that  believeth  on  the  Son,  hath 

everlasting  life  ;  and  he  that  believeth  not  the  Son,  shall  not 
see  life,  but  the  wrath  of  God  abideth  on  him,’  John  iii.  36  ; 
not  to  mention  other  places.  To  believe  in  him,  is  to  approach 
him,  and  to  have  confidence  that  he  will  save,  because  he  is 
the  Saviour  of  the  world.  Besides,  it  is  a  known  thing  in  the 
church,  that  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  reigns  in  heaven  ;  lie  also 
said  that  his  kingdom  is  there ;  therefore,  when  the  Lord  reigns 
in  like  manner  in  the  church,  then  the  Father’s  will  is  done  in 
earth  as  it  is  in  heaven. 

44  Finally,  we  added :  It  is  affirmed  throughout  the  "whole 
Christian  world,  that  they  who  are  of  the  church  constitute 
Christ’s  body,  and  are  in  his  body ;  how  then  can  a  member  of 
the  church  approach  God  the  Father,  otherwise  than  through 
him  in  whose  body  he  is  ?  else  he  must  go  out  of  the  body  to 
approach. 

44  Having  heard  these  and  many  other  passages  out  of  the 
Word,  the  Armageddons  were  anxious  every  now  and  then  to 
interrupt  us,  and  to  adduce  such  as  the  Lord  said  to  the  Father 
in  his  state  of  exinanition,  but  then  their  tongues  cleaved  to 
the  roof  of  their  mouths,  because  they  were  not  permitted  to 
contradict  the  Word.  At  length,  however,  they  broke  out  and 
exclaimed,  4  You  have  spoken  against  the  doctrine  of  our  church, 
which  maintains  that  God  the  Father  should  be  approached  im¬ 
mediately,  and  that  he  should  be  believed  in,  thus  you  are  guilty 
of  offering  violence  to  our  faith,  wherefore  leave  this  place  at 
once,  or  else  you  shall  be  turned  out ;’  and  their  minds  being 
violently  inflamed,  they  were  about  to  proceed  from  threats  to 
compulsion  ;  but  at  that  instant,  by  virtue  of  a  power  given  us, 
we  struck  them  with  blindness,  in  consequence  of  which,  not 
seeing  us,  they  rushed  forth  into  the  plain,  which  was  a  wilder¬ 
ness  ;  and  such  of  them  as  appeared  to  the  children,  who  had 
been  looking  from  the  window,  like  graven  images  and  idols, 
before  whom  the  rest  were  kneeling,  are  the  same  as  appeared 
to  you  like  apes  and  horses.” 


220 


Chap,  xx.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

1.  And  I  saw  an  angel  come  down  from  heaven,  having  the 
key  of  the  bottomless  pit,  and  a  great  chain  in  his  hand. 

2.  And  lie  laid  hold  on  the  dragon,  that  old  serpent,  which 
is  the  devil  and  Satan,  and  bound  him  a  thousand  years, 

3.  And  cast  him  into  the  bottomless  pit,  and  shut  him  up, 
and  set  a  seal  upon  him,  that  he  should  deceive  the  nations  no 
more,  till  the  thousand  years  shall  be  finished  ;  and  after  that 
he  must  be  loosed  a  little  time. 

4.  And  I  saw  thrones,  and  they  sat  upon  them,  and  judg¬ 
ment  was  given  unto  them,  and  I  saw  the  souls  of  them  that 
Avere  beheaded  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus,  and  for  the  Word 
of  God,  and  who  had  not  worshipped  the  beast,  nor  his  image, 
nor  had  received  his  mark  upon  their  foreheads,  or  in  their 
hands  :  and  they  lived  and  reigned  with  Christ  a  thousand  years. 

5.  But  the  rest  of  the  dead  lived  not  again,  until  the  thou¬ 
sand  years  were  finished.  This  is  the  first  resurrection. 

6.  Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in  the  first  resur¬ 
rection;  on  these  the  second  death  hath  no  power,  but  they 
shall  be  priests  of  God  and  of  Christ,  and  shall  reign  with  him 
a  thousand  years. 

7.  And  when  the  thousand  years  are  finished,  Satan  shall  be 
loosed  out  of  his  prison, 

8.  And  shall  go  forth  to  deceive  the  nations  which  are  in 
the  four  corners  of  the  earth,  Gog  and  Magog,  to  gather  them 
together  to  battle  ;  the  number  of  whom  is  as  the  sand  of  the 
sea. 

9.  And  they  went  up  on  the  breadth  of  the  earth,  and 
compassed  the  camp  of  the  saints  about  and  the  beloved  city  ; 
and  fire  came  down  from  God  out  of  heaven  and  devoured 
them. 

10.  And  the  devil  that  deceived  them  was  cast  into  the 
lake  of  fire  and  brimstone,  where  the  beast  and  the  false  pro¬ 
phet  are ;  and  shall  be  tormented  day  and  night  for  ever  and 
ever. 

11.  And  I  saw  a  great  white  throne,  and  him  that  .sat  on  it, 
from  whose  face  the  earth  and  the  heaven  fled  away  ;  and  there 
was  no  place  found  for  them. 

12.  And  I  saw  the  dead,  small  and  great,  stand  before 
God ;  and  the  books  were  opened,  and  another  book  was 
opened,  which  is  the  book  of  life,  and  the  dead  were  judged 
out  of  those  things  which  were  written  in  the  books,  according 
to  their  works. 

13.  And  the  sea  gave  up  the  dead  which  were  in  it,  and 
death  and  hell  gave  up  the  dead  which  were  in  them  ;  and  they 
were  judged  everv  one  according  to  their  works. 

221 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XX 

14.  And  death  and  hell  were  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire.' 
This  is  the  second  death. 

15.  And  whosoever  was  not  found  written  in  the  book  of 
life,  was  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire. 


THE  SPIRITUAL  SENSE. 

The  Contents  of  the  whole  Chapter.  Concerning  the  re¬ 
moval  of  those  who  are  meant  by  the  dragon,  verses  1 — 3,  and 
then  concerning  the  ascent  of  those  from  the  lower  earth,  who 
worshipped  the  Lord  and  shunned  evils  as  sins,  verses  4 — 6. 
Judgment  upon  those  in  whose  worship  there  was  no  religion, 
verses  7 — 9.  The  damnation  of  the  dragon,  verse  10.  The  uni¬ 
versal  judgment  upon  the  rest,  verses  11 — 15. 

The  Contents  of  each  Yerse.  Y.  1,  “  And  I  saw  an  angel 
come  down  from  heaven  having  the  key  of  the  bottomless  pit, 
and  a  great  chain  in  his  hand,”  signifies  the  Lord’s  divine  ope¬ 
ration  upon  lower  principles,  from  his  divine  power  of  shut¬ 
ting  and  opening,  and  of  binding  and  loosing :  v.  2,  “  And  he 
laid  hold  on  the  dragon,  that  old  serpent,  which  i§  the  devil 
and  Satan,”  signifies  that  they  were  withheld  who  are  meant  by 
the  dragon,  who,  from  their  thinking  sensually  and  not  spirit¬ 
ually  on  matters  of  faith,  are  called  the  old  serpent,  and 
from  their  being  in  evils  as  to  life,  are  called  the  devil,  and 
from  their  being  in  falses  as  to  doctrine,  are  called  Satan  :  “  And 
bound  him  a  thousand  years,”  signifies  that  they  who  are  here 
meant  by  the  dragon,  were  withdrawn  and  separated  from  the 
rest  in  the  world  of  spirits,  that  for  a  short  time  there  might  be 
no  communication  with  them :  v.  3,  “  And  cast  him  into  the 
bottomless  pit,  and  shut  him  up,  and  set  a  seal  upon  him,  that 
he  should  deceive  the  nations  no  more,”  signifies  that  the  Lord 
entirely  removed  those  who  were  in  faith  alone,  and  put  a  stop 
to  all  communication  between  them  and  others,  lest  they  should 
inspire  into  those  who  were  to  be  taken  up  into  heaven  any  thing 
of  their  heresy :  “  Till  the  thousand  years  should  be  finished  ; 
and  after  that  he  must  be  loosed  a  little,”  signifies,  this  only  a 
little  while,  or  for  a  short  time,  until  they  are  taken  up  by  the 
Lord  into  heaven  who  were  in  truths  derived  from  good,  after 
which  they  who  are  meant  by  the  dragon,  were  to  be  loosed  for 
a  short  time,  and  a  communication  opened  between  them  and 
others  :  v.  4,  “  And  I  saw  thrones,  and  they  sat  upon  them,  and 
judgment  was  given  unto  them,”  signifies  that  the  truths  of 
the  Word,  according  to  which  all  are  judged,  were  opened,  and 
that  then  they  were  taken  up  from  the  lower  earth,  who  had  been 
concealed  by  the  Lord,  that  they  might  not  be  seduced  by  the 
222 


Chap.  XX.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 

dragon  and  his  beasts  :  “  And  I  saw  the  souls  of  them  that  were 
beheaded  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus,  and  for  the  Word  of  God,” 
signifies  that  they,  were  rejected  by  those  who  were  principled 
in  falses  originating  in  self-derived  intelligence,  because  they 
worshipped  the  Lord,  and  lived  according  to  the  truths  of  his 
Word  :  “  And  who  had  not  worshipped  the  beast,  nor  his  image, 
nor  had  received  his  mark  upon  their  foreheads,  or  in  their 
hands,”  signifies  who  did  not  acknowledge  and  receive  the  doc¬ 
trine  of  faith  alone  :  “  And  they  lived  and  reigned  with  Christ  a 
thousand  years,”  signifies  who  have  been  already  for  some  time 
in  conjunction  with  the  Lord  and  in  his  kingdom  :  v.  5,  “But 
the  rest  of  the  dead  lived  not  again,  until  the  thousand  years 
were  finished,”  signifies  that  besides  these,  now  spoken  of,  none 
were  taken  up  into  heaven,  till  after  the  dragon  was  loosed,  and 
that  such  were  then  proved  and  explored  as  to  their  quality : 
“  This  is  the  first  resurrection,”  signifies  that  salvation  and  life 
eternal  primarily  consist  in  worshipping  the  Lord  and  living 
according  to  his  commandments  in  the  Word,  inasmuch  as  con¬ 
junction  is  effected  with  the  Lord  and  consociation  with  the 
angels  of  heaven  :  v.  6,  “  Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part 
in  the  first  resurrection,”  signifies  that  they  who  go  to  heaven 
enjoy  the  felicity  of  life  eternal,  and  illustration,  in  consequence 
of  conjunction  with  the  Lord  :  “  On  these  the  second  death  hath 
no  power,”  signifies  that  they  are  not  damned  :  “  But  they  shall 
be  priests  of  God  and  of  Christ,”  signifies,  because  they  are 
kept  by  the  Lord  in  the  good  of  love  and  thence  in  the  truths 
of  wisdom :  “  And  shall  reign  with  him  a  thousand  years,”  sig¬ 
nifies  that  they  were  already  in  heaven,  when  the  rest,  who  had 
not  revived,  that  is,  as  yet  received  heavenly  life,  were  in  the 
world  of  spirits :  v.  7,  “  And  when  the  thousand  years  are 
finished,  Satan  shall  be  loosed  out  of  his  prison,”  signifies  that 
after  they  who  had  before  been  concealed  and  preserved  in  the 
lower  earth,  were  taken  up  by  the  Lord  into  heaven,  and  the 
new  heaven  increased  by  their  numbers,  all  those  who  had  con¬ 
firmed  themselves  in  falses  of  faith,  were  to  be  let  loose  :  v.  8, 
“  And  shall  go  forth  to  deceive  the  nations,  which  are  in  the 
four  corners  of  the  earth,  Gog  and  Magog,  to  gather  them  to¬ 
gether  to  battle,”  signifies  that  they  who  are  here  meant  by  the 
dragon,  would  draw  to  their  party  all  those  who  were  from  the 
earths  throughout  the  universal  world  of  spirits,  and  lived  there 
only  in  external  natural  worship  and  in  no  internal  spiritual 
worship,  and  would  stir  them  up  against  those  who  worshipped 
the  Lord,  and  lived  according  to  his  commandments  in  the 
Word  :  “  The  number  of  whom  is  as  the  sand  of  the  sea,”  sig¬ 
nifies  the  multitude  of  such  :  v.  9,  “  And  they  went  up  on  the 
breadth  of  the  earth,  and  compassed  the  camp  of  the  saints 
about,  and  the  beloved  city,”  signifies  that  being  stirred  up  by 
the  dragonists,  they  held  in  contempt  every  truth  of  the  church, 
223 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Cliap.  XX. 


and  endeavoured  to  destroy  all  things  of  the  New  Church,  and 
even  its  doctrine  concerning  the  Lord  and  concerning  life : 
“  And  fire  came  down  from  God  out  of  heaven  and  devoured 
them,”  signifies  that  they  were  destroyed  by  the  concupiscences 
of  infernal  love  :  v.  10,  “  And  the  devil  that  deceived  them  was 
cast  into  the  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone,  where  the  beast  and 
the  false  prophet  are,  and  shall  be  tormented  day  and  night  foi 
ever  and  ever,”  signifies  that  they  who  were  in  evils  as  to  life, 
and  in  falses  as  to  doctrine,  were  cast  into  hell :  v.  11,  “  And  I 
saw  a  great  white  throne,  and  him  that  sat  on  it,  from  whose 
face  the  earth  and  the  heaven  fled  away.  And  there  was  no 
place  found  for  them,”  signifies  the  universal  judgment  exe¬ 
cuted  by  the  Lord  upon  all  the  former  heavens  that  were  occu¬ 
pied  by  such  as  were  in  civil  and  moral  good,  but  in  no  spiritual 
good,  thus  who  resembled  Christians  in  externals,  but  in  inter¬ 
nals  were  devils,  which  heavens,  with  their  earth,  were  totally 
dissolved,  so  that  nothing  of  them  appeared  any  more  :  v.  12, 
“  And  I  saw  the  dead,  small  and  great,  stand  before  God,”  sig¬ 
nifies  all  who  had  died  from  the  earth,  and  were  now  among 
those  who  were  in  the  world  of  spirits,  of  whatever  condition 
and  quality,  assembled  by  the  Lord  for  judgment :  “  And  the 
books  were  opened  ;  and  another  book  was  opened,  which  is  the 
book  of  life,”  signifies  that  the  interiors  of  the  minds  of  them 
all  were  laid  open,  and  by  the  influx  of  light  and  heat  from 
heaven,  their  quality  was  seen  and  perceived  as  to  the  aflfec- 
tions  which  are  of  the  love  or  will,  and  thence  as  to  the  thoughts 
which  are  of  faith  or  understanding,  as  well  the  wicked  as  the 
good:  “And  the  dead  were  judged  out  of  those  things  which 
were  written  in  the  books,  according  to  their  works,”  signifies 
that  all  were  judged  according  to  their  internal  life  in  externals : 
v.  13,  “  And  the  sea  gave  up  the  dead  which  were  in  it,”  signi¬ 
fies  the  external  and  natural  men  of  the  church  called  to  judg¬ 
ment  :  “  And  death  and  hell  gave  up  the  dead  which  were  in 
them,”  signifies  the  men  of  the  church  who  were  impious  at 
heart,  and  who  in  themselves  were  devils  and  satans,  called  to 
judgment :  “  And  they  were  judged  every  one  according  to  their 
works,”  signifies  here  as  before  :  v.  14,  “  And  death  and  hell 
were  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire,”  signifies  that  the  impious  at 
heart,  who  in  themselves  were  devils  and  satans,  and  yet  seemed 
in  externals  like  men  of  the  church,  were  cast  into  hell 
among  those  who  were  in  the  love  of  evil  and  thence  in  the  love 
of  falsity  agreeing  with  evil :  “  This  is  the  second  death,”  signi¬ 
fies  that  with  these  there  is  damnation  itself:  v.  15,  “And 
whosoever  was  not  found  written  in  the  book  of  life,  was  cast 
into  the  lake  of  fire,”  signifies  that  they  who  did  not  live  accord¬ 
ing  to  the  Lord’s  commandments  in  the  Word,  and  did  not  be* 
lieve  in  the  Lord,  were  condemned. 

224 


V.  1,  2.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


840 — $42 


THE  EXPLANATION. 

840.  And  I  saw  an  angel  come  down  from  heaven ,  having 
the  hey  of  the  bottomless  pit,  and  a  great  chain  in  his  hand ,  sig¬ 
nifies  the  Lord’s  divine  operation  upon  lower  principles,  from  his 
divine  power  of  shutting  and  opening,  and  of  binding  and  loos¬ 
ing.  By  an  angel  coming  down  from  heaven,  is  meant  the  Lord, 
see  n.  5,  170,  344,  465,  657,  718  ;  also  the  Lord’s  operation,  n. 
415,  631,  633,  649  ;  in  the  present  case  on  lower  principles,  be¬ 
cause  it  is  said  coming  down  ;  by  having  the  key  of  the  bottom¬ 
less  pit  is  signified  the  divine  power  of  opening  and  shutting 
hell,  see  n.  62, 174 ;  and  by  having  a  great  chain  in  his  hand,  is 
signified  the  endeavour  and  consequent  act  of  binding  and  loos¬ 
ing  ;  hence  it  follows  that  there  was  not  any  key  in  the  Lord’s 
hand,  nor  yet  a  chain,  but  its  appearing  so  to  John  was  repre¬ 
sentative  of  the  Lord’s  divine  power ;  the  opening  and  shutting 
of  hell  is  also  treated  of  two  or  three  times  in  this  chapter. 

841.  And  he  laid  hold  on  the  dragon ,  that  old  serpent ,  which 
is  the  devil ,  and  Satan ,  signifies  that  they  were  withheld  who 
were  meant  by  the  dragon,  who,  from  their  thinking  sensually 
and  not  spiritually  on  matters  of  faith,  are  called  the  old  ser¬ 
pent,  and  from  their  being  in  evils  as  to  life,  are  called  the  devil, 
and  from  their  being  in  falses  as  to  doctrine,  are  called  Satan. 
Who  they  are  who  are  meant  by  the  dragon,  may  be  seen  above, 
n.  537 ;  the  reason  why  both  there  and  in  this  passage  he  is 
called  the  old  serpent,  the  devil,  and  Satan,  is,  because  a  serpent 
signifies  those  who  think  sensually  and  not  spiritually,  n.  455, 
550 ;  the  devil  signifies  those  who  are  in  evils  as  to  life  ;  and 
Satan  those  who  are  in  falses  as  to  doctrine,  n.  97,  550.  For  all 
such  as  do  not  approach  the  Lord  immediately,  think  sensually 
of  things  relating  to  the  church,  and  cannot  think  spiritually, 
for  the  Lord  is  light  itself,  n.  796,  799  ;  wherefore  they  who  do 
not  immediately  approach  the  Lord,  cannot  think  from  spiritual 
light,  which  is  the  light  of  heaven,  but  from  natural  light  sepa¬ 
rated  from  spiritual  light,  which  is  to  think  sensually  ;  hence  it 
is  that  they  are  called  the  old  serpent.  They  who  do  not  im¬ 
mediately  approach  the  Lord,  nor  shun  evils  as  sins,  continue 
in  their  sins,  for  which  reason  the  dragon  is  called  the  devil ; 
and  since  the  same  are  in  falses  as  to  doctrine,  therefore  the 
dragon  is  called  Satan. 

842.  And  bound  him  a  thousand  years ,  signifies  that  they 
who  are  here  meant  by  the  dragon,  were  withdrawn  and  sepa¬ 
rated  from  the  rest  in  the  world  of  spirits,  that  for  some  time 
there  might  be  no  communication  with  them.  That  by  bind¬ 
ing  is  here  signified  to  withdraw  and  separate  them  from  the 
rest  in  the  world  of  spirits,  in  order  to  prevent  communication, 

225  vol.  ii. — p 


843 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  XX. 

will  be  seen  in  the  next  article.  The  reason  why  by  a  thousand 
years  are  not  meant  a  thousand  years,  but  some  time,  is,  because 
a  thousand,  without  other  numbers  added  to  it,  in  the  spiritual 
world,  has  that  signification  ;  he  who  thinks  that  a  thousand 
years  signify  a  thousand  years,  is  not  aware  that  all  numbers  in 
the  Word  signify  things,  and  thus  may  be  mistaken,  especially 
in  the  Apocalypse,  with  respect  to  the  sense  of  those  passages 
in  which  numbers  occur,  as  where  the  numbers  5,  7, 10, 12, 144, 
666,  1200,  1600,  12,000,  144,000,  and  many  others  occur  ;  in 
which  latter  numbers  a  thousand  only  signifies  a  certain  adjunct, 
and  when  the  word  thousand  is  used  to  point  out  times,  it  sig 
nifies  a  little  more ;  but  when  it  is  used  by  itself,  as  in  the  pres¬ 
ent  instance,  it  signifies  some  time  ;  that  this  is  the  case,  I  have 
been  informed  from  heaven,  where,  in  the  Word  which  is  there, 
not  any  number  occurs,  but  instead  of  a  number,  the  thing  sig¬ 
nified,  and  instead  of  a  thousand  some  time  ;  they  are  surprised 
there,  that,  when  the  men  of  the  church  have  seen  in  the  Apo¬ 
calypse  so  many  numbers,  which  cannot  but  signify  things, 
they  should  still  adhere  to  the  conjectures  of  the  Millenarians, 
by  which  their  minds  are  impressed  with  vain  ideas  concerning 
the  last  state  of  the  church. 

843.  And  cast  him  into  the  bottomless  pit ,  and  shut  him  up, 
and  set  a  seal  upon  him,  that  he  should  deceive  the  nations  no 
more,  signifies  that  the  Lord  entirely  removed  those  who  were 
in  faith  alone,  and  put  a  stop  to  all  communication  between 
them  and  others,  lest  they  should  inspire  into  those  who  were 
to  be  taken  up  into  heaven,  any  thing  of  their  heresy.  By  the 
dragon  are  here  meant  those  who  are  in  falses  of  faith,  as  above, 
n.  842.  It  is  said  of  the  dragon  that  he  was  taken,  bound,  cast 
into  the  bottomless  pit,  shut  up,  and  a  seal  set  upon  him,  where¬ 
by  is  signified  that  he  was  entirely  removed,  and  that  all  com¬ 
munication  was  cut  off  between  him  and  others ;  by  his  being 
taken  or  apprehended,  is  signified  that  they  who  are  meant 
by  him  were  collected  and  retained ;  by  his  being  bound,  is 
signified  that  they  were  withdrawn  and  separated  from  the 
rest ;  by  his  being  cast  into  the  bottomless  pit,  is  signified 
that  they  were  let  down  towards  hell ;  by  his  being  shut  up,  is 
signified  that  they  were  entirely  removed  ;  by  a  seal  being  set 
upon  him,  is  signified  that  all  communication  with  others  was 
entirely  cut  off.  The  reason  why  the  dragon  was  entirely  re¬ 
moved  for  a  time,  was,  that  they  might  be  taken  up  from  the 
lower  earth,  who  had  been  concealed  by  the  Lord,  and  who  are 
treated  of  in  verses  4 — 6,  lest  when  they  were  so  taken  up,  they 
should  be  seduced  by  the  dragonists;  therefore  it  is  also  said, 
that  he  might  not  deceive  the  nations  any  more,  by  which  is 
signified  that  he  might  not  infuse  into  them  any  thing  of  his 
heresy.  The  reason  why  this  was  done  in  the  world  of  spirits, 
which  is  in  the  midst  between  heaven  and  hell,  is,  because  there 
226 


v.  3,  4.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


844,  845 


the  wicked  nave  communication  with  the  good,  and  the  good 
are  prepared  in  that  world  for  heaven,  and  the  wicked  for  hell, 
and  there  the  good  are  proved  by  having  some  intercourse  with 
the  wicked,  and  explored  and  tried  as  to  their  quality  and  con¬ 
stancy.  By  the  nations,  which  they  were  to  be  prevented  from 
deceiving,  are  meant  the  good  ;  that  by  nations  are  meant  they 
who  are  good  as  to  life,  and,  in  an  opposite  sense,  they  who  are 
wicked,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  483.  From  these  considerations 
it  may  appear,  that  by  he  cast  him  into  the  bottomless  pit,  and 
shut  him  up,  and  set  a  seal  upon  him,  is  signified  that  the  Lord 
entirely  removed  those  who  were  in  the  falses  of  faith,  and  cut 
off  all  communication  between  them  and  the  rest,  lest  they 
should  infuse  any  thing  of  their  heresy  into  those  who  were  to 
be  elevated  into  heaven. 

844.  Till  a  thousand  years  should  be  finished,  and  after  that 
he  must  be  loosed  a  little ,  signifies,  this  only  for  some  time,  until 
they  are  taken  up  by  the  Lord  into  heaven  who  were  in  truths 
derived  from  good,  after  which  they  who  are  meant  by  the  dra¬ 
gon  were  to  be  loosed  for  a  short  time,  and  a  communication 
opened  between  them  and  others.  The  reason  why  till  a  thou¬ 
sand  years  should  be  fulfilled  signifies  for  some  time,  is,  because 
by  a  thousand  years  are  not  signified  a  thousand  years,  but  some 
time,  as  above,  n.  842  :  he  must  be  loosed  a  little,  signifies  that 
after  that  they  who  are  meant  by  the  dragon,  as  above,  are  to 
be  released  from  their  confinement,  and  that  then  a  communi¬ 
cation  is  to  be  opened  between  them  and  others  ;  that  this  is 
what  is  signified,  is  evident  from  what  has  been  said  above,  con¬ 
sequently  from  the  series  of  things,  and  from  their  connexion 
with  what  follows,  in  a  spiritual  sense  ;  what  now  follows  from 
verses  4 — 6  treats  of  those  who  were  taken  up  by  the  Lord 
into  heaven,  on  whose  account  the  dragon  was  removed  and 
shut  up. 

845.  And  I  saw  thrones ,  and  they  sat  upon  them ,  and  judg¬ 
ment  loas  given  unto  them ,  signifies  that  the  truths  of  the  Word, 
according  to  which  all  are  judged,  were  opened,  and  that  then 
they  were  taken  up  from  the  lower  earth,  who  had  been  con¬ 
cealed  by  the  Lord,  that  they  might  not  be  seduced  by  the  dra¬ 
gon  and  his  beasts.  The  reason  why  this  is  the  signification  of 
these  words,  is,  because  by  the  thrones  upon  which  they  sat,  are 
not  signified  thrones,  but  judgment  according  to  the  truths  of 
the  Word;  that  by  the  thrones  seen  in  heaven  is  represented 
judgment,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  229  ;  that  nothing  else  is  sig¬ 
nified  by  the  thrones,  upon  which  the  four-and-twenty  elders 
sat,  and  upon  which  the  twelve  apostles  are  to  sit,  and  that  all 
men  are  judged  according  to  the  truths  of  the  Word,  may  also 
be  seen  above,  n.  233  ;  from  which  it  is  plain,  that  by  judgment 
was  given  unto  them,  is  signified  that  judgment  was  given  unto 
the  truths  of  the  Word.  The  reason  why  they  are  meant  whc 

227 


846 


fHE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xx. 


were  taken  up  by  the  Lord  from  the  lower  earth  into  heaven, 
and  who  in  the  meanwhile  had  been  concealed  there  that  they 
might  not  be  seduced  by  the  dragon  and  his  beasts,  is,  because 
this  is  said  of  the  souls  which  had  been  beheaded,  and  of  the 
dead,  afterwards  mentioned,  not  that  they  were  dead  to  them¬ 
selves,  but  to  others.  The  place  where  they  were  concealed  is 
called  the  lower  earth,  which  is  next  above  hell,  under  the  world 
of  spirits,  and  there,  by  communication  with  heaven  and  by 
conjunction  with  the  Lord,  they  are  in  safety  :  there  are  many 
places  of  this  kind,  and  there  they  live  cheerfully  with  one 
another,  and  worship  the  Lord,  knowing  nothing  about  hell ; 
they  who  are  there  are  at  times  elevated  by  the  Lord,  after  a 
last  judgment,  into  heaven,  and  when  they  are  elevated  those 
who  are  meant  by  the  dragon  are  removed  ;  it  has  frequently 
been  permitted  me  to  see  them  taken  up  and  consociated  with 
the  angels  in  heaven  ;  this  is  what  is  meant  in  the  Word  by 
the  graves  being  opened,  and  the  dead  rising  again. 

846.  And  I  saw  the  souls  of  them  that  were  beheaded  for  the 
testimony  of  Jesus  and  for  the  Word  of  God,  signifies  that  they 
were  rejected  by  those  who  are  principled  in  falses  from  sell- 
derived  intelligence,  because  they  worshipped  the  Lord,  and 
lived  according  to  the  truths  of  his  Word.  By  the  souls  of  them 
that  were  beheaded,  or  smitten  with  the  axe,  for  the  testimony 
of  Jesus  and  for  the  Word  of  God,  are  meant  men  after  death, 
who  are  then  called  spirits,  or  men  clothed  with  a  spiritual 
body,  who  were  concealed  by  the  Lord  in  the  lower  earth,  until 
the  wicked  were  removed  by  the  last  judgment ;  they  are  said 
to  be  beheaded,  because  they  were  rejected  by  those  who  were 
in  falses  from  self-derived  intelligence,  all  of  whom  are  such  as 
are  in  evils  and  thence  in  falses,  or  in  falses  and  thence  in  evils, 
and  yet  are  as  to  externals  in  divine  worship:  that  this  kind  of 
falsity  is  signified  by  an  axe,  will  be  seen  in  the  next  article. 
By  the  testimony  of  Jesus  and  the  Word  of  God,  is  signified  the 
acknowledgment  of  the  Lord’s  divinity  in  his  humanity,  like  as 
by  these  passages  occurring  above :  John  “  bare  record  of  the 
Word  of  God  and  of  the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ,”  Apoc.  i.  2. 
Michael  and  his  angels  “  overcame  the  (dragon)  by  the  blood 
of  the  Lamb  and  by  the  Word  of  their  testimony ,  xii.  11.  “  The 
dragon  went  to  make  war  with  the  remnant  of  her  seed,  which 
keep  the  commandments  of  God,  and  have  the  testimony  of 
Jesus  Christ f  xii.  17.  “  I  am  thy  fellow-servant,  and  of  thy 

brethren  that  have  the  testbnony  of  Jesus :  for  the  testimony 
of  Jesus  is  the  spirit  of  prophecy,”  xix.  10.  That  by  these  pas¬ 
sages,  the  acknowledgment  of  the  divinity  of  the  Lord  in  his 
humanity,  and  a  life  according  to  the  truths  of  his  Word,  and 
in  particular  according  to  the  commandments  of  the  decalogue, 
are  understood,  may  be  seen  in  the  explanations  given  above  * 
these  souls  are  the  same  as  are  spoken  of  in  the  former  part  of 
228 


V.  4.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


847 


tliis  book  :  “  I  saw  under  the  altar  the  souls  of  them  that  were 
slain,  for  the  Word  of  God  and  for  the  testimony  which  they 
held :  and  they  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  IIow  long,  O 
Lord,  holy  and  true,  dost  thou  not  judge  and  avenge  our  blood 
on  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth?  And  white  robes  were  given 
unto  every  one  of  them,  and  it  was  said  unto  them,  that  they 
should  rest  yet  for  a  little  season,  until  their  fellow-servants  also 
and  their  brethren,  that  should  be  killed  as  they  were,  should 
be  fulfilled,”  vi.  9 — 11 ;  the  explanation  of  which  is  given  from 
n.  325—329. 

847.  In  many  parts  of  the  Word  mention  is  made  of  people 
being  slain,  thrust  through,  and  dead,  and  yet  it  is  not  meant 
that  they  were  slain,  pierced,  and  dead,  but  that  they  were 
rejected  by  those  who  were  in  evils  and  falses,  see  n.  59,  325, 
589 ;  the  like  is  signified  by  the  dead  in  the  following  verse, 
where  it  is  said,  that  “  the  rest  of  the  dead  lived  not  again,  until 
the  thousand  years  were  finished,”  from  which  considerations 
it  is  plain,  that  by  those  who  are  said  to  have  been  beheaded  or 
smitten  with  the  axe,  are  signified  such  as  were  rejected  by 
those  who  were  in  falses  proceeding  from  self-derived  intel¬ 
ligence.  That  by  an  axe  is  signified  falsity  from  self-derived 
intelligence,  appears  from  the  following  passages:  “For  the 
customs  of  the  people  are  vanity :  for  one  cutteth  a  tree  out  of 
the  forest,  the  work  of  the  hands  of  the  workman,  with  the  axe” 
Jerem.  x.  3.  “  The  voice  of  Egypt  shall  go  like  a  serpent : 

for  they  shall  march  with  an  army  and  come  against  her  with 
axes,  as  hewers  of  wood,”  Jerem.  xlvi.  22.  u  A  man  was 
famous  according  as  he  had  lifted  up  axes  against  the  thick 
trees.  But  now  they  break  down  the  carved  work  thereof  at 
once  with  axes  and  hammers.  They  have  cast  fire  into  thy 
sanctuary,  they  have  defiled  the  dwelling-place  of  thy  name,” 
Psalm  lxxiv.  5 — 7.  “  When  thou  shalt  besiege  a  city,  thou 

shalt  not  destroy  the  trees  thereof  by  forcing  an  axe  against 
them,”  Deut.  xx.  19;  by  an  axe  in  these  passages  is  signified 
falsity  from  self-derived  intelligence  ;  the  reason  is,  because 
iron  signifies  truth  in  ultimates,  which  is  called  sensual  truth, 
which,  when  separated  from  rational  and  spiritual  truth,  is 
turned  into  falsity ;  the  reason  why  it  means  falsity  from  self- 
derived  intelligence,  is,  because  what  is  sensual  is  in  man’s  pro- 
priurn,  see  n.  424.  On  account  of  this  signification  of  iron  and 
of  an  axe,  it  was  commanded,  that  if  an  altar  was  built  of  stone, 
it  should  be  built  of  hewn  stone,  and  that  iron  should  not  be 
lifted  up  upon  the  stones,  lest  it  be  profaned,  Exod.  xx.  25 : 
Dent,  xxvii.  5  ;  so  therefore  of  the  temple  of  Jerusalem  it  is 
said,  “  And  the  house  was  built  of  stone,  made  ready  before  it 
was  brought  thither :  so  that  there  were  neither  hammer ,  nor 
axe ,  nor  any  tool  of  iron  heard  in  the  house  while  it  was  build- 
1  Kings  vi.  7 ;  and,  on  the  contrary,  when  graven  images 
229 


K48— 850 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  XX. 


are  treated  of,  by  which  is  signified  falsity  from  self-derived 
intelligence,  it  is  said,  that  he  maketh  it  with  iron ,  with  tongs , 
or  with  the  axe  and  hammers ,  Isaiah  xliv.  12.  That  falsity 
from  self-derived  intelligence  is  signified  by  a  graven  image 
and  idol,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  459. 

848.  And  who  had  not  worshipped  the  beast ,  nor  his  image , 
nor  had  received  his  mark  upon  their  forehead ,  or  in  their 
hands ,  signifies  who  did  not  acknowledge  and  receive  the  doc¬ 
trine  of  faith  alone,  as  is  evident  from  the  explanation  above, 
n.  634,  where  the  like  words  occur. 

849.  And  they  lived  and  reigned  with  Christ  a  thousand 
years ,  signifies  who  have  been  already  for  some  time  in  con¬ 
junction  with  the  Lord  and  in  his  kingdom.  Who  lived  with 
Christ,  signifies  who  were  in  conjunction  with  the  Lord,  be- 
because  these  do  live ;  who  reigned  with  Christ,  signifies  who 
W’ere  in  his  kingdom,  as  will  be  seen  presently  ;  that  by  a 
thousand  years  is  signified  some  time,  may  be  seen  above,  n. 
842 ;  this  is  said  of  those  who  during  their  life  in  the  world 
worshipped  the  Lord,  and  lived  according  to  his  command¬ 
ments  in  the  Word,  and  after  death  were  preserved  and 
guarded,  that  they  might  not  be  seduced  by  the  dragonists, 
consequently  who  had  been  already  for  some  time  in  conjunc¬ 
tion  with  the  Lord,  and  consociated  as  to  their  interiors  with 
the  angels  of  heaven.  That  to  reign  with  the  Lord  does  not 
mean  to  reign  with  him,  but  to  be  in  his  kingdom  by  conjunc¬ 
tion  with  him,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  284  ;  for  the  Lord  alone 
reigns,  and  every  one  in  heaven,  who  is  in  any  function,  does 
his  duty  in  the  society  to  which  he  belongs,  as  in  the  world,  but 
this  under  the  auspices  of  the  Lord  ;  they  act  indeed  as  from 
themselves,  but  inasmuch  as  they  regard  uses  in  the  first  place, 
they  act  from  the  Lord,  from  whom  all  use  exists. 

850.  But  the  rest  of  the  dead  lived  not  again  until  the  thou¬ 
sand  years  were  finished ,  signifies  that,  besides  these  now 
spoken  of,  none  were  taken  up  into  heaven,  till  after  the  dragon 
was  loosed,  when  their  quality  was  proved  and  explored.  By 
the  rest  of  the  dead  are  signified  they  who  are  also  rejected  by 
those  who  are  in  faith  alone,  because  they  worshipped  the  Lord, 
and  lived  according  to  his  commandments,  but  whose  quality 
was  not  yet  proved  and  explored  ;  that  by  the  dead  in  this  pas¬ 
sage  these  are  signified,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  847  :  for  all, 
after  their  departure  out  of  the  world,  come  first  into  the  world 
of  spirits,  which  is  in  the  midst  between  heaven  and  hell,  and  are 
there  proved  and  explored,  and  thus  prepared,  the  wicked  for 
hell,  and  the  good  for  heaven  ;  it  is  said  of  these  that  they  lived 
not  again,  that  is,  they  were  not  yet  so  much  in  conjunction 
with  the  Lord,  and  in  consociation  with  the  angels  of  heaven, 
as  the  former.  That  afterwards  also  many  were  saved,  ap¬ 
pears  from  verses  12  and  15  of  this  chapter,  where  it  is  said 

230 


v.  4 — 6.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  KEVEALED. 


851,  852 


that  the  book  of  life  also  was  opened,  and  if  any  one  was 
not  found  written  in  the  book  of  life,  he  was  cast  into  the  lake 
of  fire. 

851.  This  is  the  first  resurrection ,  signifies  that  salvation 
and  life  eternal  primarily  consist  in  worshipping  the  Lord,  and 
living  according  to  his  commandments  in  the  Word,  because 
thereby  conjunction  is  effected  with  the  Lord  and  consociation 
with  the  angels  of  heaven.  The  reason  why  all  this  is  signified 
by  “  This  is  the  first  resurrection,”  is,  because  it  follows  as  a 
conclusion  from  the  premises,  and  therefore  involves  them ;  the 
premises,  which  these  words  involve,  are  contained  in  verse  4, 
and  partly  also  in  verse  5  ;  in  verse  4  they  are  as  follows :  He 
“  saw  the  souls  of  them  that  were  beheaded  for  the  testimony  of 
Jesus  and  for  the  Word  of  God,  and  which  had  not  worshipped 
the  beast  nor  his  image,  nor  had  received  his  mark  upon  their 
foreheads,  nor  in  their  hands ;  and  they  lived  and  reigned  with 
Christ that  by  the  souls  of  them  that  were  beheaded  for  the 
testimony  of  Jesus  and  for  the  Word  of  God,  are  signified  such 
as  were  rejected  by  those  who  are  in  falsities  from  self-derived 
intelligence,  because  they  worshipped  the  Lord,  and  lived  ac¬ 
cording  to  his  commandments  in  the  Word,  may  be  seen  above, 
n.  846,  847 ;  that  by  their  not  worshipping  the  beast  nor  his 
image,  neither  receiving  his  mark  upon  their  forehead  and  in 
their  hands,  is  signified  that  they  rejected  the  heresy  of  faith 
alone,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  848 ;  and  that  by  their  living  and 
reigning  with  Christ  a  thousand  years,  is  signified  that  they  are 
in  conjunction  with  the  Lord  and  in  consociation  with  the 
angels  of  heaven,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  849 ;  these  things, 
therefore,  are  what  are  involved  in  these  words,  “  This  is  the 
first  resurrection ;”  by  resurrection  is  signified  salvation  and 
life  eternal,  and  by  the  first  is  not  to  be  understood  the  first 
resurrection,  but  the  very  and  primary  resurrection,  thus  salva¬ 
tion  and  life  eternal ;  for  there  is  only  one  resurrection  to  life, 
a  second  is  not  given ;  therefore  a  second  resurrection  is  no¬ 
where  mentioned ;  for  they  who  are  once  conjoined  with  the 
Lord,  are  conjoined  with  him  for  ever ;  and  this  in  heaven,  for 
the  Lord  says,  “  I  am  the  resurrection  and  the  life ;  he  that 
believeth  in  me,  though  he  were  dead,  yet  shall  he  live.  And 
whosoever  liveth  and  believeth  in  me  shall  never  die,”  John 
xi.  25,  26.  That  this  is  what  is  meant  by  the  first  resurrection, 
appears  also  from  the  following  verse. 

852.  Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in  the  first  resur¬ 
rection,  signifies  that  they  who  go  to  heaven,  enjoy  the  felicity 
of  life  eternal,  and  illustration  in  consequence  of  conjunction 
with  the  Lord.  He  is  called  blessed  who  enjoys  the  felicity  of 
life  eternal,  n.  639  ;  and  he  is  called  holy  who  enjoys  illustra¬ 
tion  in  divine  truths  by  conjunction  with  the  Lord,  for  the 
Lord  alone  is  holy  ;  and  the  divinity  proceeding  from  him,  from 

231 


853,  854 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  XX. 

which  there  is  illustration,  is  what  is  called  the  Holy  Spirit,  n. 
173,  586,  666 ;  by  the  first  resurrection  is  signified  elevation 
into  heaven  by  the  Lord,  and  of  course  salvation,  as  above,  n. 
851.  Hence  it  is  evident,  that  by  “  Blessed  and  holy  is  he  who 
hath  part  in  the  first  resurrection,”  is  signified  that  they  who 
go  to  heaven  enjoy  the  felicity  of  life  eternal,  and  illustration 
by  conjunction  with  the  Lord. 

853.  On  these  the  second  death  hath  no  power,  signifies  that 
they  are  not  damned.  By  the  second  death  nothing  else  is 
signified  but  spiritual  death,  which  is  damnation ;  for  the  first 
death  is  natural  death,  which  is  the  death  of  the  body,  but  the 
second  death  is  spiritual  death,  wdiich  is  the  death  of  the  soul, 
and  that  this  is  damnation  is  well  known  ;  and  since  the  second 
death  is  damnation,  and  the  first  death  is  the  decease  of  the 
body,  and  inasmuch  as  this  death  is  not  spiritual,  therefore 
the  first  death  is  nowhere  mentioned  in  the  Apocalypse,  but  the 
second  death  spoken  of  again  in  this  chapter,  verse  14  ;  also  in 
xxi.  8,  and  likewise  before,  ii.  11.  He  who  does  not  observe 
this,  may  readily  believe  that  there  are  two  spiritual  deaths, 
from  the  circumstance  of  a  second  death  being  mentioned, 
when  nevertheless  there  is  only  one  spiritual  death,  which  is 
here  meant  by  the  second  death  ;  and  in  like  manner  that  there 
are  two  resurrections,  from  the  circumstance  of  a  first  resurrec¬ 
tion  being  spoken  of,  when  yet  there  is  only  one  resurrection, 
wherefore  neither  is  there  any  second  resurrection  mentioned, 
see  above,  n.  851.  Hence  it  is  evident  that  by  these  words, 
“  On  such  the  second  death  hath  no  power,”  is  signified  that 
they  are  not  damned. 

854.  But  they  shall  be  priests  of  God  and  of  Christ ,  signi¬ 
fies  because  they  are  kept  by  the  Lord  in  the  good  of  love  and 
thence  in  the  truths  of  wisdom.  By  priests  in  the  Word  are 
meant  they  who  are  in  the  good  of  love,  and  by  kings  they  who 
are  in  the  truths  of  wisdom  ;  wherefore  it  is  said  above,  Jesus 
Christ  “  hath  made  us  kings  and  priests ,”  Apoc.  i.  6  ;  and  like¬ 
wise,  The  Lamb  hath  made  us  kings  and  priests ,  that  we  may 
reign  over  the  earth,  v.  10 ;  and  it  may  be  clearly  seen,  that 
the  Lord  will  not  make  men  kings  and  priests,  but  that  he  will 
make  them  angels  who  are  in  the  truths  of  wisdom,  and  in  the 
good  of  love  from  him ;  that  by  kings  are  meant  they  who  are 
in  the  truths  of  wisdom  from  the  Lord,  and  that  the  Lord  is 
called  a  king  by  virtue  of  divine  truth,  may  be  seen  above,  n. 
20,  483,  664,  830  ;  the  reason  why  by  priests  are  meant  those 
who  are  in  the  good  of  love  from  the  Lord,  is  because  the  Lord 
is  divine  love  and  divine  wisdom,  or  what  amounts  to  the  same, 
divine  good  and  divine  truth,  and  the  Lord,  by  virtue  of  divine 
love  or  divine  good,  is  called  a  priest,  and  by  virtue  of  divine 
wisdom  or  divine  truth  is  called  a  king.  Hence  it  is,  that  there 
are  two  kingdoms,  into  which  the  heavens  are  distinguished, 


fHE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


855 


v.  6.] 

the  celestial  and  the  spiritual ;  and  the  celestial  kingdom  is 
called  the  Lord’s  sacerdotal  kingdom,  the  angels  there  being 
recipients  of  divine  love  or  divine  good  from  the  Lord,  and  the 
spiritual  kingdom  being  called  the  Lord’s  royal  kingdom,  the 
angels  there  being  recipients  of  divine  wisdom  or  divine  truth 
from  the  Lord ;  but  more  may  be  seen  concerning  these  two 
kingdoms  above,  n.  647,  725.  It  is  said  that  they  are  recipients 
of  divine  good  and  divine  truth  from  the  Lord,  but  it  is  to  be 
observed  that  they  are  perpetually  receiving  them,  for  divine 
good  and  divine  truth  cannot  be  appropriated  by  any  angei  or 
man,  so  as  to  be  his  own,  but  only  so  that  they  may  be  seen  to 
be  his,  because  they  are  divine ;  wherefore  no  angel  or  man  can 
produce  from  himself  any  thing  good  or  true,  which  is  really 
good  and  true  in  itself;  from  which  circumstance  it  is  evident 
that  they  are  kept  in  good  and  truth  by  the  Lord,  and  this  con¬ 
tinually  ;  for  which  reason,  if  any  one  comes  into  heaven,  and 
thinks  that  good  and  truth  are  appropriated  to  him  as  his  own, 
he  is  immediately  let  down  from  heaven  and  instructed.  From 
these  considerations  it  may  now  appear,  that  by  their  being 
priests  of  God  and  of  Christ,  is  signified,  because  they  were 
kept  by  the  Lord  in  the  good  of  love,  and  thereby  in  the  truths 
of  wisdom.  That  by  priests  in  the  Word  are  meant  such  as  are 
in  the  good  of  love  from  the  Lord,  may  appear  from  many  pas¬ 
sages  therein,  but  as  they  are  adduced  in  the  Arcana  Goelestia , 
published  in  London,  I  will  only  produce  the  following  extracts 
from  that  work :  “  That  priests  represented  the  Lord  as  to 
divine  good,  n.  2015,  6148.  That  the  priesthood  represented 
the  Lord  as  to  the  work  of  salvation,  because  this  proceeded 
from  the  divine  good  of  his  divine  love,  n.  9809.  That  the 
priesthood  of  Aaron,  of  his  sons,  and  of  the  Levites,  represented 
the  Lord’s  work  of  salvation  in  successive  order,  n.  10,017. 
That  therefore  by  priests  and  by  priesthood  is  signified  the  good 
of  love  from  the  Lord,  n.  9806,  9809.  That  by  the  two  names, 
Jesus  and  Christ,  is  signified  as  well  the  sacerdotal  as  the  kingly 
office  of  the  Lord,  n.  3004,  3005,  3009.  That  priests  administer 
ecclesiastical  affairs,  and  kings  civil  affairs,  n.  10,793.  That 
priests  are  to  teach  truths,  and  by  these  lead  to  good,  and  thus 
to  the  Lord,  n.  10,794.  That  they  are  not  to  claim  power  to 
themselves  over  the  souls  of  men,  n.  10,795.  That  priests  ought 
to  have  dignity  on  account  of  holy  things,  but  that  they  ought 
not  to  attribute  the  dignity  to  themselves,  but  to  the  Lord,  from 
whom  alone  they  are  holy,  because  the  priesthood  is  not  in  the 
person,  but  is  adjoined  to  the  person,  n.  10,906,  10,907.  That 
priests  who  do  not  acknowledge  the  Lord  have  in  the  Word  a 
contrary  signification,  n.  3670.” 

855.  And  shall  reign  with  him  a  thousand  years ,  signifies 
that  they  were  already  in  heaven,  when  the  rest,  who  had  not 
as  yet  revived,  that  is,  received  heavenly  life,  were  in  the  world 
233 


856 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xx. 

of  spirits.  To  reign  with  Christ  does  not  signify  to  reign  with 
him,  but  to  be  in  his  kingdom,  or  in  heaven,  see  above,  n.  284, 
289 ;  by  a  thousand  years  is  not  meant  a  thousand  years,  but 
some  time,  as  above,  n.  842 ;  that  a  thousand  years  signifies 
nothing  else  but  that  space  of  time  which  intervened  between 
the  shutting  up  of  the  dragon  in  the  bottomless  pit  and  his 
release,  is  evident  because  it  is  said,  “That  he  was  cast  into  the 
bottomless  pit,  shut  up,  and  a  seal  set  upon  him  for  a  thousand 
years ,  and  after  that  he  was  to  be  loosed,”  verses  3,  7 ;  this 
same  space  of  time  is  also  here  signified ;  therefore,  they  shall 
reign  with  Christ  a  thousand  years,  signifies  that  they  were 
already  in  heaven,  while  the  rest  of  the  dead  who  had  not  yet 
revived,  of  whom  mention  is  made  in  verse  5,  were  still  in  the 
world  of  spirits.  But  these  things  cannot  be  comprehended  by 
those  who  are  not  aware  that  by  numbers,  in  the  Apocalypse, 
are  not  meant  numbers,  but  things ;  I  can  assert  that  the  angels 
do  not  understand  any  number  naturally,  as  men  do,  but  spir¬ 
itually;  yea,  that  they  do  not  know  what  a  thousand  years  are, 
except  that  it  is  some  interval  of  time,  small  or  great,  which 
cannot  be  otherwise  expressed  than  by  some  time. 

856,  And  when  the  thousand  years  are  finished,  Satan  shall 
~be  loosed  out  of  his  prison ,  signifies  that  after  they  who  had 
before  been  concealed  and  preserved  in  the  lower  earth,  were 
taken  up  by  the  Lord  into  heaven,  and  the  new  heaven  in¬ 
creased  by  their  numbers,  all  who  had  confirmed  themselves  in 
the  falses  of  faith  were  to  be  let  loose.  When  the  thousand 
years  are  expired,  signifies,  on  their  being  taken  up  by  the  Lord 
into  heaven  who  had  hitherto  been  concealed  and  preserved  in 
the  lower  earth ;  the  reason  why  when  the  thousand  years  are 
expired  has  this  signification,  is,  because  the  salvation  of  those 
who  worshipped  the  Lord,  and  lived  according  to  his  command¬ 
ments,  is  alone  treated  of  in  the  4th,  5th,  and  6th  verses  pre¬ 
ceding,  and  this  interval  of  time  is  understood  by  a  thousand 
years.  It  is  not  said,  indeed,  that  they  were  taken  up  from  the 
lower  earth,  but  yet  it  is  evident  from  chap.  vi.  9 — 11,  where 
they  were  seen  under  the  altar,  and  under  the  altar  means  in 
the  lower  earth ;  wherefore  also  they  are  here  called  priests  of 
God  and  of  Christ,  verse  6,  see  above,  n.  846.  Neither  is  it 
here  said  that  the  new  Christian  heaven  was  increased  by  their 
numbers,  though  this  appears  evidently  from  chap,  xiv.,  which 
treats  of  the  new  Christian  heaven,  as  may  be  seen  from  the  ex¬ 
planations  given,  especially  in  n.  612,  6l3,  626,  631,  647,  659, 
661.  The  reason  why  by  Satan  being  loosed  out  of  his  prison, 
is  signified  that  they  who  had  confirmed  themselves  in  faith 
alone,  as  to  doctrine,  were  to  be  let  loose,  is,  because  the  dragon 
is  here  called  Satan  and  not  at  the  same  time  devil,  as  above, 
verse  2  ;  and  by  the  dragon  as  the  devil  are  meant  such  as  were 
in  evils  of  life,  and  by  the  dragon  as  Satan  are  meant  such  as 
234 


v.  6—8.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


858,  859 

were  in  the  falses  of  faith,  see  above,  n.  841 ;  but  the  quality 
of  the  one  and  of  the  other  will  be  seen  in  the  next  article. 

858.  And  shall  go  forth  to  deceive  the  nations  which  are  in 
the  four  corners  of  the  earth ,  Gog  and  Magog ,  to  gather  them 
together  to  battle ,  signifies  that  they  who  are  here  meant  by  the 
dragon,  would  draw  to  their  party  all  those  who  were  from  the 
earths,  throughout  the  universal  world  of  spirits,  and  had  lived 
there  in  external  natural  worship  alone,  and  in  no  internal  spir¬ 
itual  worship,  and  would  stir  them  up  against  those  who  wor¬ 
shipped  the  Lord,  and  lived  according  to  his  commandments  in 
the  Word.  By  going  out  to  deceive  the  nations  which  are  in 
the  four  corners  of  the  earth,  is  signified  that  they  who  arc 
meant  by  the  dragon,  of  whom  above,  n.  856,  would  draw  to 
their  party  all  who  were  in  the  universal  world  of  spirits ;  by 
deceiving  is  here  signified  to  bring  over  to  their  party ;  by  na¬ 
tions  are  signified  both  the  good  and  the  evil,  n.  483 ;  by  the 
four  corners  of  the  earth  is  signified  the  universal  spiritual 
world,  n.  342,  in  the  present  case  those  who  were  in  the  uni¬ 
versal  world  of  spirits,  which  is  in  the  midst  between  heaven 
and  hell,  and  where  all,  after  their  departure  from  the  earth, 
first  assemble,  concerning  which  see  n.  784,  791 ;  for  they  who 
were  in  hell  could  not  come  in  sight  of  the  dragon,  nor  they 
who  were  in  the  heavens.  By  Gog  and  Magog  are  signified 
they  who  are  in  external  natural  worship  separate  from  internal 
spiritual  worship,  as  will  be  shown  in  the  next  article ;  by 
gathering  them  together  to  battle,  is  signified  to  excite  those 
who  are  meant  by  the  nations  against  those  who  worship  the 
Lord  and  live  according  to  his  commandments  in  the  Word, 
because  all  who  do  not  worship  the  Lord,  nor  live  according  to 
his  commandments,  are  evil,  and  the  evil  make  one  with  the 
dragon  or  the  dragonists ;  that  by  war  is  signified  spiritual  war, 
which  is  that  of  falsity  against  truth  and  of  truth  against  falsity, 
may  be  seen  above,  n.  500,  586. 

859.  That  by  Gog  and  Magog  are  signified  they  who  are  in 
external  worship  and  not  in  any  internal  worship,  may  appear 
in  Ezekiel  from  chapter  xxxviii.,  which  treats  of  Gog  from  begin¬ 
ning  to  end ;  and  from  chap,  xxxix.  of  the  same  prophet,  verses 
1 — 16 ;  but  that  these  are  signified,  does  not  clearly  appear 
there,  except  from  the  spiritual  sense ;  which  sense,  inasmuch 
as  it  has  been  revealed  to  me,  shall  be  laid  open;  and  first  what 
is  signified  by  the  contents  of  those  two  chapters  ;  the  xxxviiith 
chapter  of  Ezekiel  “  treats  of  those  who  abide  only  in  the  literal 
sense  of  the  Word,  and  thence  in  external  worship  without  in¬ 
ternal,  which  is  Gog,  verses  1,  2 ;  that  all  and  singular  things 
relating  to  that  worship  will  perish,  verses  3 — 7  ;  that  that  wor¬ 
ship  will  take  possession  .of  the  church,  and  vastate  it,  and  thus 
will  be  in  externals  without  internals,  verses  8 — 16 ;  that  the 
state  of  the  church  will  thereby  be  changed,  verses  17 — 19; 

235 


860  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XX. 

that  therefore  the  truths  and  goods  of  religion  will  perish,  and 
be  succeeded  by  falses,  verses  20 — 23.”  The  xxxixth  chapter 
of  the  same  prophet  is  as  follows :  “  Of  those  who  abide  only 
in  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word,  and  in  external  worship ;  that 
they  will  come  into  the  church,  which  is  Gog,  but  that  they 
will  perish,  verses  1 — 6 ;  that  this  will  come  to  pass  when  the 
Lord  comes  and  establishes  the  church,  verses  7,  8 ;  that  this 
church  will  then  disperse  all  their  evils  and  falses,  verses  9, 10; 
that  it  will  altogether  destroy  them,  verses  11 — 16 ;  that  the 
New  Church  to  be  established  by  the  Lord  will  be  instructed  in 
truths  and  goods  of  every  kind,  and  be  imbued  with  goods  of 
every  kind,  verses  17 — 21 ;  and  that  the  former  church  wTill  be 
destroyed  on  account  of  its  evils  and  falses,  verses  23,  24 ;  that 
then  the  church  will  be  collected  by  the  Lord  from  all  nations, 
verses  25 — 29.”  But  something  shall  be  said  of  those  who  are 
in  external  worship  without  internal  spiritual  worship.  These 
are  they  who  frequent  churches  on  sabbaths  and  festivals,  and 
on  such  occasions  sing  and  pray,  hear  sermons,  and  then  attend 
only  to  the  language,  and  little  or  nothing  to  the  substance  of 
what  is  said,  who  are  somewhat  moved  by  prayers  uttered  with 
affection,  as  in  confessing  that  they  are  sinners,  but  never  reflect 
upon  themselves  and  the  lives  they  lead ;  who  also  receive  the 
sacrament  of  the  Lord’s  Supper  every  year ;  pour  out  prayers 
morning  and  evening,  and  also  say  grace  at  dinner  and  supper, 
and  sometimes  discourse  about  God,  heaven,  and  eternal  life, 
and  at  such  times  can  quote  passages  from  the  Word,  and  act 
the  Christian,  although  they  are  not  such  ;  for  as  soon  as  they 
have  done  these  things,  they  make  nothing  of  adultery  and 
obsceneness,  revenge  and  hatred,  clandestine  thefts  and  depre¬ 
dations,  lies  and  blasphemies,  and  concupiscences  and  intentions 
to  evils  of  every  kind  ;  such  persons  do  not  believe  in  any  God, 
much  less  in  the  Lord ;  if  they  are  asked  in  what  the  good  and 
truth  of  religion  consists,  they  know  nothing  of  the  matter,  and 
think  it  of  no  moment  to  inquire  ;  in  short,  they  live  to  them¬ 
selves  and  the  world,  thus  to  their  bodies  and  inclinations,  and 
not  to  God  and  their  neighbour,  therefore  not  to  the  spirit  and 
soul;  from  which  it  is  plain  that  their  worship  is  external  with¬ 
out  internal  worship ;  these  also  readily  receive  the  heretical 
doctrine  of  faith  alone,  especially  when  they  hear  that  man 
cannot  do  any  good  of  himself,  and  that  they  are  not  under  the 
yoke  of  the  law ;  this  is  the  reason  wThy  it  is  said  that  the  dragon 
will  go  forth  to  seduce  the  nations,  Gog  and  Magog.  By  Gog 
and  Magog  also,  in  the  Hebrew  tongue  is  signified  that  which 
is  roofed  and  floored,  thus  what  is  external. 

860.  The  number  of  whom  is  as  the  sand  of  the  sea .  signifies 
the  multitude  of  such.  The  multitude  of  them  is  compared  to 
the  sand  of  the  sea,  because  by  the  sea  is  signified  the  external 
of  the  church,  n.  403,  404,  420,  470,  and  by  sand  that  which  is 
236 


v.  8,  9.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


S61 


of  no  use  in  tlie  sea  but  to  form  the  bottom  of  it  Because  the 
number  of  them  is  so  great,  therefore  the  valley  of  their  burial 
is  called  the  multitude  of  Gog ,  and  the  name  of  the  city  where 
they  are^  Multitude ,  Ezek.  xxxix.  15. 

861.  And  they  went  up  on  the  breadth  of  the  earth ,  and,  com¬ 
passed  the  camp  of  the  saints  about ,  and  the  beloved  city,  signi¬ 
fies  that  being  stirred  up  by  the  dragonists,  they  spurned  every 
truth  of  the  church,  and  endeavoured  to  destroy  all  things  of 
the  New  Church,  and  even  its  doctrine  concerning  the  Lord 
and  concerning  life.  To  go  up  on  the  breadth  of  the  earth, 
signifies  to  spurn  or  hold  in  contempt  every  truth  of  the  church, 
for  by  going  up  is  signified  to  climb  over  and  pass  by,  thus  to 
spurn ;  and  by  the  breadth  of  the  earth  is  signified  the  truth  of 
the  church,  as  will  be  seen  presently :  to  compass  the  camp  of 
the  saints  about,  signifies  to  besiege  and  to  desire  to  destroy 
all  things  of  the  New  Church,  as  will  be  shown  in  the  next 
article  ;  and  by  the  beloved  city  is  signified  the  doctrine  of  the 
New  Church  ;  that  by  a  city  is  signified  the  doctrine  of  the 
church,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  194,  501,  502,  712,  which  is 
called  the  beloved,  because  it  treats  of  the  Lord  and  of  life,  for 
it  is  the  doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  which  is  here  meant. 
That  this  is  the  signification  of  these  words,  no  one  can  perceive 
except  by  the  spiritual  sense,  for  it  could  never  enter  into  any 
one’s  thought,  that  by  the  breadth  of  the  earth  is  signified  the 
truth  of  the  church,  and  that  by  the  camp  of  the  saints  are  sig¬ 
nified  all  things  appertaining  to  the  New  Church,  both  its  truths 
and  goods,  and  that  by  a  city  is  signified  its  doctrine ;  where¬ 
fore,  lest  the  mind  should  remain  in  doubt,  it  is  necessary  to 
demonstrate  what  the  breadth  of  the  earth  and  camp  of  the 
saints  signify  in  a  spiritual  sense,  from  which  it  may  be  seen 
that  the  above  is  the  meaning  of  these  words.  The  reason  why 
the  breadth  of  the  earth  signifies  the  truth  of  the  church,  is, 
because  in  the  spiritual  world  there  are  four  quarters,  east,  west, 
south,  and  north,  and  the  east  and  west  constitute  its  length  or 
longitude,  and  the  south  and.  north  its  breadth  or  latitude ;  and 
because  they  dwell  in  the  east  and  west  who  are  in  the  good  of 
love,  and  thence  by  east  and  west  is  signified  good,  therefore 
the  same  is  meant  by  length ;  and  because  they  dwell  in  the 
south  and  north  who  are  in  the  truths  of  wisdom,  and  thence  by 
south  and  north  is  signified  truth,  therefore  the  same  is  meant 
by  breadth  ;  but  on  this  subject  see  the  treatise  on  Heaven  and 
Hell ,  n.  141 — 253.  That  by  breadth  or  latitude  is  signified 

truth,  may  appear  from  the  following  passages  in  the  Word  : 
“And  hast  not  shut  me  up  (O  Jehovah)  into  the  hand  of  the 
enemy  :  thou  hast  set  my  feet  in  a  broad  place Psalm  xxxi.  8. 
“  I  called  upon  Jehovah  in  my  distress,  Jehovah  answered  me, 
and  set  me  in  a  broad  place ,”  Psalm  cxviii.  5.  “Jehovah  brought 
me  forth  also  into  a  broad  place,  he  delivered  me,”  Psalm  xviii, 
237 


862  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Cliap.  XX. 

19.  “For  lo,  I  raise  up  the  Chaldeans,  that  bitter  and  hasty 
nation,  which  shall  march  through  the  breadth  of  the  land,” 
Habak.  i.  6.  Ashur  “shall  pass  through  Judah,  he  shall  over¬ 
flow  and  go  over,  and  the  stretching  out  of  his  wings  shall  fill 
the  breadth  of  thy  land,”  Isaiah  viii.  8.  Jehovah  shall  “feed 
them  as  a  lamb  in  a  broad  place  f  Hosea  iv.  16  ;  not  to  mention 
other  passages,  as  Psalm  iv.  1 ;  Psalm  lxvi.  12  ;  Dent,  xxxiii. 

20.  Nor  is  any  thing  else  meant  by  the  breadth  of  the  city 
New  Jerusalem,  Apoc.  xxi.  16  ;  for  when  by  the  New  Jerusalem 
is  meant  the  New  Church,  by  the  breadth  and  length  of  it  can¬ 
not  be  signified  breadth  and  length,  but  its  truth  and  good ;  foi 
these  are  the  things  which  constitute  a  church ;  as  in  Zechariah 
also  :  “Then  said  I  (unto  the  angel),  Whither  goest  thou?  And 
he  said  unto  me,  To  measure  Jerusalem,  to  see  what  is  the 
by'eadth  thereof  and  what  is  the  length  thereof f  ii.  2.  The  same 
is  to  be  understood  by  the  breadth  and  length  of  the  new  tem¬ 
ple,  and  of  the  new  earth,  in  Ezekiel  xl.  xli.  xlii.  xliii.  xliv.  xlv. 
xlvi.  xlvii.  Also  by  the  length  and  breadth  of  the  altar  of 
burnt-offering,  of  the  tabernacle,  of  the  table  of  show-bread, 
of  the  altar  of  incense,  and  of  the  ark  therein  ;  and  also  by  the 
length  and  breadth  of  the  temple  at  Jerusalem,  and  of  many 
other  things,  which  are  described  by  measurement. 

862.  It  was  observed  that  their  compassing  about  the  camp 
of  the  saints  and  the  beloved  city,  signifies  that  they  would  en 
deavour  to  destroy  all  things  relating  to  the  New  Church,  both 
its  truths  and  its  goods,  and  even  its  doctrine  concerning  the 
Lord  and  concerning  life,  as  is  mentioned  in  the  preceding 
article  ;  the  reason  why  these  are  signified,  is,  because  by  the 
camp  of  the  saints  are  signified  all  the  truths  and  goods  of  the 
church  which  is  meant  by  the  New  Jerusalem.  That  a  camp, 
in  the  spiritual  sense,  signifies  all  things  of  the  church  which 
have  relation  to  its  good  and  truth,  may  appear  from  the  follow¬ 
ing  passages :  “  The  sun  and  moon  shall  be  dark,  and  the  stars 
shall  withdraw  their  shining  ;  and  Jehovah  shall  utter  his  voice 
before  his  army ;  for  his  camp  is  very  great,  for  he  is  strong 
that  executeth  his  Word,”  Joel  ii.  10, 11.  “  And  I  will  encamp 
about  mine  house,”  Zech.  ix.  8.  “For  God  hath  scattered  the 
bones  of  him  that  encampeth  against  thee,  because  God  hath 
despised  them,”  Psalm  liii.  6.  “The  angel  of  Jehovah  en- 
campeth  about  them  that  fear  him,  and  delivereth  them,”  Psalm 
xxxiv.  8.  The  angels  of  God  met  Jacob,  and  Jacob  said,  “  This 
is  God's  camp,  and  he  called  the  name  of  that  place  Mana- 
haim  ”  (the  two  camps),  Gen.  xxxii.  2,  3 ;  besides  other  places, 
as  Isaiah  xxix.  3;  Ezek.  i.  24 ;  Psalm  xxvii.  3.  That  by  armies 
in  the  Word  are  signified  the  truths  and  goods  of  the  church, 
alsr  the  falses  and  evils  thereof,  may  be  seen,  n.  447,  826,  833 ; 
the  same  is  also  signified  by  camps.  Since  by  the  sons  of  Is¬ 
rael,  and  their  twelve  tribes,  is  signified  the  church  as  to  all  its 
238 


v.  9,  10. j 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


863,  864 

truths  and  goods,  n.  349,  350,  they  were  therefore  called  the 
army  of  Jehovah,  Exod.  vii.  4 ;  xii.  41,  51;  and  when  they  halted 
and  were  assembled,  they  were  called  the  camp,  as  in  Levit. 
iv.  12;  viii.  17  ;  xii.  46;  xiv.  8;  xvi.  26,  28;  xxiv.  14,  23; 
Numb.  i.  ii.  iii.  iv.  5,  seq.,  v.  2 — 26;  ix.  17  to  the  end;  x.  1 — 11, 
29  ;  xi.  31,  32  ;  xii.  14,  15;  xix.  19 — 25  ;  xxxiii.  2 — 56  ;  Dent, 
xxiii.  10 — 15  ;  Amos  iv.  10.  From  these  considerations,  then, 
it  is  plain,  that  by  their  encompassing  the  camp  of  the  saints, 
and  the  beloved  city,  is  signified  that  they  would  endeavour  to 
destroy  all  the  truths  and  goods  of  the  New  Church  meant  by 
the  New  Jerusalem,  and  also  its  doctrine  concerning  the  Lord 
and  concerning  life.  The  like  is  signified  by  this  passage  in 
Luke:  “And  when  ye  shall  see  Jerusalem  compassed  with 
armies ,  then  know  that  the  desolation  thereof  is  nigh  ;  and 
Jerusalem  shall  be  trodden  down  of  the  Gentiles  until  the  times 
of  the  Gentiles  be  fulfilled,”  xxi.  20,  24  ;  speaking  of  the  con¬ 
summation  of  the  age,  which  is  the  last  time  of  the  church  ;  by 
Jerusalem  is  here  also  signified  the  church.  That  Gog  and  Ma¬ 
gog,  that  is,  they  who  are  in  external  worship  separated  from 
internal  worship,  will  then  invade  the  church,  and  endeavour 
to  destroy  it,  is  also  said  in  Ezek.  xxxviii.  8,  9,  11,  12,  15,  16  ; 
xxxix.  2  ;  and  that  then  there  will  be  a  New  Church  from  the 
Lord,  verse  16  to  the  end. 

863.  And  fire  came  down  from  God  out  of  heaven ,  and  de¬ 
voured  them ,  signifies  that  they  were  destroyed  by  the  concu¬ 
piscences  of  infernal  love.  By  fire  coming  down  out  of  heaven 
and  devouring  them,  are  signified  the  concupiscences  of  evils, 
or  of  infernal  love,  as  above,  n.  494,  748,  because  they  who  are 
in  external  worship  separated  from  internal  worship,  are  in  all 
sorts  of  evils  and  concupiscences,  by  reason  that  in  them  evils 
are  not  removed  by  any  actual  repentance,  n.  859.  It  is  said 
that  fire  came  down  from  God  out  of  heaven  ;  this  was  the  case 
in  ancient  times,  when  all  things  belonging  to  the  church  were 
represented  before  their  eyes,  consequently  when  churches  were 
representative ;  but  at  this  day,  when  representations  have 
ceased,  it  is  spoken  of  in  like  manner,  and  the  signification  is 
the  same  as  formerly,  when  the  thing  was  represented.  That 
fire  came  down  out  of  heaven  upon  those  who  profaned  things 
holy,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  494,  748.  The  same  is  said  of  Gog 
and  Magog  in  Ezekiel :  “  I  will  rain  upon  him  (Gog),  and  upon 
his  lands,  and  upon  many  people  that  are  with  him,  great  hail¬ 
stones,  fire  and  brimstone ,”  xxxviii.  21.  “And  I  will  send  a 
fire  on  Magog  f  xxxix.  6. 

864.  And'  the  devil  that  deceived  them  was  cast  into  the  lake 
of  fire  and  brimstone ,  where  the  beast  and  the  false  prophet  are , 
and  shall  be  tormented  day  and  night  for  ever  ana,  ever ,  signi¬ 
fies  that  they  who  were  in  evils  as  to  life  and  in  falses  as  to  doc¬ 
trine,  were  cast  into  hell,  where  they  will  unceasingly  and  for 

239 


865 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Cliap.  XX. 


ever  Le  interiorly  infested  by  the  love  of  their  falsity,  and  by 
the  lusts  of  their  evils.  By  the  devil  that  deceived  them,  is 
meant  the  dragon,  as  is  evident  from  what  goes  before,  and  by 
the  dragon  are  meant  in  general  those  who  are  in  evils  as  to 
life,  and  in  falses  as  to  doctrine,  n.  841 ;  he  is  called  the  devil 
that  deceived  them,  that  it  might  be  known  that  it  was  the 
dragon,  because  lie  was  the  deceiver,  as  appears  from  verses 
2,  3,  7,  8,  of  this  chapter ;  by  the  lake  of  fire  into  which  he  was 
cast,  is  signified  hell,  where  are  the  loves  of  what  is  false  and 
the  lusts  of  what  is  evil,  n.  835  ;  by  the  beast  and  the  false 
prophet  are  signified  they  who  are  in  faith  alone,  both  as  to  life 
and  doctrine,  both  the  unlearned  and  the  learned  ;  by  the  beast, 
the  unlearned,  and  by  the  false  prophet,  the  learned,  n.  834 ; 
by  being  tormented  day  and  night  is  signified  to  be  interiorly 
infested  unceasingly,  and  by  for  ever  and  ever  is  signified  to  al 
eternity  ;  and  whereas  it  is  said  that  they  were  cast  into  the  lake 
of  fire  arid  brimstone,  by  which  is  signified  where  the  loves  of 
falsity  and  the  lusts  of  evil  are,  n.  835,  these  are  what  they 
will  be  infested  by  interiorly  ;  for  every  one  in  hell  is  tormented 
by  his  love  and  its  concupiscences,  for  the  life  of  every  one 
there  is  made  up  of  them,  and  it  is  the  life  which  is  tormented, 
wherefore  there  are  degrees  of  torment  there  according  to  the 
degrees  of  the  love  of  evil  and  thence  of  falsity. 

865.  And  I  saw  a  great  white  throne ,  and  him  that  sat  on  its 
from  whose  face  the  earth  and  heave7i  fled  away ,  and  there  was 
found  no  place  for  them ,  signifies  the  universal  judgment  exe¬ 
cuted  by  the  Lord,  upon  all  the  former  heavens  that  were  oc¬ 
cupied  by  such  as  were  in  civil  and  moral  good,  but  in  no  spir¬ 
itual  good,  thus  who  resembled  Christians  in  externals,  but  in 
internals  were  devils  ;  which  heavens,  with  their  earth,  were 
totally  dissolved,  so  that  nothing  could  be  seen  of  them  any 
more.  Before  these  things  are  explained  in  their  order  accord¬ 
ing  to  the  letter,  something  must  be  premised  concerning  the 
universal  judgment  here  treated  of.  From  the  time  of  the  Lord’s 
being  in  the  world,  when  he  executed  the  last  judgment  in  per¬ 
son,  it  was  permitted  that  they  who  were  in  civil  and  moral 
good,  though  in  no  spiritual  good,  whence  in  externals  they  ap¬ 
peared  like  Christians,  but  in  internals  were  devils,  should  con¬ 
tinue  longer  than  the  rest  in  the  world  of  spirits,  which  is  in 
the  midst  between  heaven  and  hell ;  and  at  length  they  were 
allowed  to  make  there  for  themselves  fixed  habitations,  and  also 
by  the  abuse  of  correspondences,  and  by  phantasies,  to  form  to 
themselves  as  it  were  heavens,  which  also  they  did  form  in  great 
abundance  ;  but  when  these  were  multiplied  to  such  a  degree  as 
to  intercept  the  spiritual  light  and  spiritual  heat  in  their  descent 
from  the  superior  heavens  to  men  upon  earth,  then  the  Lord 
executed  the  last  judgment,  and  dispersed  those  imaginary  hea¬ 
vens;  which  was  effected  in  such  a  manner,  that  the  externals, 
240 


V.  10—12.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


866 


by  means  of  which  they  resembled  Christians,  were  removed, 
and  the  Internals  in  which  they  were  devils,  were  laid  opei 
when  they  appeared  such  as  they  were  in  themselves,  and  they 
who  proved  to  be  devils,  were  cast  into  hell,  every  one  accord¬ 
ing  to  the  evils  of  his  life  ;  this  was  done  in  the  year  1757.  But 
more  concerning  this  universal  judgment  may  be  seen  in  the 
little  work  on  the  Last  Judgment ,  published  at  London  in  the 
year  1758,  and  in  the  Continuation  of  the  same ,  published  at 
Amsterdam  in  the  year  1763.  We  will  now  proceed  to  the  ex- 
planation  :  by  the  great  white  throne,  and  him  who  sat  on  it,  is 
signified  the  universal  judgment  executed  by  the  Lord  ;  by  the 
throne  is  signified  heaven,  and  likewise  judgment,  n.  229;  by 
him  who  sat  on  the  throne  is  meant  the  Lord,  n.  808  at  the  end ; 
the  reason  why  the  throne  appeared  white,  is,  because  judg¬ 
ment  was  executed  from  divine  truths,  for  white  is  predicated 
of  truths,  n.  167,  379  ;  the  reason  why  the  throne  appeared 
great,  is,  because  judgment  was  likewise  executed  from  divine 
good,  for  great  is  predicated  of  what  is  good,  n.  656,  663  ;  from 
whose  face  the  earth  and  the  heaven  fled  away,  signifies  that  those 
heavens,  which  they  had  made  for  themselves,  as  described 
above,  together  with  their  earths,  were  dispersed  :  for  there  are 
earths  in  the  spiritual  world  as  well  as  in  the  natural  world,  as 
may  be  seen,  n.  260,  336  ;  but  the  earths,  like  every  thing  else 
there,  are  from. a  spiritual  origin  ;  and  there  was  no  place  found 
for  them,  signifies  that  those  heavens  with  their  earths  were  sc 
totally  dispersed,  that  nothing  could  be  seen  of  them  any  more. 
Hence  it  is  evident,  that  by  “  I  saw  a  great  white  throne,  and 
him  who  sat  on  it,  from  whose  face  the  earth  and  the  heaven 
fled  away,  and  there  was  no  place  found  for  them,”  is  signified 
the  universal  judgment  executed  by  the  Lord  upon  all  the  new 
heavens  that  were  inhabited  by  such  as  were  in  civil  and  moral 
good,  but  in  no  spiritual  good,  thus  who  resembled  Christians  in 
externals,  but  in  internals  were  devils ;  which  heavens,  together 
with  their  earth,  were  totally  dispersed,  so  that  nothing  could 
be  seen  of  them  any  more. 

866.  And  I  saw  the  dead  small  and  great  stand  before  Goa , 
signifies  all  who  had  died  from  the  earth,  and  were  now  among 
those  who  were  in  the  world  of  spirits,  of  whatever  condition 
and  quality,  assembled  by  the  Lord  for  judgment.  By  the  dead 
are  signified  all  who  had  departed  from  the  earth,  or  who  were 
dead  as  to  the  body,  concerning  whom  more  will  be  said  pres¬ 
ently;  by  small  and  great  are  signified  of  every  condition  a nr\ 
quality,  as  at  n.  604;  by  standing  before  God,  that  is,  before 
him  who  sat  on  the  throne,  is  signified  to  be  present  and  assem¬ 
bled  to  judgment.  By  the  dead  in  the  Word  the  same  thing  is 
signified  as  by  deaths  ;  and  deaths  have  a  variety  of  significa¬ 
tions ;  for  death  not  only  signifies  the  extinction  of  natural  life, 
or  decease,  but  also  the  extinction  of  spiritual  life,  which  is 
241  VOL.  II. — Q 


867 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  XX. 

damnation ;  by  death  is  also  signified  the  extinction  of  the  loves 
of  the  body  <.r  of  the  concupiscences  of  the  flesh,  after  which 
there  is  a  rei  ewal  of  life ;  in  like  manner  by  death  is  signified 
resurrection,  because  man  rises  again  immediately  after  death  : 
by  death  is  also  signified  neglect,  non-acknowledgment,  and  re¬ 
jection  by  the  world,  but  in  the  most  general  sense  by  death  the 
same  is  signified  as  by  the  devil,  wherefore  also  the  devil  is  called 
death,  and  by  the  devil  is  meant  hell  where  they  are  who  are 
called  devils,  hence  also  by  death  the  evil  of  the  will  is  under¬ 
stood  which  causes  man  to  be  a  devil.  Death  is  used  in  this 
last  sense  in  the  next  verse,  where  it  is  said  that  death  and  hell 

fave  up  their  dead,  and  that  they  were  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire. 

rom  what  has  been  said  it  may  appear  who  are  meant  by  the 
dead  in  the  variety  of  senses ;  here  are  signified  all  those  who 
had  departed  out  of  the  world,  or  who  had  died  from  the  earth, 
and  were  then  in  the  world  of  spirits.  It  is  said  in  the  world 
of  spirits,  because  all  enter  into  that  world  immediately  after 
their  decease,  and  are  there  prepared,  the  good  for  heaven,  and 
the  wicked  for  hell,  and  some  abide  there  only  a  month  or  a 
year,  and  others  from  ten  to  thirty  years  ;  and  they  who  were 
permitted  to  make  imaginary  heavens  to  themselves,  severa 
centuries  (ad  aliquot  scecula) ;  but  at  this  day  not  longer  than 
twenty  years  ;  there  is  in  that  world  a  vast  multitude,  and  socie¬ 
ties  there  as  in  the  heavens  and  in  the  hells,  concerning  which 
world  see  above,  n.  784,  791.  Upon  those  who  were  in  that 
world,  the  last  judgment  was  executed,  and  not  upon  those 
who  were  in  heaven,  nor  upon  those  who  were  in  hell,  for  they 
who  were  in  heaven  were  saved  before,  and  they  who  were  in 
hell  were  condemned  before.  From  these  considerations  it  may 
be  seen,  how  much  they  are  deceived  who  think  the  last  judg¬ 
ment  is  to  take  place  upon  earth,  and  that  then  the  bodies  of 
men  are  to  rise  again,  for  all  who  have  lived  from  the  first  crea¬ 
tion  of  the  world  are  together  in  the  spiritual  world,  and  all 
are  invested  with  a  spiritual  body,  which  in  the  sight  of  those 
who  are  spiritual  appears  as  a  man,  just  as  they  who  are  in  the 
natural  world  appear  in  the  sight  of  natural  men. 

867.  And  the  boohs  were  opened  /  and  another  booh  was 
opened .  which  is  the  booh  of  life ,  signifies  that  the  interiors  of 
the  minus  of  them  all  were  laid  open,  and  by  the  influx  of  light 
:lnd  heat  from  heaven  their  quality  was  seen  and  perceived,  as 
to  the  attentions  which  are  of  the  love  or  will,  and  thence  as  to 
the  thoughts  which  are  of  faith  or  of  the  understanding,  as  well 
the  wicked  as  the  good.  By  books  are  not  meant  books,  but 
the  interiors  of  the  minds  of  those  who  are  judged,  by  the 
books,  the  interiors  of  the  minds  of  those  who  are  wicked,  and 
are  judged  to  death,  and  by  the  book  of  life  such  as  are  good, 
and  are  judged  to  life.  They  are  called  books,  because  in  the 
interiors  of  the  mind  of  every  one  are  written  all  the  things 
242 


V.  12,  13.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


868,  869 


that  lie  thought,  intended,  spoke,  and  did  in  the  world  from  the 
will  or  the  love,  and  thence  from  the  understanding  or  faith ; 
all  these  things  are  written  in  the  life  of  every  one,  with  so 
much  exactness  that  not  one  of  them  is  wanting.  The  quality 
of  all  these  things  appears  to  the  life,  when  spiritual  light,,  which 
is  wisdom  from  the  Lord,  and  spiritual  heat,  which  is  love  from 
the  Lord,  flow-in  through  heaven.  Spiritual  light  discovers  the 
thoughts  which  are  of  the  understanding  and  faith,  and  spiritual 
heat  discovers  the  affections  which  are  of  the  will  and  love  ;  and 
spiritual  light  together  with  spiritual  heat  discover  the  inten¬ 
tions  and  endeavours.  That  this  is  the  case,  I  do  not  say  that 
the  rational  man  can  see  from  the  light  of  his  own  understand¬ 
ing,  hut  he  can  if  he  will,  provided  he  be  willing  to  understand 
that  there  is  given  spiritual  light  which  illuminates  the  under¬ 
standing,  and  spiritual  heat  which  kindles  the  will. 

868.  And  the  dead  were  judged  out  of  those  things  which 
were  written  in  the  books ,  according  to  their  works ,  signifies  that, 
all  were  judged  according  to  their  internal  life  in  externals.  By 
the  dead  are  signified  all  who  had  died  from  the  earth,  and  were 
then  in  the  world  of  spirits,  as  above,  n.  866 ;  out  of  those 
things  which  were  written  in  the  books,  signifies  out  of  the  in¬ 
teriors  of  every  one’s  mind  then  laid  open,  as  above,  n.  867 ; 
according  to  their  works,  signifies,  according  to  the  internal  life 
of  every  one  in  externals :  that  this  is  signified  by  works  in  the 
Word,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  73,  76,  94,  141,  641;  to  which  I 
will  further  add,  that  there  are  works  of  the  mind  and  works  of 
the  body,  both  of  them  at  once  internal  and  external ;  the  works 
of  the  mind  are  intentions  and  endeavours,  and  the  works  of  the 
body  are  words  and  actions,  each  of  these  proceed  from  the 
internal  life  of  man,  which  is  of  his  will  or  love ;  whatsoever 
does  not  close  in  works,  either  internal  which  relate  to  the 
mind,  or  external  which  relate  to  the  body,  is  not  in  the  life  of 
man,  for  it  flows  from  the  world  of  spirits  but  is  not  received, 
therefore  it  is  as  an  object  that  strikes  the  eye,  or  as  an  odour 
that  affects  the  nose,  from  which  a  man  turns  awa}"  his  face: 
but  more  may  be  seen  on  this  subject  in  the  above-cited  places, 
where  also  some  passages  are  adduced  from  the  Word  to  prove 
that  man  is  judged  according  to  his  works  ;  to  which  may  be 
added  the  following  from  Paul :  “  Against  the  day  of  wrath, 
and  revelation  of  the  righteous  judgment  of  God;  who  will 
render  to  every  man  according  to  his  deeds Rom.  ii.  5,  6. 
“For  we  must  all  appear  before  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ, 
that  every  one  may  receive  the  things  done  in  his  body,  ac¬ 
cording  to  that  he  hath  done ,  whether  it  be  good  or  evilf  2  Cor. 
v.  10. 

869.  And  the  sea  gave  up  the  dead  which  were  in  it ,  signifies 
the  external  and  natural  men  of  the  church  called  to  judgment. 
By  the  sea  is  signified  the  external  of  the  church,  which  is 

243 


870 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  XX. 

natural,  therefore  by  those  whom  the  sea  gave  up  are  signified 
the  external  and  natural  men  of  the  church  ;  that  the  sea  signi¬ 
fies  the  external  of  th§  church,  which  is  natural,  may  be  seen 
above,  n.  238,  239  at  the  end,  403,  404,  420,  470,  566,  659, 
661.  By  the  dead  are  meant  they  who  had  died  out  of  the 
earth,  as  above,  n.  866,  868.  The  reason  why  by  the  dead 
whom  the  sea  gave  up,  are  meant  the  external  men  of  the 
church,  is  because  no  others  were  judged  but  those  who  were  in 
some  kind  of  worship,  for  all  who  held  in  contempt  the  sanc¬ 
tities  of  the  church,  and  denied  a  God,  the  Word,  and  a  life 
after  death,  were  judged  immediately  after  death,  and  conjoined 
with  those  who  were  in  hell,  whither  they  were  afterwards  cast 
down ;  but  they  who  had  been  external  and  natural  men,  and 
professed  with  their  mouths  that  there  is  a  God,  that  there  are 
such  places  as  heaven  and  hell,  and  had  in  some  sort  acknow¬ 
ledged  the  Word,  these  are  they  who  were  called  to  judgment. 
Out  of  these  who  were  from  the  sea,  several  were  saved,  for  we 
do  not  read  that  all  these  were  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire,  as 
death  and  hell  were,  but  that  if  any  one  of  them  was  not  found 
written  in  the  book  of  life,  he  was  cast  therein,  verse  16.  Such 
of  these  as  were  saved,  are  also  meant  by  the  rest  of  the  dead 
which  lived  not  again  until  the  thousand  years  were  consum 
mated,  verse  5.  From  what  has  been  said  it  may  now  appear, 
that  by  the  sea  gave  up  the  dead  that  were  in  it,  are  signified 
the  external  and  natural  men  of  the  church  called  to  judgment. 

870.  And  death  and  hell  gave  up  the  dead  which  were  in  them , 
signifies  the  men  of  the  church  who  were  impious  at  heart,  and 
who  in  themselves  were  devils  and  satans,  called  to  judgment. 
By  death  and  hell  no  others  are  meant  than  they  who  interiorly 
in  themselves  were  devils  and  satans,  by  death  they  who  were 
inwardly  in  themselves  devils,  and  by  hell  they  who  inwardly  in 
themselves  were  satans,  consequently  all  the  impious  at  heart, 
who  nevertheless  in  externals  appeared  like  men  of  the  church ; 
for  no  others  were  assembled  to  this  universal  judgment ;  for 
they  who  in  externals  are  like  men  of  the  church,  whether  they 
be  of  the  laity  or  clergy,  and  in  internals  are  devils  and  satans, 
are  judged,  because  in  them  externals  are  to  be  separated  from 
internals,  and  such  likewise  can  be  judged,  because  they  have 
known  and  professed  the  things  which  appertain  to  the  church. 
That  by  death  are  meant  the  impious  at  heart  who  in  them¬ 
selves  were  devils,  and  by  hell  they  who  in  themselves  were 
satans,  may  appear  from  its  being  said,  that  death  and  hell  were 
cast  into  the  lake  of  fire,  verse  14,  for  neither  death  nor  hell 
can  be  cast  into  hell,  but  they  can  who  as  to  their  interiors  are 
death  and  hell,  that  is,  who  are  in  themselves  devils  and  satans. 
Who  are  meant  by  the  devil  and  Satan,  may  be  seen  above,  n. 
97,  851,  857 ;  and  that  they  are  death  who  in  themselves  are 
devils,  above,  n.  866.  In  other  places  also  mention  is  made  of 
*  244 


V.  13—15.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


871 — 874 


death  and  hell,  as  in  the  following  :  the  Son  of  Man  said,  “  I 
have  the  keys  of  hell  and  death,  Apoc.  i.  18.  The  name  of 
him  who  sat  on  the  pale  horse  uwas  death ,  and  hell  followed 
him,”  Apoc.  vi.  8  ;  in  like  manner  Hosea  xiii.  14;  Psalm  xviii. 
5,  6  ;  Psalm  xlix.  15,  16 ;  Psalm  cxvi.  3. 

871.  And  they  were  judged  every  one  according  to  their 
works ,  signifies  that  they  were  all  judged  according  to  their  in¬ 
ternal  life  in  externals,  as  appears  from  the  explanation  above, 
n.  868,  where  the  same  words  occur ;  to  which  I  will  further 
add,  that  every  one  is  judged  according  to  the  quality  of  his 
soul,  and  the  soul  of  man  is  his  life,  for  it  is  the  love  of  his  will, 
and  the  love  of  every  one’s  will  is  entirely  according  to  his  re¬ 
ception  of  the  divine  truth  proceeding  from  the  Lord,  and  this 
reception  is  taught  by  the  doctrine  of  the  church  derived  from 
the  Word. 

872.  And  death  and  hell  were  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire,  sig¬ 
nifies  that  the  impious  at  heart,  who  in  themselves  were  devils 
and  satans,  and  yet  seemed  in  externals  like  men  of  the  church, 
"were  cast  into  hell  among  those  who  were  in  the  love  of  evil, 
and  thence  in  the  love  of  falsity  agreeing  with  evil.  By  death 
and  hell  are  signified  the  impious  at  heart,  who  interiorly  in 
themselves  were  devils  and  satans,  and  yet  in  externals  like 
men  of  the  church,  as  above,  n.  870  ;  by  the  lake  of  fire  is  signi¬ 
fied  hell,  where  they  are  who  are  in  the  love  of  evil,  and  thus  in 
the  love  of  the  falsity  agreeing  with  evil,  thus  who  love  evil,  and 
confirm  it  by  reasonings  from  the  natural  man,  and  still  more 
they  who  confirm  it  by  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word  ;  these  can¬ 
not  interiorly  in  themselves  do  otherwise  than  deny  God,  for 
such  denial  lies  concealed  in  evil  of  life  confirmed  by  falses; 
a  lake  signifies  where  falsity  abounds,  and  fire  signifies  the  love 
of  evil,  as  above,  n.  841,  864.  Its  being  said  that  death  and 
hell  were  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire,  is  agreeable  to  angelic 
speech,  in  which  the  person  is  not  named,  but  that  which  is  in 
the  person,  and  constitutes  it ;  in  the  present  case,  that  in  the 
person  which  constitutes  his  death  and  hell ;  that  this  is  the  case, 
may  be  apparent  from  the  consideration  that  hell  cannot  be  cast 
into  hell. 

873.  This  is  the  second  death ,  signifies  that  with  these  there 
is  damnation  itself.  That  by  the  second  death  is  signified  spir¬ 
itual  death,  which  is  damnation,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  853  : 
this  is  said,  because  they  who  are  impious  at  heart,  and  in  them¬ 
selves  devils  and  satans,  and  yet  appear  like  men  of  the  church, 
are  damned  beyond  all  others. 

874.  And  whosoever  was  not  found  written  in  the  hook  of 
life ,  was  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire,  signifies  that  they  who  did 
not  live  according  to  the  Lord’s  commandments  in  the  Word,  and 
did  not  believe  in  the  Lord,  were  condemned.  That  by  the  book 
of  life  is  signified  the  Word,  and  that  by  being  judged  out  of 

245 


875 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  XX. 


that  hook,  is  signified  to  he  judged  according  to  the  truths  of 
the  Word,  may  he  seen  above,  n.  256,  259,  295,  302,  309,  317, 
324,  330 ;  and  no  others  are  found  written  in  the  hook  of  life 
than  such  as  have  lived  according  to  the  Lord’s  commandments 
in  the  Word,  and  have  believed  in  the  Lord  ;  this  therefore  is 
what  is  meant.  That  he  who  does  not  live  according  to  the 
Lord’s  commandments  in  the  Word,  is  condemned,  the  Lord 
teaches  in  John  :  “And  if  any  man  hear  my  words  and  believe 
not,  I  judge  him  not:  he  hath  one  that  judgeth  him ,  the  Word 
that  I  have  spoken,  that  shall  judge  him,  in  the  last  day ,”  xii. 
47,  48.  And  that  he  who  does  not  believe  in  the  Lord,  is  con¬ 
demned,  also  in  John  :  “  He  that  believeth  on  the  Son  hath 
everlasting  life,  and  he  that  believeth  not  the  Son,  shall  not  see 
life,  but  the  wrath  of  God  abideth  on  himf  iii.  36. 

875.  To  the  above  I  will  add  the  following  Memorable  Re¬ 
lations.  Awaking  one  morning  from  sleep,  I  saw  two  angels 
descending  out  of  heaven,  one  from  the  southern  quarter  of 
heaven  and  the  other  from  the  eastern  quarter  of  heaven,  each 
in  his  chariot  drawn  by  white  horses ;  the  chariot  in  which  the 
angel  from  the  southern  quarter  of  heaven  was  conveyed,  shone 
like  silver,  and  the  chariot  in  which  the  angel  from  the  eastern 
quarter  of  heaven  was  conveyed,  shone  like  gold  ;  and  the  reins 
which  they  held  in  their  hands  were  refulgent  as  the  flaming 
light  of  the  morning ;  thus  these  two  angels  appeared  to  me  at 
a  distance,  but  when  they  came  nearer,  they  did  not  appear  in 
chariots,  but  in  their  own  angelic  form,  which  is  human.  He 
who  came  from  the  eastern  quarter  of  heaven  was  clad  in  a 
bright  purple  garment,  and  he  who  came  from  the  southern 
quarter  of  heaven  in  a  raiment  of  violet  blue.  As  soon  as  they 
reached  the  regions  beneath  the  heavens,  they  ran  to  meet  each 
other,  as  if  they  strove  which  should  be  first,  and  mutually  em¬ 
braced  and  kissed  each  other.  I  was  informed  that  these  two 
angels,  during  their  abode  on  earth,  had  been  conjoined  in  the 
bond  of  an  interior  friendship,  but  that  now  one  was  in  the 
eastern  heaven  and  the  other  in  the  southern.  In  the  eastern 
heaven  are  such  as  are  principled  in  love  from  the  Lord  ;  and 
in  the  southern  heaven  are  such  as  are  principled  in  wisdom 
from  the  Lord.  When  they  had  conversed  together  some  time 
about  the  magnificence  of  their  respective  heavens,  their  dis¬ 
course  took  a  turn  upon  the  question  whether  heaven  in  its 
essence  be  love,  or  whether  it  be  wisdom  ?  They  immediately 
agreed  that  one  derived  its  origin  from  the  other,  but  the  debate 
was  which  was  the  primitive  and  which  the  derivative.  The 
angel  who  came  from  the  heaven  of  wisdom  then  asked  the 
other,  “What  is  love?”  to  which  he  replied,  “That  love,  origi¬ 
nating  from  the  Lord  as  a  sun,  is  the  vital  heat  of  angels  and 
men,  thus  their  life :  that  the  derivations  of  love  are  called  aftec- 
246 


Chap.  XX.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  875 

tions  ;  and  that  by  these  are  produced  perceptions  and  thus 
thoughts,  whence  it  follows  that  wisdom  in  its  origin  is  love ; 
consequently  that  thought  in  its  origin  is  the  affection  of  that 
love ;  and  it  is  evident  from  the  derivations  viewed  in  their 
order,  that  thought  is  nothing  else  but  the  form  of  affection  ; 
but  the  reason  why  this  is  not  known,  is,  because  thoughts  are 
in  light,  but  affections  are  in  heat,  so  that  the  mind  reflects  upon 
its  thoughts,  but  not  on  its  affections,  in  the  same  manner  as 
obtains  with  sound  and  speech.  That  thought  is  nothing  else 
but  the  form  of  affection,  may  also  be  illustrated  by  the  case  of 
speech,  which  is  nothing  else  but  the  form  of  sound  ;  there  is 
also  a  similarity,  because  sound  corresponds  to  affection,  and 
speech  to  thought,  wherefore  affection  utters  the  sound,  and 
thought  utters  the  speech ;  this  may  be  further  elucidated  by 
this  consideration,  that  if  you  take  away  sound  from  speech, 
nothing  of  speech  remains,  and,  in  like  manner,  if  you  take 
away  affection  from  thought,  nothing  of  thought  remains. 
Hence  then  it  is  plain,  that  love  is  the  all  of  wisdom,  conse¬ 
quently  the  essence  of  the  heavens  is  love,  and  their  existence 
is  wisdom,  or  what  is  the  same  thing,  the  heavens  have  their 
being  from  the  divine  love,  and  exist  from  the  divine  love  by 
the  divine  wisdom,  wherefore,  as  was  said  above,  the  one  de¬ 
rives  its  origin  from  the  other.”  There  was  with  me  at  that  time 
a  novitiate  spirit,  who  on  hearing  this  discourse,  asked,  Whether 
it  is  the  same  with  charity  and  faith,  since  charity  has  relation 
to  affection,  and  faith  to  thought  ?  The  angel  replied,  “  It  is  the 
same ;  for  faith  is  nothing  else  but  the  form  of  charity,  just  as 
speech  is  the  form  of  sound  ;  faith  being  formed  by  charity  as 
speech  is  formed  by  sound  ;  the  mode  of  its  formation  is  also 
known  to  us  in  heaven,  but  there  is  no  opportunity  to  explain 
it  at  present.”  “By  faith,  however,”  he  added,  “I  mean  spirit¬ 
ual  faith,  the  spirit  and  life  of  which  is  derived  solely  from  char¬ 
ity,  for  charity  is  spiritual,  and  by  charity,  faith  ;  wherefore  faith 
without  charity  is  a  merely  natural  faith,  which  is  dead,  which 
also  conjoins  itself  with  merely  natural  affection,  which  is  no¬ 
thing  else  but  concupiscence.”  The  angels  conversed  on  these 
subjects  spiritually,  and  spiritual  discourse  comprehends  thou¬ 
sands  of  things  which  natural  language  cannot  express,  and 
what  is  wonderful,  such  as  do  not  even  fall  within  the  ideas  of 
natural  thought.  Remember  this,  I  beseech  you,  and  when  you 
come  out  of  natural  light  into  spiritual  light,  as  is  the  case  after 
death,  inquire  what  faith  is  and  what  charity  is,  and  you  will 
clearly  see  that  faith  is  charity  in  form,  and  therefore  that  char¬ 
ity  is  the  all  of  faith,  consequently  that  it  is  the  soul,  life,  and 
essence  of  faith,  just  as  the  affection  is  of  thought,  and  as 
the  sound  is  of  speech ;  and  if  you  desire  it,  you  will  see  the 
formation  of  faith  from  charity  like  the  formation  of  speech 
from  sound,  because  they  correspond.  After  discoursing  to- 
247 


875 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xx. 

gether  for  some  time  on  these  and  such  like  subjects,  the  angels 
departed,  and  as  they  retired  each  to  his  respective  heaven, 
their  heads  appeared  encompassed  with  stars :  and  when  they 
were  some  distance  from  me,  they  again  seemed  to  be  borne  in 
chariots  as  before. 

When  these  two  angels  were  gone  out  of  my  sight,  I  saw  a 
garden  on  my  right  hand,  in  which  were  olive-treses,  vines,  fig- 
trees,  laurels,  and  palm-trees,  planted  in  order,  according  to 
correspondence.  I  looked  into  the  garden,  and  saw  angels  and 
spirits  walking  and  conversing  together  among  the  trees ;  then 
a  certain  angelic  spirit  observed  me  (they  are  called  angelic 
spirits,  who  in  the  world  of  spirits  are  prepared  for  heaven,  and 
afterwards  become  angels),  and  came  out  of  the  garden  towards 
me,  and  said,  “  Will  you  come  with  me  into  our  paradise,  and 
you  shall  hear  and  see  wonderful  things.”  I  went  with  him, 
and  then  he  said  to  me,  “  Those  whom  you  see  (for  there  were 
many  persons  there)  are  all  principled  in  the  affection  of  truth, 
and  thence  in  the  light  of  wisdom  :  here  also  is  a  building  which 
we  call  the  Temple  of  Wisdom  ;  but  the  nature  of  this  building 
is  such,  that  it  cannot  be  seen  by  him  who  thinks  himself  very 
wise,  much  less  by  him  who  thinks  himself  wise  enough,  and 
still  less  by  him  who  thinks  himself  wise  from  himself ;  the  rea¬ 
son  is,  because  such  persons  are  not  in  the  reception  of  the  light 
of  heaven  from  the  affection  of  genuine  wisdom :  genuine  wisdom 
consists  in  a  man’s  seeing  from  the  light  of  heaven,  that  what 
ne  knows,  understands,  and  is  wise  in,  is,  respectively  to  what 
he  does  not  know,  understand,  nor  is  wise  in,  as  a  drop  to  the 
ocean,  consequently  next  to  nothing.  Every  one  who  is  in 
this  paradisiacal  garden,  and  perceives  and  acknowledges  in 
himself,  that  his  own  wisdom  is  so  little  comparatively,  sees  that 
temple  of  wisdom,  for  interior  light  enables  a  man  to  see  it,  but 
not  exterior  light  without  it and  inasmuch  as  I  had  often 
thought  so  myself,  both  from  science,  and  then  from  perception, 
and  lastly  in  consequence  of  seeing  it  from  interior  light,  and 
had  acknowledged  that  man  had  so  little  wisdom,  behold !  it 
was  given  me  to  see  that  temple.  In  form  it  was  stupendous, 
it  was  raised  a  great  height  above  the  ground,  and  was  quad¬ 
rangular,  with  walls  of  crystal,  its  roof  of  transparent  jasper  ele¬ 
gantly  arched ;  the  foundation  consisted  of  precious  stones  of 
various  kinds ;  and  the  steps  leading  up  to  it  were  of  polished 
alabaster ;  at  the  sides  of  the  steps  were  seen  figures  of  lions 
with  their  cubs.  I  then  asked  whether  I  might  be  allowed  to 
enter ;  and  being  informed  that  I  might,  I  ascended  therefore 
the  steps,  and  when  I  had  entered,  I  observed,  as  it  were,  che¬ 
rubs  flying  beneath  the  roof,  and  presently  vanishing  out  of 
sight ;  the  floor  under  our  feet  was  of  cedar,  and  the  whole  tern- 

Ele,  by  reason  of  the  transparency  of  its  l'oof  and  walls,  seemed 
uilt  to  be  the  form  of  light.  The  angelic  spirit  went  in  with 
248 


THE*  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


87  8 


Chap,  xx.] 

me,  and  I  related  to  him  what  I  had  heard  from  the  two  angels 
concerning  love  and  wisdom,  as  also  concering  charity  and 
faith  ;  and  he  said  to  me,  “  Did  they  not  also  mention  a  third  ?” 
And  I  said,  “  What  third  ?”  He  replied,  “  USE.  Love  and 
wisdom  without  use  are  not  any  thing,  they  are  only  ideal  enti¬ 
ties,  nor  do  they  become  real  until  they  are  fixed  in  use  ;  for 
love,  wisdom,  and  use,  are  three  things  which  cannot  be  sepa  • 
rated ;  for  if  they  are  separated  each  is  reduced  to  nothing ; 
love  is  nothing  without  wisdom,  but  in  wisdom  it  is  formed  for 
something,  which  something  is  use,  wherefore  when  love  by  wis¬ 
dom  is  in  use,  then  it  is  something,  yea,  it  then  really  is  :  they 
are  exactly  like  end,  cause,  and  effect ;  the  end  is  not  any  thing 
unless  it  exists  by  the  cause  in  the  effect ;  and  if  any  one  of  the 
three  be  destroyed,  the  whole  is  destroyed,  and  becomes  as 
nothing.  It  is  the  same  with  charity,  faith,  and  works  ;  charity 
without  faith  is  nothing,  nor  is  faith  any  thing  without  charity, 
nor  are  charity  and  faith  any  thing  without  works,  but  in  works 
they  become  something,  the  quality  of  which  something  is  ac¬ 
cording  to  the  use  of  those  works.  It  is  the  same  with  affection, 
thought,  and  operation  ;  and  also  with  will,  understanding,  and 
action.  That  this  is  the  case,  may  be  seen  clearly  in  this  tem¬ 
ple,  because  the  light,  in  which  we  are  here,  is  a  light  illustrating 
the  interiors  of  the  mind.  The  science  of  geometry  teaches 
also  that  nothing  can  be  complete  or  perfect  except  it  be  a 
trine,  or  a  compound  of  three,  for  a  line  is  nothing  without  an 
area,  and  an  area  is  nothing  unless  it  becomes  a  solid,  wherefore 
the  one  must  be  drawn  into  the  other,  that  they  may  exist  and 
co-exist  in  the  third.  As  it  is  in  this  instance,  so  it  is  likewise 
in  the  case  of  all  and  every  created  thing,  they  have  their  limit 
and  termination  in  a  third.  Hence  it  is,  that  three  in  the 
Word,  spiritually  understood,  signifies  what  is  complete  and 
entire.  This  being  the  case,  I  cannot  but  wonder  that  some 
profess  faith  alone,  some  charity  alone,  and  some  works  alone, 
when  yet  one  without  the  other,  or  any  two  of  them  without  the 
third,  are  a  mere  nothing.”  But  then  I  asked  him,  “  May  not 
a  man  have  charity  and  faith,  and  yet  not  have  works  ?  May 
he  not  be  inclined  both  in  affection  and  thought  towards  some 
particular  purpose,  and  yet  not  be  in  its  operation?”  The 
angelic  spirit  answered,  u  He  can  only  be  so  ideally,  but  not 
really,  for  he  must  needs  be  in  the  endeavour  or  will  to  operate, 
and  will  or  endeavour  is  in  itself  an  action,  because  it  is  con¬ 
tinually  striving  towards  action,  which  becomes  an  exterior  act 
when  opportunity  occurs  to  determine  it,  wherefore  endeavour 
and  will,  as  an  interior  act,  is  accepted  by  every  wise  man, 
because  it  is  accepted  by  God,  altogether  as  though  it  were  an 
exterior  act,  provided  it  fail  not  to  operate  when  opportunity 
offers.” 

After  this  I  descended  the  steps  fr:>m  the  temple  of  wisdom 
249 


875  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XX. 

and  walked  in  the  garden,  and  I  observed  some  persons  sitting 
under  a  laurel  and  eating  tigs ;  I  approached  and  asked  them 
for  some  tigs,  which  they  gave  me  ;  and  lo,  the  tigs  in  my  hand 
became  grapes ;  when  I  expressed  my  surprise  at  this,  the 
angelic  spirit,  who  was  still  with  me,  said,  “The  tigs  in  your 
hand  became  grapes,  because  tigs  by  correspondence  signify  the 
goods  of  charity  and  thence  of  faith  in  the  natural  or  external 
man,  but  grapes  signify  the  goods  of  charity  and  thence  of  faith 
in  the  spiritual  or  internal  man ;  and  because  thou  lovest  spir¬ 
itual  things,  therefore  has  this  change  happened  to  you,  for  in 
our  world  all  things  come  to  pass  and  exist,  and  are  also  changed, 
according  to  correspondences.”  And  instantly  I  felt  a  desire 
to  know  how  a  man  can  do  good  from  God,  and  yet  as  from 
himself ;  wherefore  I  asked  those  who  were  eating  figs,  what 
was  their  notion  on  the  subject  ?  they  said  they  could  conceive 
no  other  but  that  God  operates  it  inwardly  in  man,  and  by  man 
when  he  knows  nothing  of  it ;  since  if  man  were  conscious  of  it, 
and  so  did  it  as  if  from  himself,  which  also  is  to  do  it  from  him¬ 
self,  he  would  not  do  good  but  evil ;  for  all  that  proceeds  from 
man,  as  from  himself,  proceeds  from  his  proprium  or  selfhood, 
and  the  proprium  of  man  from  his  birth  is  evil.  How  then  can 
good  from  God  and  evil  from  man  be  joined  together,  and  pro¬ 
ceed  conjointly  into  action?  besides  the  proprium  of  man  in 
matters  relating  to  salvation  is  ever  full  of  its  own  merit,  and  in 
proportion  as  this  is  the  case,  it  derogates  from  the  Lord’s 
merit,  which  is  the  highest  injustice  and  impiety.  In  short,  if 
the  good  which  God  operates  in  man  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  were  to 
flow  into  man’s  volition  and  thence  into  his  actions,  that  good 
would  be  totally  defiled  and  also  profaned,  which  God  never 
permits.  Man  may,  indeed,  think  that  the  good  which  he  does 
is  from  God,  and  call  it  the  good  of  God  through  him,  and  as 
it  were  from  him,  but  still  we  do  not  comprehend  how  it  can  be 
so.  But  I  then  opened  my  mind,  and  said,  “  You  do  not  com¬ 
prehend  how  it  can  be  so,  because  you  think  from  appearances, 
and  such  thought,  when  confirmed,  is  fallacy.  You  are  under 
the  appearance  and  thence  under  the  fallacy,  because  you  be¬ 
lieve  the  appearance  and  consequent  fallacy,  that  all  things 
wdiich  a  man  wills  and  thinks,  and  thence  acts  and  speaks,  are 
in  him,  and  consequently  from  him,  when  nevertheless,  not  one 
of  all  such  things  is  in  him  except  the  state  and  capacity  of 
receiving  that  which  enters  by  influx.  Man  is  not  life  in  him¬ 
self,  but  an  organ  receptive  of  life  ;  the  Lord  alone  is  life  in 
himself,  as  he  also  says  in  John  :  “  For  as  the  Father  hath  life 
in  himself ,  so  hath  he  given  to  the  Son  to  have  life  in  himself f 
v.  26  ;  besides  other  places,  as  John  xi.  25  ;  xiv.  6,  19.  There 
are  two  things  which  constitute  life,  love  and  wisdom,  or  what 
amounts  to  the  same,  the  good  of  love  and  the  truth  of  wisdom ; 
these  flow  from  God  and  are  received  by  man,  and  they  are  felt 
250 


Chap,  xx.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


875 


by  man,  as  in  him,  and  because  they  are  felt  by  him,  as  in  him, 
they  also  proceed  as  if  from  him  ;  that  they  are  so  felt  by 
man,  is  given  of  the  Lord,  that  that  which  flows-in  may  affect 
him,  and  so  be  received  and  remain.  But  as  all  evil  likewise 
enters  by  influx,  not  from  God  but  from  hell,  and  is  received 
with  delight,  because  man  is  born  such  an  organ,  therefore  he 
receives  no  more  good  from  God,  but  in  proportion  to  the  evil 
which  is  removed  by  man  as  if  from  himself,  which  is  effected 
by  repentance,  and  at  the  same  time  by  faith  in  the  Lord. 
That  love  and  wisdom,  charity  and  faith,  or  to  speak  in  more 
general  terms,  the  good  of  love  and  charity,  and  the  truth  of 
wisdom  and  faith,  now -in,  and  that  the  things  which  flow-in 
appear  in  man  as  if  they  were  in  him,  and  thence  as  if  they 
were  from  him,  may  be  plainly  seen  from  the  sight,  hearing, 
smell,  taste,  and  touch ;  for  whatever  things  are  felt  by  the 
organs  of  those  senses,  flow  from  without,  and  are  felt  in  them ; 
the  case  is  the  same  with  the  organs  of  the  internal  senses,  only 
with  this  difference,  that  into  the  latter  flow  spiritual  things 
which  do  not  appear,  but  into  the  former  natural  things  which 
do  appear.  In  a  word,  man  is  an  organ  receptive  of  life  from 
God,  consequently  he  is  receptive  of  good,  in  proportion  as  he 
desists  from  evil ;  the  power  to  desist  from  evil,  the  Lord  gives 
to  every  man,  because  he  gives  him  the  power  to  will  and  to 
understand  as  if  from  himself,  and  whatsoever  a  man  does  from 
the  will  as  his  own,  according  to  understanding  as  his  own, 
or  what  is  the  same  thing,  whatever  he  does  from  freedom  of 
will  according  to  the  conviction  of  the  understanding,  that 
remains ;  and  by  this  the  Lord  brings  man  into  a  state  of  con¬ 
junction  with  himself,  and  in  that  state  reforms,  regenerates, 
and  saves  him.  The  life  which  flows-in,  is  life  proceeding  from 
the  Lord,  which  is  also  called  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  in  the 
Word  the  Holy  Spirit,  of  which  also  it  is  said  that  it  enlightens 
and  quickens,  yea,  that  it  operates  in  man  ;  but  this  life  is  varied 
and  modified  according  to  the  organization  induced  on  man  by 
his  love  and  the  object  he  has  in  view.  You  may  also  know, 
that  all  the  good  of  love  and  charity  and  all  the  truth  of  wisdom 
and  faith  flow-in,  and  are  not  in  man,  from  this  consideration, 
that  he  who  supposes  that  such  things  are  inherent  in  man  by 
creation,  cannot  think  otherwise  than  that  God  has  infused 
himself  into  man,  and  thus  that  men  are  in  part  gods,  and  yet 
they  who  so  think  from  faith,  become  devils,  and  stink  like 
dead  carcasses.  Besides,  what  is  all  human  action  but  the  action 
of  the  mind  ?  for  what  the  mind  wills  and  thinks,  that  it  acts 
by  its  organ  the  body,  wherefore  when  the  mind  is  guided  by 
the  Lord,  its  actions  are  also  guided,  and  the  mind  and  the 
actions  flowing  from  it  are  guided  by  the  Lord,  when  it  believes 
in  him.  Were  not  this  the  case,  tell  me  if  you  can,  why  the 
Lord  in  the  Word  has  a  thousand  and  a  thousand  times  com 
251 


875  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XX. 

manded  man  to  love  liis  neighbour,  to  do  the  goods  of  charity, 
and  to  bear  fruit  as  a  tree,  and  to  keep  the  commandments,  and 
all  this  with  a  view  to  salvation ;  also  why  it  is  said,  that  man 
shall  be  judged  according  to  his  deeds  or  works,  he  who  has 
done  good  to  heaven  and  life,  and  he  who  has  done  evil,  to  hell 
and  death  ?  how  could  the  Lord  have  said  such  things,  if  all 
that  proceeds  from  man  were  meritorious  and  consequently  evil? 
Know,  therefore,  that  if  the  mind  be  charity,  the  action  is  char¬ 
ity  also,  but  if  the  mind  be  faith  alone,  which  is  a  faith  sepa¬ 
rated  from  spiritual  charity,  the  action  also  is  such  faith,  and 
this  faith  is  meritorious,  because  its  charity  is  natural  and  not 
spiritual;  not  so  the  faith  of  charity,  because  charity  does  not 
desire  to  have  any  merit,  and  therefore  neither  does  its  faith.” 
On  hearing  this,  they  who  sat  under  the  laurel  said,  “We  com¬ 
prehend  the  justness  of  your  observations,  and  yet  we  do  not 
comprehend  it.”  And  I  replied,  “  You  comprehend  the  justness 
of  my  observations  by  virtue  of  that  common  perception  which 
man  enjoys  from  the  influx  of  light  out  of  heaven,  when  he  hears 
any  truths ;  but  you  do  not  comprehend  it  by  reason  of  that 
peculiar  perception,  which  every  man  has  in  consequence  of  an 
influx  of  light  from  the  world  ;  these  two  sorts  of  perception, 
namely,  the  internal  and  external,  or  the  spiritual  and  natural, 
make  one  in  wise  men ;  you  also  may  make  them  one,  if  you 
look  up  to  the  Lord  and  put  away  evils.”  Seeing  that  they 
understood  these  words,  I  plucked  off  some  twigs  from  the 
laurel,  under  which  we  were  sitting,  and  held  them  out,  and 
said,  “Do  you  believe  that  this  is  from  me,  or  from  the  Lord?” 
And  they  said,  “  They  believed  it  was  through  me  as  from  me,” 
and  lo  !  the  branches  blossomed  in  their  hands.  As  I  was 
retiring,  I  saw  a  table  made  of  cedar- wood,  on  which  there  was 
a  book,  under  a  green  olive-tree,  whose  trunk  was  entwined 
about  with  a  vine  ;  I  viewed  it  attentively,  and  behold,  it  was  a 
book  which  I  had  written,  entitled  Angelic  Wisdom  concerning 
the  Divine  Love  and  the  Divine  Wisdom  !  and  also  concerning 
the  Divine  Providence  /  and  I  said,  “  In  that  book  it  is  fully 
shown,  that  man  is  an  organ  receptive  of  life,  and  not  life.” 
After  these  things  I  returned  home  from  the  garden  exhilarated 
in  mind,  and  accompanied  by  the  angelic  spirit,  who  said  to  me 
in  the  way,  “  If  you  wish  to  see  clearly  what  faith  and  charity 
are,  thus  what  faith  is  when  separated  from  charity,  and  what  it 
is  when  conjoined  with  charity,  I  will  give  you  ocular  demon¬ 
stration  !”  And  I  replied,  “  Do  so.”  And  he  said,  “  Instead 
of  faith  and  charity,  think  of  light  and  heat,  and  you  will  see  it 
clearly ;  for  faith  in  its  essence  is  the  truth  of  wisdom,  and  char¬ 
ity  in  its  essence  is  the  affection  of  love,  and  the  truth  of  wisdom 
in  heaven  is  light,  and  the  affection  of  love  in  heaven  is  heat ; 
the  light  and  heat  in  which  the  angels  are,  is  nothing  else  ; 
hence  thou  mayest  see  clearly,  what  faith  is  separated  from 
252 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


875 


Chap,  xxi.] 

charity,  and  what  faith  is  when  conjoined  with  charity  ;  faith 
separated  from  charity  is  like  the  light  in  winter ;  and  faith 
conjoined  with  charity  is  like  the  light  in  spring;  the  light  in 
winter,  which  is  light  separated  from  heat,  and  in  consequence 
conjoined  with  cold,  strips  the  trees  of  their  leaves,  hardens  the 
ground,  kills  the  green  herb,  and  also  congeals  the  waters ;  but 
the  light  in  spring,  which  is  light  conjoined  with  heat,  causes 
the  trees  to  vegetate,  first  into  leaves,  then  into  blossoms,  and 
lastly  into  fruits  ;  it  opens  and  softens  the  ground,  so  that  it  pro¬ 
duces  grass,  herbs,  flowers,  and  fruit  trees,  and  also  dissolves 
the  ice,  so  that  the  waters  can  flow  from  their  springs.  It  is 
exactly  the  same  with  faith  and  charity ;  faith  separated  from 
charity  kills  all  things,  and  faith  conjoined  with  charity  gives 
life  to  all  things ;  this  quickening  and  this  extinction  of  things 
may  be  seen  to  the  life  in  our  spiritual  world,  because  here  faith 
is  light,  and  charity  is  heat;  for  where  faith  is  conjoined  with 
charity,  there  are  paradisiacal  gardens,  shrubberies,  and  lawns, 
which  flourish  and  spread  their  fragrance  in  proportion  to  that 
union ;  but  where  faith  is  separated  from  charity,  there  does 
not  grow  so  much  as  a  blade  of  grass  ;  nor  any  green  thing 
except  it  be  on  brambles,  thorns,  and  nettles ;  this  is  effected 
by  the  heat  and  light  proceeding  from  the  Lord  as  a  sun,  in  the 
angels  and  spirits,  and  thereby  out  of  them.”  There  were  on 
this  occasion  not  far  from  us  some  of  the  clergy,  whom  the 
angelic  spirit  called  justifiers  and  sanctifiers  of  men  by  faith 
alone,  and  also  arcanists  or  dealers  in  mysteries ;  we  related 
the  same  things  to  them,  and  demonstrated  the  truth  so  plainly, 
that  they  saw  it  was  so ;  but  when  we  asked  them  whether 
they  admitted  it  to  be  so,  they  turned  their  backs,  and  said, 
“We  did  not  hear  you;”  but  we  called  out  to  them,  saying, 
“  Hear  us  now  then  ;”  but  immediately  they  placed  both  hands 
on  their  ears,  and  exclaimed,  “We  will  not  hear.” 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

1.  And  I  saw  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth  :  for  the  for¬ 
mer  heaven  and  the  former  earth  were  passed  away ;  and  the 
sea  was  no  more. 

2.  And  I,  John,  saw  the  holy  city,  Hew  Jerusalem,  coming 
down  from  God  out  of  heaven,  prepared  as  a  bride  adorned  for 
her  husband. 

3.  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  heaven,  saying,  Behold, 
the  tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men,  and  he  will  dwell  with 
them,  and  they  shall  be  his  people,  and  God  himself  shall  be 
with  them  their  God. 

253 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Cliap.  Xxi. 

4.  And  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes  ;  and 
there  shall  be  death  no  more,  neither  sorrow  nor  crying,  neither 
shall  there  be  pain  any  more,  for  the  former  things  are  passed 
away. 

5.  And  he  that  sat  upon  the  throne  said,  Behold,  I  make  all 
things  new.  And  he  said  unto  me,  Write ;  for  these  words  are 
true  and  faithful. 

6.  And  he  said  unto  me,  It  is  done.  I  am  ‘the  Alpha  and 
the  Omega,  the  Beginning  and  the  End.  I  will  give  unto  him 
that  is  athirst  of  the  fountain  of  the  water  of  life  freely. 

7.  He  that  overcometh  shall  inherit  all  things ;  and  I  will 
be  his  God,  and  he  shall  be  my  son. 

8.  But  the  fearful,  and  the  unfaithful,  and  the  abominable, 
and  murderers,  and  whoremongers,  and  sorcerers,  and  idolaters, 
and  all  liars,  shall  have  their  part  in  the  lake  which  burneth 
with  fire  and  brimstone :  which  is  the  second  death. 

9.  And  there  came  unto  me  one  of  the  seven  angels  wTho 
had  the  seven  vials  full  of  the  seven  last  plagues,  and  talked 
with  me,  saying,  Come  hither,  I  will  show  thee  the  bride,  the 
Lamb’s  wife. 

10.  And  he  carried  me  away  in  the  spirit  to  a  great  and 
high  mountain,  and  showed  me  the  great  city,  the  holy  Jeru¬ 
salem,  descending  out  of  heaven  from  God, 

11.  Having  the  glory  of  God:  and  the  light  thereof  was 
like  unto  a  most  precious  stone,  even  like  a  jasper-stone,  clear 
as  crystal. 

12.  And  it  had  a  wall  great  and  high.  And  it  had  twelve 
gates,  and  at  the  gates  twelve  angels,  and  names  written 
thereon,  which  are  those  of  the  twelve  tribes  of  the  sons  of 
Israel. 

13.  On  the  east,  three  gates;  on  the  north,  three  gates;  on 
the  south,  three  gates ;  and  on  the  west,  three  gates. 

14.  And  the  wall  of  the  city  had  twelve  foundations,  and 
in  them  the  names  of  the  twelve  apostles  of  the  Lamb. 

15.  And  he  that  talked  with  me  had  a  golden  reed,  to  mea¬ 
sure  the  city,  and  the  gates  thereof,  and  the  wall  thereof. 

16.  And  the  city  lieth  four-square,  and  the  length  thereof 
is  as  large  as  the  breadth :  and  he  measured  the  city  with  the 
reed,  twelve  thousand  furlongs.  The  length  and  the  breadth 
and  the  height  of  it  are  equal. 

17.  And  he  measured  the  wall  thereof,  a  hundred  and  forty- 
four  cubits,  according  to  the  measure  of  a  man,  that  is,  of  an 
angel. 

18.  And  the  structure  of  the  wall  thereof  was  jasper.  And 
the  city  was  pure  gold,  like  unto  pure  glass. 

19.  And  the  foundations  of  the  wall  of  the  city  were  adorned 
with  every  precious  stone.  The  first  foundation  was  jasper ;  the 
second,  sapphire  ;  the  third,  chalcedony  ;  the  fourth,  emerald  ; 

254 


Chap.  xxi.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


20.  The  fifth,  sardonyx;  the  sixth,  sardins ;  the  seventh, 
chrysolite;  the  eighth,  beryl;  the  ninth,  topaz;  the  tenth 
chrysoprasus ;  the  eleventh,  jacinth  :  the  twelfth,  amethyst. 

21.  And  the  twelve  gates  were  twelve  pearls ;  every  one  of 
the  gates  was  of  one  pearl ;  and  the  street  of  the  city  was  pure 
gold  like  transparent  glass. 

22.  And  I  saw  no  temple  then  in ;  for  its  temple  is  the  Lord 
God  Almighty  and  the  Lamb. 

23.  And  the  city  hath  no  reed  of  the  sun,  neither  of  the 
moon,  to  shine  in  it ;  for  the  g.ory  of  God  did  light  it,  and  its 
lamp  is  the  Lamb. 

24.  And  the  nations  of  them  that  are  saved  shall  walk  in 
the  light  of  it:  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  shall  bring  their 
glory  and  honour  into  it. 

25.  And  the  gates  of  if  shall  not  be  shut  by  day ;  for  there 
shall  be  no  night  there. 

26.  And  they  shall  Ving  the  glory  and  honour  of  the  na¬ 
tions  into  it. 

27.  And  there  shall  not  enter  into  it  any  thing  that  defileth, 
nor  that  worketh  abomination,  or  maketh  a  lie,  but  they  wh<r 
are  written  in  the  Lamb’s  book  of  life. 


THE  SPIRITUAL  SENSE. 

The  Contents  of  the  whole  Chapter.  This  chapter  treats 
of  the  state  of  heaven  and  the  church  after  the  last  judgment; 
that  after  this  event,  through  the  new  heaven  a  new  church  will 
exist  in  the  earth,  which  will  worship  the  Lord  only,  verses  1 — 
8.  Its  conjunction  with  the  Lord,  verses  9,  10.  The  descrip¬ 
tion  of  it  as  to  intelligence  derived  from  the  Word,  verse  11; 
as  to  doctrine  thence  derived,  verses  12 — 21 ;  and  as  to  every 
quality  thereof,  verses  22 — 26. 

The  Contents  of  each  Yerse.  Y.  1,  “And  I  saw  a  new 
heaven  and  a  new  earth,”  signifies  that  a  new  heaven  was 
formed  from  among  Christians  by  the  Lord,  which  at  this  day  is 
called  the  Christian  heaven,  wrhere  they  are  who  had  worshipped 
the  Lord,  and  lived  according  to  his  commandments  in  the 
Word,  in  whom  therefore  there  is  charity  and  faith;  in  which 
are  also  all  the  infants  of  Christians :  “  For  the  former  heaven 
and  the  former  earth  were  passed  away,”  signifies  the  heavens 
which  were  formed  not  by  the  Lord,  but  by  those  who  came  out 
of  Christendom  into  the  spiritual  world,  who  were  all  dispersed 
at  the  day  of  the  last  judgment:  “And  the  sea  was  no  more,” 
255 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XXL 

signifies  that  the  external  of  the  heaven  collected  from  among 
Christians  since  the  first  establishment  of  the  church,  was  in  like 
manner  dispersed,  after  they  who  were  written  in  the  Lord’s 
book  of  life  were  taken  thence  and  saved  :  v.  2,  “  And  I,  John, 
saw  the  holy  city  New  Jerusalem,  coming  down  from  God  out  of 
heaven,”  signifies  a  new  church  to  be  established  by  the  Lord  at 
the  end  of  the  former  church,  which  will  be  consociated  with  the 
new  heaven  in  divine  truths  as  to  doctrine  and  as  to  life  :  11  Pre¬ 
pared  as  a  bride  adorned  for  her  husband,”  signifies  that  church 
conjoined  with  the  Lord  by  the  Word:  v.  3,  “  And  I  heard  a 
great  voice  out  of  heaven,  saying,  Behold,  the  tabernacle  of  God 
is  with  men,”  signifies  the  Lord  from  love  speaking  and  declar¬ 
ing  the  glad  tidings,  that  he  himself  will  now  be  present  among 
men  in  his  Divine  Humanity :  “  And  he  will  dwell  with  them, 
and  they  shah  be  liis  people,  and  God  himself  shall  be  with  them 
their  God,”  signifies  the  conjunction  of  the  Lord,  which  is  of 
such  a  nature,  that  they  are  in  him,  and  he  in  them  :  v.  4  “  And 
God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes,  and  there  shall  be 
no  more  death,  neither  sorrow  nor  crying,  neither  shall  there  be 
any  more  pain,  for  the  former  things  have  passed  away,”  signifies 
that  the  Lord  will  take  from  them  all  grief  of  mind,  fear  of  dam¬ 
nation,  of  evils  and  falses  from  hell,  and  of  temptations  arising 
from  them,  and  they  shall  not  remember  them,  because  the 
dragon,  which  had  caused  them,  is  cast  out :  v.  5,  “  And  he 
that  sat  upon  the  throne  said,  Behold,  I  make  all  things  new. 
And  he  said  unto  me,  Write:  for  these  words  are  true  and 
faithful,”  signifies  the  Lord  confirming  all  respecting  the  new 
heaven  and  the  New  Church  after  the  accomplishment  of  the 
last  judgment:  v.  6,  “And  he  said  unto  me,  It  is  done,”  signi¬ 
fies  that  it  is  divine  truth  :  “  I  am  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega, 
the  Beginning  and  the  End,”  signifies  that  the  Lord  is  the  God 
of  heaven  and  earth,  >and  that  all  things  in  the  heavens  and 
earths  were  made  by  him,  and  are  governed  by  his  divine  pro¬ 
vidence,  and  are  done  according  to  it:  “I  will  give  unto  him 
that  is  athirst  of  the  fountain  of  the  water  of  life  freely,”  signi¬ 
fies  that  to  those  who  desire  truths  from  any  spiritual  use,  the 
Lord  will  give  from  himself  through  the  W ord  all  things  that  are 
conducive  to  that  use :  v.  7,  “  He  that  overcometh  shall  inherit 
all  things:  and  I  will  be  his  God,  and  he  shall  be  my  son,”  sig¬ 
nifies  that  they  who  overcome  evils  in  themselves,  that  is,  the 
devil,  and  do  not  yield  or  sink  when  they  are  tempted  by  the 
Babylonians  and  and  dragonists,  will  go  to  heaven,  and  there  live 
in  the  Lord  and  the  Lord  in  them :  v.  8,  “  But  the  fearful,  and  the 
unfaithful,  and  the  abominable,”  signifies  those  who  are  in  no 
faith,  and  in  no  charity,  and  thence  in  all  kinds  of  evils :  “And 
murderers,  and  whoremongers,  and  sorcerers,  and  idolaters,  and 
all  liars,”  signifies  all  those  who  make  no  account  of  the  com¬ 
mandments  of  the  decalogue,  and  do  not  shun  any  evils  therein 
256 


Chap.  Xxi.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 

mentioned  as  sins,  and  therefore  live  in  them  :  “  Shall  have  tlie-r 
part  in  the  lake  which  burnetii  with  tire  and  brimstone,”  signi¬ 
fies  their  portion  in  hell  where  are  the  loves  of  falsity  and  the 
lusts  of  evil :  “  Which  is  the  second  death,”  signifies  damna¬ 
tion  :  v.  9,  “  And  there  came  unto  me  one  of  the  seven  angels 
who  had  the  seven  vials  full  of  the  seven  last  plagues,  and  talked 
with  me,  saying,  Come  hither,  I  will  show  thee  the  bride,  the 
Lamb’s  wife,”  signifies  influx  and  manifestation  from  the  Lord 
out  of  the  inmost  of  heaven,  concerning  the  New  Church,  which 
will  be  conjoined  to  the  Lord  through  the  Word  :  v.  10,  “  And 
he  carried  me  away  in  the  spirit  to  a  great  and  high  mountain, 
and  showed  me  the  great  city,  the  holy  Jerusalem,  descending 
out  of  heaven  from  God,”  signifies  that  John  was  translated  into 
the  third  heaven,  and  his  sight  there  opened,  before  whom  was 
made  manifest  the  Lord’s  New  Church  as  to  doctrine,  in  the 
form  of  a  city  :  v.  11,  “  Having  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  light 
thereof  was  like  unto  a  most  precious  stone,  even  like  a  jasper- 
stone  clear  as  crystal,”  signifies  that  in  that  church  the  Word 
will  be  understood,  by  reason  of  its  being  translucent  from  its 
spiritual  sense  :  v.  12,  “  And  it  had  a  wall  great  and  high,”  sig¬ 
nifies  the  Word  in  its  literal  sense,  from  which  the  doctrine  of 
the  New  Church  is  deduced  :  “And  it  had  twelve  gates,”  signi¬ 
fies  all  the  knowledges  of  truth  and  good  therein  by  which  man 
is  introduced  into  the  church  :  “  And  at  the  gates  twelve  angels, 
and  names  written  thereon,  which  are  those  of  the  twelve  tribes 
of  the  sons  of  Israel,”  signifies  the  divine  truths  and  goods  of 
heaven,  which  are  also  the  divine  truths  and  goods  of  the  church, 
in  those  knowledges  and  guards  to  prevent  any  one  from  enter¬ 
ing  unless  he  be  in  them  from  the  Lord  :  v.  13,  “  On  the  east, 
three  gates  ;  on  the  north,  three  gates  ;  on  the  south,  three 
gates  ;  and  on  the  west,  three  gates,”  signifies  that  the  know¬ 
ledges  of  truth  and  good,  in  which  is  contained  spiritual  life 
from  heaven  from  the  Lord,  and  by  which  introduction  into  the 
New  Church  is  effected,  are  for  those  who  are  more  or  less  in  the 
love  or  the  affection  of  good  ;  and  for  those  who  are  more  or  less 
in  wisdom  or  the  affection  of  truth  :  v.  14,  “  And  the  wall  of  the 
city  had  twelve  foundations,”  signifies  that  the  Word  in  its 
literal  sense  contains  all  the  particulars  of  the  doctrine  of  the 
New  Church  :  “And  in  them  the  names  of  the  twelve  apostles 
of  the  Lamb,”  signifies  all  things  of  doctrine  derived  from  the 
Word  concerning  the  Lord,  and  concerning  a  life  according  to 
his  commandments  :  v.  15,  “  And  he  that  talked  with  me  had  a 
golden  reed,  to  measure  the  city,  and  the  gates  thereof,  and  the 
wall  thereof,”  signifies  that  there  is  given  by  the  Lord,  to  those 
who  are  in  the  good  of  love,  the  faculty  of  understanding  and 
knowing  what  the  quality  of  the  Lord’s  Newr  Church  is,  as  to 
doctrine  and  its  introductory  truths,  and  as  to  the  Word  from 
which  they  are  derived  :  v.  16,  “And  the  city  lieth  four  square,” 
257  vol.  ii. — r 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XXI. 

Signifies  justice  in  it :  “  And  the  length  thereof  is  as  large  as  the 
breadth,”  signifies  that  good  and  truth  in  that  church  make  one, 
like  essence  and  form  :  v.  IT,  “  And  he  measured  the  city  with 
the  reed  twelve  thousand  furlongs.  The  length  and  the  breadth 
and  the  height  of  it  are  equal,”  signifies  the  quality  of  that 
church  from  doctrine  shown,  that  all  things  belonging  to  it  pro¬ 
ceed  from  the  good  of  love :  “  And  he  measured  the  "wall  thereof 
a  hundred  and  forty-four  cubits,”  signifies  that  it  was  shown 
what  the  quality  of  the  Word  is  in  that  church,  that  from  it  they 
have  all  its  truths  and  goods :  “  According  to  the  measure  of  a 
man,  that  is,  of  an  angel,”  signifies  the  quality  of  that  church 
that  it  makes  one  with  heaven  :  v.  18,  “  And  the  structure  of  the 
wall  thereof  was  jasper,”  signifies  that  every  divine  truth,  in  the 
literal  sense  of  the  Word,  is  translucent  with  the  men  of  that 
church,  from  the  divine  truth  in  the  spiritual  sense :  “  And  the 
city  was  pure  gold,  like  unto  pure  glass,”  signifies  that  thence 
the  all  of  that  church  is  the  good  of  love  flowing-in  together 
with  light  out  of  heaven  from  the  Lord  :  v.  19,  “  And  the 
foundations  of  the  wall  of  the  city  were  adorned  with  every 
precious  stone,”  signifies  that  all  the  things  of  the  doctrine  of 
the  New  Jerusalem  taken  from  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word, 
with  those  who  are  in  it,  will  appear  in  the  light  according  to 
reception:  “The  first  foundation  was  jasper;  the  second,  sap¬ 
phire  ;  the  third,  chalcedony ;  the  fourth,  emerald ;  (v.  20,)  The 
fifth,  sardonyx ;  the  sixth,  sardius ;  the  seventh,  chrysolite ;  the 
eighth,  beryl ;  the  ninth,  topaz  ;  the  tenth,  chrysoprasus  ;  the 
eleventh,  jacinth ;  the  twelfth,  amethyst,”  signifies  all  things  of 
that  doctrine  in  their  order,  from  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word, 
with  those  who  immediately  approach  the  Lord,  and  live  ac¬ 
cording  to  the  commandments  of  the  decalogue  by  shunning 
evils  as  sins,  for  these  and  no  others  are  in  the  doctrine  of  love 
to  God  and  of  love  towards  their  neighbour,  which  two  things 
are  the  fundamentals  of  religion  :  v.  21,  “  And  the  twelve  gates 
were  twelve  pearls ;  every  one  of  the  gates  was  of  one  pearl,” 
signifies  that  the  acknowledgment  and  knowledge  of  the  Lord 
conjoins  into  one  all  the  knowledges  of  truth  and  good,  which 
are  derived  from  the  Word,  and  introduces  into  the  church  : 
“And  the  street  of  the  city  was  pure  gold  like  transparent 
glass,”  signifies  that  every  truth  of  that  church  and  of  its  doc¬ 
trine  is  in  form  the  good  of  love  flowing-in  together  with  light 
out  of  heaven  from  the  Lord  :  v.  22,  “  And  I  saw  no  temple 
therein  ;  for  its  temple  is  the  Lord  God  Almighty  and  the 
Lamb,”  signifies  that  in  this  church  there  will  not  be  any  exter¬ 
nal  separated  from  the  internal,  because  the  Lord  himseif  in  his 
Divine  Humanity,  from  whom  is  derived  the  all  of  the  church, 
is  alone  approached,  worshipped,  and  adored  :  v.  23,  “  And  the 
city  had  no  need  of  the  sun,  neither  of  the  moon,  to  shine  in  it; 
for  the  glory  of  God  did  light  it,  and  its  lamp  is  the  Lamb,”  sig- 


Chap,  xxi.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


876 


nifies  that  the  men  of  that  clmrcli  will  not  he  in  self-love  and  in 
self-derived  intelligence,  and  thence  in  natural  light  alone,  but 
in  spiritual  light  by  virtue  of  the  divine  truth  of  the  Word  de¬ 
rived  from  the  Lord  alone  :  v.  24,  “  And  the  nations  of  them 
that  are  saved  shall  walk  in  the  light  of  it,”  signifies  that  all 
who  are  in  the  good  of  life,  and  believe  in  the  Lord,  will  there 
live  according  to  divine  truths,  and  will  see  them  inwardly  in 
themselves,  as  the  eye  sees  objects  :  “And  the  kings  of  the  earth 
shall  bring  their  glory  and  honour  into  it,”  signifies  that  all  who 
are  in  the  truths  of  wisdom  from  spiritual  good,  will  there  con¬ 
fess  the  Lord,  and  ascribe  to  him  every  truth  and  every  good 
that  is  in  them  :  v.  25,  u  And  the  gates  of  it  shall  not  be  shut 
by  day ;  for  there  shall  be  no  night  there,”  signifies  that  they 
will  be  constantly  received  into  the  New  Jerusalem,  who  are 
principled  in  truths  derived  from  the  good  of  love  from  the 
Lord,  because  there  is  not  any  falsity  of  faith  there  :  v.  26, 
“  And  they  shall  bring  the  glory  and  honour  of  the  nations  into 
it,”  signifies  that  they  who  enter  will  bring  with  them  the  con¬ 
fession,  acknowledgment,  and  belief,  that  the  Lord  is  the  God  of 
heaven  and  earth,  and  that  every  truth  of  the  church  and  every 
good  of  religion  is  from  him  :  v.  27,  “  And  there  shall  not  enter 
into  it  any  thing  that  defileth,  nor  that  worketh  abomination,  or 
maketh  a  lie,”  signifies  that  no  one  will  be  received  into  the 
Lord’s  New  Church,  who  adulterates  the  goods  and  falsifies  the 
truths  of  the  Word,  and  who  does  evils  from  confirmation  and 
thus  also  falses  :  “  But  they  who  are  written  in  the  Lamb’s  book 
of  life,”  signifies  that  no  others  will  be  received  into  the  New 
Church,  which  is  the  New  Jerusalem,  but  they  who  believe  in 
the  Lord,  and  live  according  to  his  precepts  in  the  Word. 


THE  EXPLANATION. 

876.  And  I  saw  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth ,  signifies 
that  a  new  heaven  was  formed  from  among  Christians  by  the 
Lord,  which  at  this  day  is  called  the  Christian  heaven,  where 
they  are  who  had  worshipped  the  Lord  and  lived  according  to 
his  commandments  in  the  Word,  in  whom  therefore  there  is 
charity  and  faith :  in  which  heaven  also  are  all  the  infants  of 
Christians.  By  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth,  is  not  meant 
the  natural  heaven  visible  to  the  eye,  nor  the  natural  earth  in¬ 
habited  by  men,  but  the  spiritual  heaven  is  meant,  and  the 
earth  belonging  to  that  heaven,  where  the  angels  dwell ;  that 
this  heaven  and  its  earth  is  meant,  every  one  may  see.  and 
acknowledge,  if  lie  can  but  abstract  himself  a  little  from  ideas 
purely  natural  and  material,  whilst  reading  the  Word  That  an 
259 


877  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Cliap.  XXi. 

angelic  heaven  is  meant,  is  evident,  because  it  is  said  in  tne 
next  verse,  that  he  saw  the  holy  city  Jerusalem  coming  down 
from  God  out  of  heaven,  prepared  as  a  bride  adorned  for  her 
husband ;  by  which  is  not  meant  any  Jerusalem  coming  down, 
but  the  church,  and  the  church  upon  earth  comes  down  from  the 
Lord  out  of  the  angelic  heaven,  because  the  angels  of  heaven 
and  men  upon  earth,  in  all  things  relating  to  the  church,  make 
one,  n.  626.  Hence  it  may  be  seen,  how  naturally  and  mate¬ 
rially  they  have  thought  and  do  think,  who,  from  these  words 
and  those  which  follow  in  the  same  verse,  have  fabricated  the 
notion  about  the  destruction  of  the  world,  and  of  the  new  crea¬ 
tion  of  all  things.  This  new  heaven  is  occasionally  treated  of 
above  in  the  Apocalypse,  especially  in  chap.  xiv.  and  xv. ;  it  is 
called  the  Christian  heaven,  because  it  is  distinct  from  the 
ancient  heavens,  which  were  composed  of  the  men  of  the  church 
before  the  Lord’s  coming  ;  these  ancient  heavens  are  above  the 
Christian  heaven  ;  for  the  heavens  are  like  expanses,  one  above 
another  ;  it  is  the  same  with  each  particular  heaven  ;  for  each 
heaven  by  itself  is  distinguished  into  three  heavens,  an  inmost 
or  third,  a  middle  or  second,  and  a  lowest  or  first,  and  so  it  is 
with  this  new  heaven  ;  I  have  seen  them  and  conversed  with 
them.  In  this  new  Christian  heaven  are  ail  those  who,  from  the 
first  formation  of  the  Christian  church,  worshipped  the  Lord, 
and  lived  according  to  his  commandments  in  the  Word,  and 
who,  therefore,  were  in  charity,  and  at  the  same  time  in  faith 
from  the  Lord  through  the  Word,  thus  who  were  not  in  a  dead 
but  in  a  living  faith.  Various  particulars  respecting  this  heaven 
may  be  seen  above,  n.  612,  613,  626,  631,  659,  661,  815,  816, 
856 ;  in  that  heaven  likewise  are  all  the  infants  of  Christians, 
because  they  are  educated  by  the  angels  in  those  two  essentials 
of  the  church,  which  consist  in  an  acknowledgment  of  the  Lord 
as  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  a  life  according  to  the 
commandments  of  the  decalogue. 

877.  For  the  former  heaven  and  the  former  earth  were  passed 
away ,  signifies  the  heavens  which  were  formed,  not  by  the 
Lord,  but  by  those  who  came  out  of  Christendom  into  the  spir¬ 
itual  world,  who  were  all  dispersed  at  the  day  of  the  last  judg¬ 
ment.  That  these  heavens  and  no  others  are  meant  by  the  first 
heaven  and  the  first  earth  which  passed  away,  may  be  seen 
above,  n.  865,  where  these  words  are  explained,  “  And  I  saw  a 
great  white  throne,  and  him  that  sat  on  it,  from  wdiose  face 
the  earth  and  the  heaven  fled  away”  xx.  11,  where  it  is  shown, 
that  by  those  words  is  signified  the  universal  judgment  exe¬ 
cuted  by  the  Lord  upon  all  the  former  heavens,  in  which  were 
such  as  were  in  civil  and  moral  good,  but  in  no  spiritual  good, 
thus  who  in  externals  were  like  Christians,  but  in  internals 
were  devils  ;  which  heavens  with  the  earth  belonging  to  them 
were  entirely  dissipated.  For  other  particulars  relating  to  this 
260 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


878 


v.  1.] 

subject  see  a  small  tract  on  the  Last  Judgment ,  published  in 
London,  1758,  and  the  Continuation  of  the  same ,  published  in 
Amsterdam  :  to  which  it  is  unnecessary  here  to  add  any  thing 
further. 

878.  Ana  the  sea  was  no  more ,  signifies  that  the  external  of 
the  heaven  collected  from  among  Christians,  since  the  first  es 
tablishment  of  the  church,  was  in  like  manner  dispersed,  after 
they  who  were  written  in  the  Lord’s  book  of  life  were  taken 
thence  and  saved.  By  the  sea  is  signified  the  external  of 
heaven  and  of  the  church,  in  which  are  the  simple,  who  have 
thought  naturally  and  but  little  spiritually  of  things  relating  to 
the  church ;  the  heaven  in  which  these  are  is  called  external, 
see  n.  238,  239,  403,  404,  420,  466,  470,  659,  661 ;  by  the  sea 
here  is  meant  the  external  of  heaven  collected  from  among 
Christians  from  the  first  establishment  of  the  church ;  but  the 
internal  heaven  of  Christians  was  not  fully  formed  by  the  Lord, 
till  a  little  before  the  last  judgment,  and  also  after  it,  as  may 
appear  from  chap.  xiv.  and  xv.,  where  it  is  treated  of,  and  from 
chap.  xx.  4,  5 ;  the  explanations  of  which  may  be  consulted. 
The  reason  why  this  was  not  done  before,  was,  because  the 
dragon  and  his  two  beasts  had  dominion  in  the  world  of  spirits, 
and  burned  with  the  lust  of  seducing  every  one  they  could, 
wherefore  it  was  hazardous  to  collect  them  sooner  into  a  heaven ; 
the  separation  of  the  good  from  the  dragonists,  and  the  damna¬ 
tion  of  the  latter,  and  finally  the  casting  of  them  into  hell,  are 
treated  of  in  many  places,  and  lastly  in  chap.  xix.  20,  and  in 
chap.  xx.  10  ;  and  after  this  it  is  said,  that  “the  sea  gave  up  the 
dead  which  were  in  it,”  verse  13,  by  which  are  meant  the  ex¬ 
ternal  and  natural  men  of  the  church  called  to  judgment,  see 
above,  n.  869,  and  then  the  separating  and  saving  of  those  who 
were  written  in  the  Lord’s  book  of  life,  concerning  which  see 
the  same  article  ;  this  is  the  sea  which  is  here  meant.  It  is  also 
said  in  another  place,  where  the  new  heaven  of  Christians  is 
treated  of,  that  it  extended  itself  to  the  sea  of  glass  mingled 
with  fire,  chap.  xv.  2 ;  by  which  sea  is  also  signified  the  external 
of  the  heaven  of  Christians,  see  the  explanation,  n.  659,  661. 
From  these  considerations  it  may  appear,  that  by  the  sea  being 
no  more,  is  signified  that  the  external  of  heaven  collected  from 
among  Christians  from  the  first  establishment  of  the  church, 
after  they  were  taken  thence  and  saved  who  were  written  in  the 
Lord’s  book  of  life,  wras  in  like  manner  dissolved  or  broken  up. 
Concerning  the  external  of  heaven  collected  from  among 
Christians  from  the  first  establishment  of  the  church,  it  has 
been  permitted  me  to  know  many  particulars  which  it  would 
be  tedious  to  adduce  in  this  place  ;  save  only  that  the  former 
heavens,  which  passed  away  at  the  day  of  the  last  judgment, 
were  permitted  for  the  sake  of  those  who  were  in  that  external 
heaven  or  sea,  because  they  were  conjoined  by  externals  but 
261 


879,  880 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED* 


[Chap.  xxi. 


not  by  internals,  on  which  subject  something  may  be  seen 
above,  n.  398.  The  reason  why  the  heaven,  where  the  men  of 
the  external  church  dwell,  is  called  the  sea,  is  because  their 
habitation  in  the  spiritual  world  appears  at  a  distance  as  if  it 
were  in  the  sea ;  for  the  celestial  angels,  who  are  angels  of  the 
supreme  heaven,  dwell  as  it  were  in  an  ethereal  atmosphere  ; 
the  spiritual  angels,  who  are  angels  of  the  middle  heaven,  dwell 
as  it  were  in  an  aerial  atmosphere ;  and  the  spiritual  natural 
angels,  who  are  angels  of  the  ultimate  heaven,  dwell  as  it  were 
in  a  watery  atmosphere,  which,  as  was  said,  appears  at  a  dis¬ 
tance  like  the  sea.  Hence  it  is,  that  the  external  of  heaven  is 
understood  by  the  sea  in  many  other  places  also  in  the  Word. 

879.  And  /,  John ,  saw  the  holy  city  New  Jerusalem ,  com¬ 
ing  down  from  God  out  of  heaven ,  signifies  a  new  church  to  be 
established  by  the  Lord  at  the  end  of  the  former  church,  which 
will  be  consociated  with  the  new  heaven  in  divine  truths  as  to 
doctrine  and  as  to  life.  The  reason  why  John  here  names  him¬ 
self,  saying,  I,  John,  is,  because  by  him  as  an  apostle  is  signi¬ 
fied  the  good  of  love  to  the  Lord,  and  thence  the  good  of  life, 
therefore  he  was  loved  more  than  the  other  apostles,  and  at 
supper  lay  on  the  bosom  of  the  Lord,  John  xiii.  23 ;  xxi.  20 ; 
and  in  like  manner  this  church  which  is  now  treated  of.  That 
by  Jerusalem  is  signified  the  church,  will  be  seen  in  the  next 
article ;  which  is  called  a  city,  and  described  as  a  city  from 
doctrine  and  from  a  life  according  to  it,  for  a  city  in  the  spirit¬ 
ual  sense  signifies  doctrine,  n.  194,  712 ;  it  is  called  holy  from 
the  Lord,  who  alone  is  holy,  and  from  the  divine  truths  which 
are  in  it  derived  from  the  Word  from  the  Lord,  which  are 
called  holy,  n.  173,  586,  666,  852  ;  and  it  is  called  new,  because 
he  who  sat  upon  the  throne  said,  “  Behold,  I  make  all  things 
newf  verse  5 ;  and  it  is  said  to  come  down  from  God  out  of 
heaven,  because  it  descends  from  the  Lord  through  the  new 
Christian  heaven,  treated  of  in  the  1st  verse  of  this  chapter,  n. 
876,  for  the  church  upon  earth  is  formed  through  heaven  by 
the  Lord,  that  they  may  act  as  one  and  be  consociated. 

880.  The  reason  why  by  Jerusalem  in  the  Word  is  meant 
the  church,  is,  because  there,  in  the  land  of  Canaan,  and  in  no 
other  place,  was  the  temple  and  the  altar,  and  sacrifices  were 
offered,  thus  divine  worship  itself;  wherefore  also  three  feasts 
were  held  there  yearly,  and  every  male  throughout  the  whole 
land  was  commanded  to  come  to  them ;  hence  it  is,  that  Jeru¬ 
salem  signifies  the  church  as  to  worship,  and  therefore  also  the 
church  as  to  doctrine,  for  worship  is  prescribed  in  doctrine, 
and  performed  according  to  it ;  likewise  because  the  Lord  was 
in  Jerusalem,  and  taught  in  his  own  temple,  and  afterwards 
glorified  his  humanity  there.  That  by  Jerusalem  is  meant  the 
church  as  to  doctrine  and  consequently  worship,  appears  from 
many  passages  in  the  Word ;  as  from  the  following,  in  Isaiah: 

262 


V.  1,  2.J  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  880 

“  For  Zion’s  sake  will  I  not  bold  my  peace,  and  for  Jerusalem) s 
sake  I  will  not  rest,  until  the  righteousness  thereof  go  forth  as 
brightness,  and  the  salvation  thereof  as  a  lamp  burnetii.  And 
the  Gentiles  shall  see  thy  righteousness,  and  all  kings  thy  glory ; 
and  thou  shalt  be  called  by  a  new  name,  which  the  mouth  of 
Jehovah  shall  name ;  thou  shalt  also  be  a  crown  of  glory  in  the 
hand  of  the  Lord  :  for  Jehovah  deliglitetk  in  thee,  and  thy  land 
shall  be  married.  Behold,  thy  salvation  cometh ;  behold,  his 
reward  is  with  him.  And  they  shall  call  them,  The  holy  people, 
the  redeemed  of  Jehovah ;  and  thou  shalt  be  called,  Sought 
out,  A  city  not  forsaken,”  lxii.  1 — 4,  11, 12.  The  whole  of  this 
chapter  treats  of  the  Lord’s  advent,  and  of  the  New  Church  to 
be  established  by  him  ;  it  is  this  New  Church  which  is  meant  by 
Jerusalem,  which  shall  be  called  by  a  new  name  which  the  mouth 
of  Jehovah  shall  utter,  and  which  shall  be  a  crown  of  glory  in 
the  hand  of  Jehovah,  and  a  royal  diadem  in  the  hand  of  God,  in 
which  Jehovah  shall  be  well  pleased,  and  which  shall  be  called  a 
city  sought  out  and  not  forsaken.  These  words  cannot  apply  to 
that  Jerusalem  which,  when  the  Lord  came  into  the  world,  was 
inhabited  by  the  Jews,  for  it  was  the  directly  opposite  in  every 
respect,  and  was  rather  to  be  called  Sodom,  as  it  also  is  called 
in  the  Apoc.  xi.  8  ;  Isaiah  iii.  9  ;  Jerem.  xxiii.  14  ;  Ezek.  xvi.  46, 
48.  So  in  another  part  of  Isaiali :  “For,  behold,  I  create  new 
heavens  and  a  new  earth  ;  and  the  former  shall  not  be  remem¬ 
bered  nor  come  into  mind :  but  be  glad  and  rejoice  for  ever  in 
that  which  I  create  ;  for,  behold,  I  create  Jerusalem  a  rejoicing, 
and  her  people  a  joy.  And  I  will  rejoice  in  Jerusalem ,  and  joy 
in  my  people.  The  wolf  and  the  Lamb  shall  (then)  feed  together : 
they  shall  not  hurt  nor  destroy  in  all  my  holy  mountain,”  lxv. 
17 — 19,  25  ;  this  chapter  also  treats  of  the  Lord’s  advent,  and  of 
the  church  to  be  established  by  him,  which  was  not  established 
among  those  who  were  in  Jerusalem,  but  among  those  who 
were  out  of  it,  wherefore  this  church  is  meant  by  Jerusalem, 
which  shall  be  unto  the  Lord  a  rejoicing,  and  whose  people  shall 
be  unto  him  a  joy  ;  also  where  the  wolf  and  the  lamb  shall  feed 
together,  and  where  they  shall  do  no  evil.  It  is  likewise  said  in 
this  place,  as  in  the  Apocalypse,  that  the  Lord  will  create  a  new 
heaven  and  a  new  earth,  and  also  that  he  will  create  Jerusalem, 
which  things  have  a  like  signification.  So  in  another  part  of 
Isaiah:  “Awake,  awake,  put  on  thy  strength,  O  Zion;  put  on 
thy  beautiful  garments,  0  Jerusalem ,  the  holy  city  ;  for  hence¬ 
forth  there  shall  no  more  come  into  thee  the  uncircumcised  and 
the  unclean.  Shake  thyself  from  the  dust ;  arise,  and  sit  down, 
0  Jerusalem.  Therefore  my  people  shall  know  my  name :  there¬ 
fore  shall  they  know  in  that  day,  that  I  am  he  that  doth  speak ; 
behold  it  is  I,  for  Jehovah  hath  comforted  his  people,  he  hath 
redeemed  Jerusalem ,”  lii.  1,  2,  6,  9  :  this  chapter  also  treats  of 
the  Lord’s  advent,  and  of  the  church  to  be  established  by  him, 
263 


880  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Cliap.  XXi. 

therefore  by  Jerusalem,  into  which  the  uncircumcised  and  the 
unclean  shall  no  more  come,  and  which  the  Lord  will  redeem, 
is  meant  the  church,  and  by  Jerusalem  the  city  of  holiness,  the 
church  as  to  doctrine  from  the  Lord  and  concerning  the  Lord. 
So  in  Zephaniah :  “  Sing  O  daughter  of  Zion ;  be  glad  and  rejoice 
with  all  the  heart,  O  daughter  of  Jerusalem  ;  the  King  of  Israel, 
even  Jehovah,  is  in  the  midst  of  thee ;  thou  shalt  not  see  evil  any 
more ;  he  will  rejoice  over  thee  with  joy ;  he  will  rest  in  his  love, 
he  will  joy  over  thee  with  singing; — I  will  make  you  a  name 
and  a  praise  among  all  the  people  of  the  earth,”  iii.  14 — 17,  20  ; 
speaking  in  like  manner  of  the  Lord  and  the  church  derived  from 
him,  over  which  the  King  of  Israel,  who  is  the  Lord,  will  rejoice 
with  joy,  will  joy  with  singing,  in  whose  love  he  will  rest,  and 
who  will  give  them  for  a  name  and  a  praise  to  all  the  people  of 
the  earth.  Again,  in  Isaiah:  “Thus  saith  Jehovah  thy  Re¬ 
deemer,  and  he  that  formed  thee  from  the  womb,  that  saith  to 
Jerusalem ,  Thou  shalt  be  inhabited,  and  to  the  cities  of  Judah, 
Ye  shall  be  built,”  xliv.  24,  26  ;  and  in  Daniel :  “  Know,  there¬ 
fore,  and  understand  that  from  the  going  forth  of  the  command¬ 
ment  to  restore  and  to  build  Jerusalem  unto  the  Messiah  the 
Prince,  shall  be  seven  weeks,”  ix.  25  ;  that  by  Jerusalem  in  this 
place  also  is  meant  the  church  is  plain,  because  that  was  restored 
and  built  up  by  the  Lord,  but  not  Jerusalem  the  seat  of  the  Jews. 
By  Jerusalem  is  likewise  meant  a  church  from  the  Lord  in  the 
following  passages  in  Zechariah :  “Thus  saith  Jehovah,  I  am 
returned  unto  Zion,  and  will  dwell  in  the  midst  of  Jerusalem  / 
and  Jerusalem  shall  be  called  the  City  of  Truth,  and  the  moun 
tain  of  Jehovah  of  hosts,  the  holy  mountain,”  viii.  3,  20 — 23. 
In  Joel:  “So  shall  ye  know,  that  I  am  Jehovah  your  God 
dwelling  in  Zion,  my  holy  mountain;  then  shall  Jerusalem  be 
holy ;  and  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  that  day,  that  the  mountains 
shall  drop  down  new  wine,  and  the  hills  shall  flow  with  milk, 
and  Jerusalem  shall  dwell  from  generation  to  generation,”  iv.  17, 
20.  And  in  Isaiah  :  “  In  that  day  shall  the  branch  of  Jehovah 
be  beautiful  and  glorious ;  and  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  he 
that  is  left  in  Zion,  and  he  that  remaineth  in  Jerusalem ,  shall  be 
called  holy  :  even  every  one  that  is  written  among  the  living  in 
Jerusalem ,”  iv.  2,  3.  And  in  Micah  :  “  But  in  the  last  days  it 
shall  come  to  pass  that  the  mountain  of  the  house  of  Jehovah 
shall  be  established  in  the  top  of  the  mountains ;  for  the  law  shall 
go  forth  of  Zion,  and  the  word  of  Jehovah  from  Jerusalem ; 
unto  thee  shall  it  come  even  the  first  dominion ;  the  kingdom 
shall  come  to  the  daughter  of  Jerusalem ,”  iv.  1,  2,  8.  And  in 
Jeremiah  :  “  At  that  time  they  shall  call  Jerusalem  the  throne  of 
Jehovah  ;  and  all  nations  shall  be  gathered  unto  it,  to  the  name 
of  Jehovah,  to  Jerusalem  j  neither  shall  they  walk  any  more 
after  the  imagination  of  their  evil  heart,”  iii.  17.  Again,  in 
Isaiah :  “  Look  upon  Zion,  the  city  of  our  solemnities  ;  thine 
264 


TIIE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


881 


r.  2.J 

eyes  shall  see  Jerusalem ,  a  quiet  habitation,  a  tabernacle  that 
shall  not  be  taken  down ;  not  one  of  the  stakes  thereof  shall 
ever  be  removed,  neither  shall  any  of  the  cords  thereof  be  bro¬ 
ken,”  xxxiii.  20;  not  to  mention  other  passages,  as  Isaiah  xxiv. 
23  ;  xxxvii.  32  ;  lxvi.  10 — 14 ;  Zecli.  xii.  3,  6,  8 — 10  ;  xiv.  8, 11, 
12,  21 ;  Malachi  iii.  2,  4 ;  Psalm  cxxii.  1 — 7  ;  Psalm  cxxxvii.4 — • 
6.  That  by  Jerusalem  in  these  passages  is  meant  the  church, 
which  was  to  be  established  by  the  Lord,  and  not  Jerusalem  in 
the  land  of  Canaan,  which  was  inhabited  by  the  Jews,  may 
appear  from  those  places  in  the  Word,  where  it  is  said  of  the 
latter,  that  it  was  entirely  ruined,  and  that  it  was  to  be  de¬ 
stroyed,  as  in  Jerem.  v.  1  ;  vi.  6,  7 ;  vii.  17,  18,  and  following 
verses  ;  viii.  5 — 8,  and  following  verses  ;  ix.  10, 11, 13,  and  fol¬ 
lowing  verses ;  xiii.  9,  10,  14 ;  xiv.  16  ;  Lament,  i.  8,  9,  17 ; 
Ezek.  iv.  1,  to  the  end  ;  v.  5,  to  the  end  ;  xii.  18,  19  ;  xv.  6 — 8  ; 
xvi.  1 — 63  ;  xxiii.  1 — 49  ;  Matt,  xxiii.  37,  38  ;  Luke  xix.  41 — 
44 ;  xxi.  20 — 22  ;  xxiii.  28 — 30  ;  and  in  many  other  places. 

881.  Prepared  as  a  bride  adorned  for  her  husband ,  signifies 
that  church  conjoined  with  the  Lord  by  the  Word.  It  is  said 
that  John  saw  the  holy  city  New  Jerusalem  coming  down  from 
God  out  of  heaven,  and  here  that  he  saw  that  city  prepared  as  a 
bride  adorned  for  her  husband,  from  which  it  is  also  evident  that 
by  Jerusalem  is  meant  the  church,  and  that  he  saw  it  first  as  a 
city,  and  afterwards  as  an  espoused  virgin,  as  a  city  represent¬ 
atively,  and  as  an  espoused  virgin  spiritually,  consequently 
under  a  two-fold  idea,  one  within  or  above  the  other,  just  as 
the  angels  do,  who,  when  they  see  or  hear  or  read  in  the  Word 
of  a  city,  in  an  idea  of  inferior  thought  perceive  a  city,  but  in 
an  idea  of  superior  thought  perceive  the  church  as  to  doctrine, 
and  the  latter,  if  they  desire  it  and  pray  to  the  Lord,  they  see 
as  a  virgin  in  beauty  and  apparel  according  to  the  quality  of 
the  church.  Thus  has  it  also  been  permitted  me  to  see  the 
church.  By  prepared  is  signified  attired  for  her  espousals,  and 
the  church  is  no  otherwise  attired  for  her  espousals,  and  after¬ 
wards  for  conjunction  or  marriage,  than  by  the  Word,  for  this 
is  the  only  medium  of  conjunction  or  marriage,  because  the 
Word  is  from  the  Lord  and  concerning  the  Lord,  and  thus  the 
Lord,  for  which  reason  it  is  also  called  a  covenant,  and  a  cov¬ 
enant  signifies  spiritual  conjunction;  indeed  the  Word  was 
given  for  this  very  purpose.  That  by  a  husband  is  meant  the 
Lord  is  plain  from  verses  10  and  11  of  this  chapter,  where  Jeru¬ 
salem  is  called  the  bride  the  Lamb's  wife .  That  the  Lord  is 
called  the  bridegroom  and  husband,  and  the  church  the  bride 
and  wife,  and  that  this  marriage  is  like  the  marriage  of  good 
and  truth,  and  is  effected  through  the  Word,  may  be  seen  above, 
n.  797.  From  these  considerations  it  may  appear,  that  by  Jeru¬ 
salem  prepared  as  a  bride  adorned  for  her  husband,  is  sigD*fi<v3 
that  church  conjoined  with  the  Lord  by  the  Word. 

265 


882,  883  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XXi. 

882.  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  heaven,  saying,  Behold, 
the  tabernacle  of  God  is  with  7nen,  signifies  the  Lord  from  ''ove 
speaking  and  declaring  the  glad  tidings,  that  lie  himself  will  now 
be  present  among  men  in  his  Divine  Humanity.  This  is  the 
celestial  sense  of  these  words ;  the  celestial  angels,  who  are  the 
angels  of  the  third  heaven,  understand  them  no  otherwise,  for 
by  hearing  a  great  voice  saying  from  heaven,  they  understand 
the  Lord  from  love  speaking  and  declaring  glad  tidings,  because 
no  one  else  speaks  from  heaven  but  the  Lord  ;  for  heaven  is  not 
heaven  by  virtue  of  any  thing  proper  to  the  angels,  but  by  virtue 
of  the  divine  influence  of  the  Lord,  of  which  they  are  the  reci¬ 
pients  ;  by  a  great  voice  is  meant  speech  from  love,  great  being 
predicated  of  love,  n.  656,  663 ;  behold,  the  tabernacle  of  God 
is  with  men,  means  that  now  the  Lord  is  present  in  his  Divine 
Humanity  ;  and  by  the  tabernacle  of  God  is  meant  the  celes¬ 
tial  church,  and,  in  a  universal  sense,  the  Lord’s  celestial  king¬ 
dom,  and,  in  a  supreme  sense,  his  Divine  Humanity,  see  above,  n. 
585.  The  reason  why  the  tabernacle,  in  a  supreme  sense,  means 
the  Lord’s  Divine  Humanity,  is,  because  this  is  signified  by  the 
temple,  as  may  appear  from  John  ii.  18,  21 ;  Malaelii  iii.  1 ;  Apoc. 
xxi.  22  ;  and  elsewhere  ;  the  same  is  signified  by  the  tabernacle, 
with  this  difference,  that  by  the  temple  is  meant  the  Lord’s 
Divine  Humanity  with  respect  to  divine  truth  or  divine  wisdom, 
and  by  the  tabernacle  is  meant  the  Lord’s  Divine  Humanity  with 
respect  to  divine  good  or  divine  love  ;  hence  it  follows,  that  by 
behold  the  tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men,  is  meant  that  the 
Lord  will  now  be  present  among  men  in  his  Divine  Humanity. 

883.  And  he  will  dwell  with  them,  and  they  shall  he  his  peo¬ 

ple,  and  God  himself  shall  he  with  them  their  God,  signifies  the 
conjunction  of  the  Lord,  which  is  of  such  a  nature,  that  they  are 
in  him,  and  he  in  them.  He  will  dwell  with  them,  signifies  the 
conjunction  of  the  Lord  with  them,  as  will  be  seen  presently; 
they  shall  be  his  people,  and  God  himself  shall  be  with  them 
and  be  their  God,  signifies  that  they  are  the  Lord’s,  and  the 
Lord  theirs  ;  and  inasmuch  as  by  dwelling  with  them  is  signified 
conjunction,  it  signifies  that  they  will  be  in  the  Lord  and  the 
Lord  in  them,  otherwise  no  conjunction  is  effected ;  that  this  is 
the  nature  of  conjunction  appears  clearly  from  the  Lord’s  words 
in  John  :  “  Abide  in  me,  and  I  in  you.  I  am  the  vine,  ye  are 
the  branches :  he  that  abideth  in  me  and  I  in  him,  the  same 
oringeth  forth  maoh  fruit :  for  without  me  ye  can  do  nothing,” 
John  xv.  4,  5.  And  in  another  place  :  “  At  that  day  ye  shall 
know,  that  I  am  in  my  Father,  and  ye  in  me,  and  bin  you,” 
xiv.  20.  “  He  that  eateth  my  flesh,  and  drinketh  my  blood, 

dwelleth  in  me,  and  I  in  him,”  John  vi.  56.  That  the  assump¬ 
tion  of  the  Humanity,  and  the  uniting  it  with  the  Divinity, 
which  was  in  him  by  birth,  and  is  called  the  Father,  had  for  its 
end  a  conjunction  with  men,  appears  also  in  John  :  “And  for 

266 


V.  3,  4.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


o84 


their  sakes  I  sanctify  myself,  that  they  also  might  be  sanctified 
through  the  truth.  That  they  all  may  be  one  ;  as  thou,  Father 
art  in  me,  and  I  in  thee,  that  they  may  be  one ,  even  as  we  are 
one”  xvii.  19,  21,  22,  26 ;  from  which  it  is  plain,  that  there  is 
a  conjunction  with  the  Lord’s  Divine  Humanity,  and  that  it  is 
reciprocal,  and  that  thus  and  no  otherwise  there  is  a  conjunction 
with  the  Divinity  which  is  called  the  Father.  The  Lord  also 
teaches  that  conjunction  is  effected  by  means  of  truths  of  the 
Word,  and  a  life  according  to  them,  John  xiv.  20 — 24;  xv.  7. 
This  therefore  is  what  is  meant  by  he  will  dwell  with  them,  and 
they  shall  be  his  people,  and  he  will  be  their  God ;  in  like  man¬ 
ner  in  other  places  where  the  same  words  occur,  as  Jerem.  vii. 
23  ;  xi.  4  ;  xiii.  11 ;  xxiv.  7 ;  xxx.  22;  Ezek.  xi.  20;  xxxvi.  28  ; 
xxxvii.  23,  27  ;  Zech.  viii.  8  ;  Exod.  xxix.  45.  The  reason  why 
to  dwell  with  them  signifies  conjunction  with  them,  is,  because  to 
dwell  signifies  conjunction  from  love,  as  may  appear  from  many 
passages  in  the  Word  ;  also  from  the  habitations  of  the  angels  in 
heaven.  Heaven  is  arranged  into  innumerable  societies,  distin¬ 
guished  one  from  another  according  to  the  differences  of  the 
affections  which  are  of  love  in  general  and  in  particular,  each 
society  constituting  one  species  of  affection,  and  they  dwell  there 
distinctly  according  to  the  degrees  of  relationship  and  affinities 
of  that  species  of  affection,  and  they  who  are  in  the  closest  rela¬ 
tionship  dwell  in  the  same  house ;  hence  cohabitation,  when 
mentioned  in  reference  to  marriage,  signifies,  in  a  spiritual  sense, 
conjunction  by  love.  It  must  be  observed,  that  conjunction 
with  the  Lord  is  one  thing,  and  his  presence  another  ;  conjunc¬ 
tion  with  the  Lord  being  given  only  to  such  as  approach  him 
immediately,  and  his  presence  to  the  rest. 

884.  And  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes,  and 
there  shall  be  no  more  death,  neither  sorrow  nor  crying,  neither 
shall  there  be  pain  any  more,  for  the  former  things  have  passed 
away,  signifies  that  the  Lord  will  take  from  them  all  grief  of 
mind,  fear  on  account  of  damnation,  on  account  of  evils  and 
falses  from  hell,  and  of  temptations  arising  from  them,  and  they 
shall  not  remember  them,  because  the  dragon,  which  had  occa¬ 
sioned  them,  is  cast  out.  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from 
their  eyes,  signifies  that  the  Lord  will  take  away  from  them  all 
grief  of  mind,  for  tears  proceed  from  grief  of  mind ;  by  the 
death  which  shall  not  be  any  more,  is  signified  damnation,  as  n. 
325,  765,  853,  873,  in  the  present  instance  the  fear  of  it;  by 
sorrow,  which  shall  not  be  any  more,  is  signified  the  fear  of 
evils  from  hell,  for  sorrow  has  various  significations,  having  rela¬ 
tion  in  all  cases  to  the  subject  treated  of,  in  the  present  to  the 
fear  of  evils  from  hell ;  because  the  fear  of  damnation  is  men¬ 
tioned  just  before,  and  the  fear  of  falses  from  hell,  and  of  tempt¬ 
ations  arising  from  them,  immediately  after ;  by  crying  is  sig¬ 
nified  the  fear  of  falses  from  hell,  as  will  be  seen  in  the  next 
267 


884 


THE  APOCALYPSE  KEVEALED. 


[Chap.  xxi. 

article ;  by  the  pain  which  shall  be  no  more,  are  signified  tempt¬ 
ations,  n.  640  ;  by  there  not  being  any  more  because  the  former 
things  are  passed  away,  is  signified  that  they  shall  not  remember 
them  because  the  dragon,  who  had  occasioned  them,  is  cast  out, 
for  these  constitute  the  former  things  which  had  passed  away. 
But  these  points  require  some  illustration :  Every  man  after 
death  first  comes  into  the  world  of  spirits,  which  is  in  the  midst 
between  heaven  and  hell,  and  is  there  prepared,  the  good  man 
for  heaven  and  the  wicked  man  for  hell,  concerning  which 
world  see  above,  n.  784,  791,  843,  850,  866,  869  ;  and  inasmuch 
as  intercourse  and  association  exist  there,  in  like  manner  as  in 
the  natural  world,  it  could  not  otherwise  happen  before  the  last 
judgment,  than  that  they  who  in  externals  were  civil  and  moral 
persons,  but  in  internals  were  wicked,  should  be  together,  and 
should  hold  converse  with  those  who  likewise  in  externals  were 
civil  and  moral,  but  in  internals  were  good ;  and  since  there  is 
inherent  in  the  wicked  a  continual  lust  of  seducing,  therefore 
the  good,  who  were  in  consort  with  them,  were  infested  in 
various  ways ;  but  they  who  were  aggrieved  by  their  infestations, 
and  brought  into  fear  of  damnation,  and  of  evils  and  falses  from 
hell,  and  of  grievous  temptation,  were  removed  by  the  Lord 
from  consort  with  them,  and  sent  to  a  certain  earth  below  the 
other,  where  also  there  were  societies,  and  were  kept  there,  and 
this  till  such  time  as  all  the  wicked  were  separated  from  the 
good,  which  was  effected  by  the  last  judgment ;  and  then  they 
who  were  preserved  in  the  lower  earth,  were  taken  up  by  the 
Lord  into  heaven.  These  infestations  were  induced  for  the 
most  part  by  those  who  are  meant  by  the  dragon  and  his  beasts, 
wherefore  when  the  dragon  and  his  twro  beasts  were  cast  into 
the  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone,  then,  inasmuch  as  all  infestation 
and  consequent  grief  and  fear  on  account  of  damnation  and  of 
hell  ceased,  it  is  said  to  those  who  had  been  infested,  that  God 
will  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes,  and  that  there  should 
be  no  more  death,  neither  sorrow,  nor  crying,  nor  labour,  for 
the  former  things  are  passed  away,  by  which  is  signified  that 
the  Lord  will  take  from  them  all  grief  of  mind,  and  fear  of 
damnation,  and  of  evils  and  falses  from  hell,  and  of  grievous 
temptation  from  them,  nor  should  they  remember  them,  because 
the  dragon  who  had  induced  them  was  cast  out.  That  the 
dragon  and  his  two  beasts  wTere  rejected,  and  cast  into  the  lake 
of  fire  and  brimstone,  may  be  seen  above,  xix.  20  ;  xx.  10  ;  and 
that  the  dragon  infested,  appears  from  many  places  ;  for  he 
fought  with  Michael,  and  wished  to  devour  the  child  which  the 
woman  brought  forth,  and  persecuted  the  woman,  and  went  to 
make  war  with  the  remnant  of  her  seed,  xii.  4,  5,  7 — 9, 13 — 18  ; 
also  xvi.  13 — 16,  and  in  other  places.  That  many  who  were 
interiorly  good,  were  thus  preserved  by  the  Lord  lest  they  should 
be  infested  by  the  dragon  and  his  beasts,  appears  from  vi.  9 — 
268 


v.  4,  5.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


885,  886 

11  ;  and  that  they  were  infested,  vii.  13 — IT ;  and  that  they 
were  afterwards  taken  up  into  heaven,  xx.  4,  5,  and  elsewhere 
The  same  are  also  meant  by  the  prisoners  and  by  them  that  are 
bound  in  the  pit,  and  delivered  by  the  Lord,  Isa.  xxiv.  22  ;  lxi. 
1  ;  Luke  iv.  18, 19  ;  Zech.  ix.  11 ;  Psalm  lxxix.  11.  This  is  also 
signified  in  the  Word,  where  it  is  said  that  the  graves  were 
opened  ;  also  where  the  souls  are  spoken  of  that  expect  the  last 
judgment,  and  then  the  resurrection. 

885.  That  crying,  in  the  Word,  is  said  in  reference  to  grief 

and  to  fear  of  falses  from  hell,  and  the  consequent  devastation 
by  them,  appears  from  the  following  passages :  “  Because  the 
former  troubles  are  forgotten,  and  because  they  are  hid  from 
mine  eyes.  And  the  voice  of  weeping  shall  be  no  more  heard 
in  her,  nor  the  voice  of  crying ,”  Isaiah  lxv.  16,  19;  speaking 
of  Jerusalem  in  like  manner  as  here  in  the  Apocalypse.  “  They 
are  black  unto  the  ground,  and  the  cry  of  Jerusalem  is  gone  up,” 
Jerem.  xiv.  2,  and  following  verses.  Lamentation  over  the 
falses  which  waste  the  church  is  treated  of.  “  Jehovah  looked 
for  judgment,  but  behold  oppression,  for  righteousness,  but  be¬ 
hold  a  cryf  Isaiah  v.  7.  “  A  voice  of  the  cry  of  the  shepherds, 

for  Jehovah  spoiled  their  pasture,”  Jerem.  xxv.  36.  “The 
noise  of  a  cry  from  the  fish-gate,  therefore  their  goods  shall  be¬ 
come  a  booty,  and  their  houses  a  desolation,”  Zeph.  i.  10,  13  ; 
besides  other  places,  as  Isaiah  xiv.  31 ;  xv.  4 — 6,  8  ;  xxiv.  11 ; 
xxx.  19  ;  Jerem.  xlvi.  12,  14.  But  it  must  be  observed,  that  a 
cry,  in  the  Word,  is  said  in  reference  to  every  affection  that 
breaks  forth  from,  the  heart,  wherefore  it  is  a  voice  of  lamenta¬ 
tion,  of  imploring,  of  supplication  grounded  in  indolence,  of 
strife,  of  indignation,  of  confession,  yea  of  exultation. 

886.  And  he  that  sat  upon  the  throne  said ,  Behold ,  I  make  all 
things  new .  And  he  said  unto  me ,  Write,  for  these  words  are 
true  and  faithful,  signifies  the  Lord  speaking  concerning  the 
last  judgment  to  those  who  should  come  into  the  world  of  spirits, 
or  who  should  die,  from  the  time  of  his  being  in  the  world  till 
now,  as  follows,  viz.,  that  the  former  heaven  with  the  former 
earth,  and  the  former  church,  with  all  and  every  thing  in  them, 
should  perish,  and  that  he  should  create  a  new  heaven  together 
with  a  new  earth,  and  a  new  church,  which  is  to  be  called  the 
New  Jerusalem,  and  that  they  may  know  this  of  a  certainty, 
and  bear  it  in  remembrance,  because  the  Lord  himself  has  tes¬ 
tified  and  said  it.  The  contents  of  this  verse  and  of  those  which 
follow,  as  far  as  the  8th  inclusive,  were  said  to  those  who  would 
come  out  of  Christendom  into  the  world  of  spirits,  which  happens 
immediately  after  death,  to  the  end  that  they  might  not  suffer 
themselves  to  be  seduced  by  the  Babylonians  and  dragonists, 
for,  as  was  observed  above,  all  assemble  after  death  in  the  world 
of  spirits,  and  are  prone  to  associate  with  one  another  there, 
just  as  in  the  natural  world,  where  they  are,  together  with  the 

269 


887,  888  the  apocalypse  reyealed.  [Chap.  xxi. 

Babylonians  and  dragonists,  who  continually  burn  with  the  lust 
of  seducing,  and  who  were  also  allowed,  by  imaginary  and  delu¬ 
sive  arts,  to  form  to  themselves  heavens,  as  it  were,  whereby 
also  they  might  be  able  to  seduce ;  to  prevent  this,  these  things 
were  said  by  the  Lord,  that  they  might  know  of  a  certainty  that 
those  heavens  with  their  earths  would  perish,  and  that  the  Lord 
would  create  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth,  when  they  would 
be  saved  who  did  not  suffer  themselves  to  be  seduced  or  led 
away :  but  it  is  to  be  observed,  that  this  was  said  to  those  who 
lived  within  the  period  of  the  Lord’s  time  in  the  world  and  the 
last  judgment,  which  was  executed  in  the  year  1757,  because 
these  could  have  been  seduced,  but  after  this  event,  this  was  no 
longer  possible,  because  the  Babylonians  and  dragonists  were 
separated  and  cast  out.  We  will  now  proceed  to  the  explana¬ 
tion.  By  him  who  sat  on  the  throne,  is  meant  the  Lord,  n. 
808,  at  the  end ;  the  reason  why  the  Lord  here  spake  upon  a 
throne,  is,  because  he  said,  Behold,  I  make  all  things  new,  by 
which  is  signified  that  he  was  about  to  execute  the  last  judg¬ 
ment,  and  then  to  create  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth,  and  a 
new  church,  with  all  and  every  thing  in  them  ;  that  a  throne 
means  judgment  in  a  representative  form,  maybe  seen,  n.  229, 
815,  865  ;  and  that  the  former  heaven  and  former  church  were 
destroyed  on  the  day  of  the  last  judgment,  n.  865,  877  ;  he  said 
unto  me,  Write,  for  these  words  are  true  and  faithful,  signifies 
that  they  might  know  this  for  certain,  and  remember  it,  because 
the  Lord  himself  testified  and  said  it ;  the  Lord’s  making  use  of 
the  word  said,  a  second  time,  signifies  that  they  might  know  it 
for  certain  ;  by  write,  is  signified  for  remembrance  or  that  they 
might  remember,  n.  639  ;  and  by  these  words  are  true  and 
faithful,  is  signified  that  they  ought  to  be  believed,  because  the 
Lord  himself  testified  and  said  it. 

887.  And  he  said  unto  me ,  It  is  done ,  signifies  that  it  is 
divine  truth.  The  reason  why  by  he  said  unto  me,  is  signified 
that  it  is  divine  truth,  is,  because  the  Lord  said  a  third  time,  he 
said  unto  me,  also  because  he  said,  it  is  done,  in  the  present 
tense  ;  and  what  the  Lord  says  a  third  time,  is  what  ought  to  be 
believed,  because  it  is  divine  truth,  as  also  what  he  said  in  the 
present  tense  ;  for  three  times  signifies  what  is  complete  to  the 
end,  n.  505  ;  in  like  manner  when  being  about  to  do  a  thing  he 
said,  it  is  done. 

888.  Iam  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega ,  the  beginning  and  the 
end ,  signifies  that  they  may  know  that  the  Lord  is  the  God  of 
heaven  and  earth,  and  that  all  things  in  the  heavens  and  earths 
were  made  by  him,  and  are  governed  by  his  divine  providence, 
and  are  done  according  to  it.  That  the  Lord  is  the  Alpha  and 
Omega,  the  beginning  and  the  end,  and  that  thereby  is  meant 
that  all  things  were  made,  and  are  governed  and  done,  and  the 
like  by  him,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  13,  29 — 31,  38,  57,  92 

270 


V.  5 — 7.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


889,  890 

That  the  Lord  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth  is  evident  from 
his  words  in  John:  “As  thou  hast  given  him  power  over  all 
flesh,”  xvii.  2  ;  and  in  Matthew,  “  All  power  is  given  unto  me 
in  heaven  and  in  earth,”  xxviii.  18  ;  and  that  “  All  things  were 
made  by  him,  and  that  without  him  was  not  any  thing  made,” 
John  i.  3,  14.  That  all  things  which  were  made  or  created  by 
him,  are  governed  by  his  divine  providence,  is  evident. 

889.  I  will  give  unto  him  that  is  athirst  of  the  fountain  of 
the  water  of  life  freely,  signifies  that  to  those  who  desire  truths 
from  any  spiritual  use,  the  Lord  will  give  from  himself  through 
the  Word  all  things  that  are  conducive  to  that  use.  By  him 
that  is  athirst,  is  signified  he  who  desires  truth  for  the  sake  of 
any  spiritual  use,  as  will  be  seen  presently  ;  by  the  fountain  of 
the  water  of  life,  is  signified  the  Lord  and  the  Word,  n.  384; 
by  giving  it  freely,  is  signified  from  the  Lord,  and  not  from  any 
self-derived  intelligence  of  the  man  himself.  The  reason  why 
being  athirst  signifies  to  desire  for  the  sake  of  some  spiritual 
use,  is,  because  there  exists  a  thirst  or  desire  for  the  knowledges 
of  truth  from  the  Word,  grounded  in  natural  use,  and  also 
grounded  in  spiritual  use,  in  the  former  with  those  who  have 
learning  for  their  end  and  object,  and  by  learning,  fame,  honour, 
and  gain,  consequently  self  and  the  world ;  but  in  the  latter  or 
in  spiritual  use  with  those  whose  end  and  object  is  to  serve 
their  neighbour  from  love  to  him,  to  consult  the  good  of  their 
souls,  and  that  of  their  own,  consequently  who  have  in  view  the 
Lord,  their  neighbour,  and  salvation  ;  truth  is  given  to  these  in 
such  proportion  as  is  conducive  to  that  use,  from  the  fountain 
of  the  water  of  life,  that  is,  from  the  Lord  through  the  Word  ; 
to  the  rest  truth  is  not  given  from  thence ;  they  read  the  Word, 
and  every  doctrinal  truth  therein  they  either  do  not  see,  or  if 
they  do  see  it  they  turn  it  into  falsity,  not  so  much  in  speech 
when  it  is  uttered  from  the  Word,  but  in  the  ideas  of  their 
thought  concerning  it.  That  to  hunger  signifies  to  desire  good, 
and  that  to  thirst  signifies  to  desire  truth,  may  be  seen,  n.  323, 
381. 

890.  He  that  overcometh  shall  inherit  all  things ,  and  I  will  be 
his  God  and  he  shall  be  my  son ,  signifies  that  they  who  over¬ 
come  evils  in  themselves,  that  is,  the  devil,  and  do  not  yield 
when  they  are  tempted  by  the  Babylonians  and  dragonists,  will 
go  to  heaven,  and  there  live  in  the  Lord  and  the  Lord  in  them. 
By  overcoming,  is  here  meant  to  overcome  evils  in  themselves, 
consequently  the  devil,  and  not  to  yield  when  they  are  tempted 
bv  the  Babylonians  and  dragonists.  The  reason  why  to  over¬ 
come  evils  in  one’s  self  is  also  to  overcome  the  devil,  is,  because 
by  the  devil  is  meant  all  evil ;  by  inheriting  all  things  is  signi¬ 
fied  to  go  to  heaven,  and  then  to  enjoy  the  possession  of  the 
good  things  which  are  there  from  the  Lord,  consequently  to 
enter  into  the  good  things  which  are  from  the  Lord  and  of  the 

271 


891,  892  THE  APOCALYPSE  KEVEALED.  [Chap.  XXL 

Lord,  as  a  son  and  heir,  whence  heaven  is  called  an  inheritance, 
Matt.  xix.  29  ;  xxv.  34.  I  will  be  his  God  and  he  shall  be  my 
son,  signifies  that  in  heaven  they  will  be  in  the  Lord  and  the 
Lord  in  them,  as  above,  n.  882,  where  the  like  words  occur, 
save  only  that  it  is  there  said,  that  they  shall  be  his  people,  and 
he  will  be  their  God.  The  reason  why  they  who  immediately 
approach  the  Lord,  are  called  his  sons,  is,  because  they  aro 
born  anew  from  him,  that  is,  regenerated,  wherefore  he  called 
his  disciples  sons,  John  xii.  36  ;  xiii.  33 ;  xxi.  5. 

891.  But  the  fearful,  and  the  unfaithful ,  and  the  abomina¬ 
ble ,  signifies  those  who  are  in  no  faith,  and  in  no  charity,  and 
thence  in  evils  of  every  kind.  By  the  fearful  are  signified  they 
who  are  in  no  faith,  as  will  be  seen  presently  ;  by  the  unbeliev¬ 
ing  or  unfaithful  are  signified  they  who  are  in  no  charity  towards 
their  neighbour,  for  these  are  insincere  and  fraudulent,  conse¬ 
quently  unfaithful ;  by  the  abominable  are  signified  they  who 
are  in  all  kinds  of  evils,  for  abominations  in  the  Word  signify 
in  general  the  evils  which  are  named  in  the  six  last  command¬ 
ments  of  the  decalogue,  as  may  be  seen  in  Jeremiah  :  ‘‘Trust 
ye  not  in  lying  words,  saying,  The  temple  of  Jehovah,  the  tem¬ 
ple  of  Jehovah,  the  temple  of  Jehovah  are  these.  Will  ye  steal, 
murder,  and  commit  adultery,  and  swear  falsely,  and  come  and 
stand  before  me  in  this  house,  and  say,  We  are  delivered  to  do 
all  these  abominations  ?”  Jerem.  vii.  2 — 4,  9 — 11 ;  and  so  in  all 
other  places.  That  by  the  fearful  are  signified  they  who  are  in 
no  faith,  is  evident  from  the  following  passages  :  Jesus  said  to 
his  disciples,  “  Why  are  ye  fearful,  0  ye  of  little  faith?”  Matt, 
viii.  26  ;  Mark  iv.  39,  40;  Luke  viii.  25.  Jesus  said  unto  the 
ruler  of  the  synagogue,  “  Fear  not :  believe  only,  and  thy 
daughter  shall  be  made  whole,”  Luke  viii.  49,  50  ;  Mark  v.  36. 
“  Fear  not,  little  flock ;  for  it  is  your  Father’s  good  pleasure  to 
give  you  the  kingdom,”  Luke  xii.  32.  The  same  is  meant  by 
fear  not,  in  Matt.  xvii.  6,  7 ;  xxviii.  3 — 5,  10  ;  Luke  i.  12,  13, 
30  ;  ii.  9,  10  ;  v.  8 — 10,  and  elsewhere.  Hence  it  may  appear, 
that  by  the  fearful,  and  the  unbelieving,  and  the  abominable, 
are  signified  they  who  are  in  no  faith,  and  in  no  charity,  and 
thence  in  all  kinds  of  evils. 

892.  And  murderers,  and  whoremongers,  and  sorcerers,  and 
idolaters,  and  all  liars,  signifies  all  those  who  make  no  account 
of  the  commandments  of  the  decalogue,  and  do  not  shun  any 
evils  therein  mentioned  as  sins,  and  therefore  live  in  them. 
What  is  signified  by  these  four  commandments  of  the  decalogue, 
Thou  shalt  not  commit  murder,  thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery, 
thou  shalt  not  steal,  and  thou  shalt  not  bear  false  witness,  in 
their  threefold  sense,  natural,  spiritual,  and  celestial,  may  be 
seen  in  the  Doctrine  of  Life  for  the  New  Jerusalem,  n.  62 — 91, 
therefore  it  is  unnecessary  to  explain  them  here  ;  but  instead  of 
the  seventh  commandment,  which  is,  Thou  shalt  not  steal,  are 

272 


v.  7 — 9.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


893—895 


here  mentioned  sorcerers  and  idolaters,  and  by  sorcerers  aro 
signified  they  who  inquire  after  truths,  which  they  falsify  in 
order  to  confirm  falses  and  evils,  as  they  do  who  take  up  this 
truth,  that  no  one  can  do  good  from  himself,  and  confirm  by 
it  faith  alone,  for  this  is  a  species  of  spiritual  theft.  What 
sorcery  or  enchantment  further  signifies,  may  be  seen  above,  n. 
462.  By  idolaters  are  signified  they  who  establish  worship,  or 
arc  in  worship,  not  from  the  Word,  thus  not  from  the  Lord,  but 
from  self-derived  intelligence,  n.  459,  as  also  they  have  done 
who,  from  a  single  sentence  of  Paul,  falsely  understood,  and 
not  from  any  word  of  the  Lord,  fabricated  the  whole  of  their 
church  doctrine,  which  likewise  is  a  species  of  spiritual  theft; 
by  liars  are  signified  they  who  are  in  falses  derived  from  evil, 
n.  924. 

893.  Shall  have  their  part  in  the  lake  which  burneth  with  fire 
and  brimstone ,  signifies  their  portion  in  hell,  where  are  the 
loves  of  falsity  and  the  lusts  of  evil,  as  appears  from  the  expla¬ 
nation  above,  n.  835,  873,  where  the  like  words  occur. 

894.  Which  is  the  second  death ,  signifies  damnation,  as  also 
appears  from  what  is  explained  above,  n.  853,  873. 

895.  And  there  came  unto  me  one  of  the  seven  angels ,  whc 
had  the  seven  vials  full  of  the  seven  last  plagues ,  and  ialkea 
with  me ,  saying ,  Come  hither ,  I  will  show  thee  the  bride ,  the 
Lamb's  wife ,  signifies  influx  and  manifestation  from  the  Lord 
from  the  inmost  of  heaven,  concerning  the  New  Church,  which 
will  be  conjoined  with  the  Lord  through  the  Word.  By  one  of 
the  seven  angels  who  had  the  seven  vials  full  of  the  seven  last 
plagues,  that  talked  with  me,  is  meant  the  Lord  influencing 
from  the  inmost  of  heaven  and  speaking  through  the  inmost 
heaven,  here  manifesting  the  things  which  follow  ;  that  by  tins 
angel  is  meant  the  Lord,  appears  from  the  explanation  of  chap, 
xv.  5,  6,  where  it  is  written,  “And  after  that  I  looked,  and, 
behold,  the  temple  of  the  tabernacle  of  the  testimony  in  hea¬ 
ven  was  opened  :  and  the  seven  angels  came  out  of  the  temple 
having  the  seven  plagues  ;”  by  which  is  signified  that  the  in¬ 
most  of  heaven  was  seen,  where  the  Lord  is  in  his  holiness,  and 
in  the  law,  which  is  the  decalogue,  see  above,  n.  669,  670  ; 
also  from  the  explanation  of  chap.  xvii.  1,  where  it  is  said, 
“And  there  came  one  of  the  seven  angels  which  had  the  seven 
vials,  and  talked  with  me,  saying,  Come  hither,  I  will  show 
unto  thee  the  judgment  of  the  great  harlot;”  that  by  these 
words  is  signified  influx  and  revelation  from  the  Lord  from  the 
inmost  of  heaven  concerning  the  Homan  Catholic  religion,  may 
be  seen  above,  n.  718,  719 ;  hence  it  is  evident  that  by  there 
came  to  me  one  of  the  seven  angels  who  had  the  seven  vials 
full  of  the  seven  last  plagues,  and  talked  with  me,  saying,  is 
meant  the  Lord  influencing  from  the  inmost  of  heaven,  and 
that  by,  Come  hither,  I  will  show  thee,  is  signified  manifesta- 

273  vol.  ii. — s 


896,  897 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xx\. 

tion,  and  that  by  the  bride  the  Lamb’s  wife  is  signified  the 
New  Church,  which  will  be  conjoined  with  the  Lord  through 
the  Word,  as  in  n.  881.  That  church  is  called  a  bride,  in  refer¬ 
ence  to  its  establishment,  and  a  wife,  in  reference  to  its  being 
fully  established;  here  the  bride,  the  wife,  from  the  certainty 
of  its  establishment  taking  place. 

896.  And  he  carried  me  away  in  the  spirit  to  a  great  and 
high  mountain ,  and  showed  me  that  great  city ,  the  holy  Jeru¬ 
salem ,  descending  out  of  heaven  from  God ,  signifies  that  John 
was  translated  into  the  third  heaven,  and  his  sight  there  opened, 
before  whom  was  made  manifest  the  Lord’s  New  Church  as  to 
doctrine  in  the  form  of  a  city.  He  carried  me  away  in  the  spirit 
to  a  great  and  high  mountain,  signifies  that  J ohn  -was  translated 
into  the  third  heaven,  where  they  are  who  are  in  love  to  the 
Lord,  and  in  the  genuine  doctrine  of  truth  derived  from  him ; 

freat  also  is  predicated  of  the  good  of  love,  and  high  of  truths. 

he  reason  why  being  taken  up  into  a  mountain  signifies  to  be 
taken  up  into  the  third  heaven,  is,  because  it  is  said  in  the 
spirit,  and  he  who  is  in  the  spirit  as  to  his  mind  and  its  vision, 
is  in  the  spiritual  world,  and  there  the  angels  of  the  third  hea¬ 
ven  dwell  upon  mountains,  the  angels  of  the  second  heaven 
upon  hills,  and  the  angels  of  the  ultimate  or  lowest  heaven  in 
valleys  between  the  hills  and  mountains ;  wherefore  when  any 
one  in  the  spirit  is  taken  up  into  a  mountain,  it  signifies  that 
he  is  taken  up  into  the  third  heaven;  this  elevation  is  effected 
in  a  moment,  because  it  is  done  by  a  change  in  the  state  of  the 
mind;  by  he  showed  me,  is  signified  his  sight  then  opened, 
and  manifestation ;  by  the  great  city,  the  holy  Jerusalem,  de¬ 
scending  out  of  heaven  from  God,  is  signified  the  Lord’s  New 
Church  as  above,  n.  878,  879,  where  also  it  is  explained,  for 
this  reason  it  is  called  holy,  and  said  to  descend  out  of  heaven 
from  God  ;  its  being  seen  in  the  form  of  a  city,  is  because  a  city 
signifies  doctrine,  n.  194,  712,  and  the  church  is  a  church  by 
virtue  of  doctrine,  and  a  life  according  to  it.  It  was  also  seen 
as  a  city,  that  it  might  be  described  as  to  all  its  qualities,  which  . 
are  described  by  its  wall,  its  gates,  its  foundations,  and  various 
dimensions.  The  church  is  described  in  a  similar  manner  in 
Ezekiel,  where  it  is  also  said  by  the  prophet,  “  In  the  visions  of 
God  brought  he  me,  and  set  me  upon  a  very  high  mountain, 
which  was  as  the  frame  of  a  city  on  the  south,”  which  the 
angels  also  measured  as  to  its  wall  and  gates,  and  as  to  its 
breadth  and  height,  chap.  xl.  2,  and  following  verses.  The  like 
is  meant  by  this  passage  in  Zechariah :  “Then  said  I  (unto  the 
angel),  Whither  goest  thou?  and  he  said  unto  me,  To  measure 
Jerusalem ,  to  see  what  is  the  breadth  thereof,  and  what  is  the 
length  thereof,”  ii.  2. 

897.  Having  the  glory  of  God  j  and  the  light  thereof  was 
like  unto  a  most  precious  stone ,  even  like  a  jasper  stone ,  clear  as 

274 


V.  9—11.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


897 


crystal ,  signifies  that  in  that  church  the  Word  will  be  under¬ 
stood,  by  reason  of  its  being  translucent  from  its  spiritual  sense 
By  the  glory  of  God  is  signified  the  Word  in  its  divine  light,  as 
will  be  seen  presently;  by  its  light  is  signified  the  divine  truth 
therein,  for  this  is  meant  by  light  in  the  Word,  n.  796,  799  ; 
like  a  most  precious  stone,  even  like  a  jasper  stone  clear  as  crys¬ 
tal,  signifies  the  same  shining  and  translucent  by  reason  of  its 
spiritual  sense,  of  which  also  in  what  follows.  By  these  words 
is  described  the  understanding  of  the  Word  with  those  who  are 
in  the  doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem,  and  in  a  life  according 
to  it ;  with  such  the  Word  shines  as  it  were  when  it  is  read ;  it 
shines  from  the  Lord  through  the  medium  of  the  spiritual  sense, 
because  the  Lord  is  the  Word,  and  the  spiritual  sense  is  in  the 
light  of  heaven  which  proceeds  from  the  Lord  as  a  sun,  and  the 
light  which  proceeds  from  the  Lord  as  a  sun,  is  in  its  essence 
the  divine  truth  of  his  divine  wisdom.  That  in  every  particular 
of  the  Word  there  is  a  spiritual  sense,  in  which  the  angels  are, 
and  from  which  their  wisdom  is  derived,  and  that  the  Word  is 
transparent  from  the  light  of  that  sense  to  those  who  are  in 
genuine  truths  from  the  Lord,  is  shown  in  the  Doctrine  of  the 
JVeiv  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture.  That  by  the 
glory  of  God  is  meant  the  Word  in  its  divine  light,  may  appear 
from  the  following  passages  :  “  And  the  Word  was  made  flesh, 
— and  we  beheld  his  glory ,  the  glory  as  of  the  only-begotten  of 
the  Father,”  John  i.  14;  that  by  glory  is  meant  the  glory  of 
the  Word  or  divine  truth  in  him,  is  evident,  because  it  is  said 
the  Word  was  made  flesh ;  the  same  is  meant  by  glory  in  what 
follows,  where  it  is  said,  “  for  the  glory  of  God  did  light  it,  and 
its  lamp  is  the  Lamb,”  ver.  23.  The  same  is  meant  by  the 
glory  in  which  they  will  see  the  Son  of  Man  when  he  shall  come 
in  the  clouds  of  heaven,  Matt.  xxiv.  30  ;  Mark  xiii.  25,  see 
above,  n.  20,  642,  820 ;  nor  is  any  thing  else  meant  by  the  throne 
of  glory  upon  which  the  Lord  will  sit  when  he  shall  come  to  the 
last  judgment,  Matt.  xxv.  31,  because  he  will  judge  every  one 
according  to  the  truths  of  the  Word;  wherefore  it  is  also  said, 
that  he  will  come  in  his  glory.  When  the  Lord  was  transfigured, 
it  is  also  said  that  “  Moses  and  Elias  appeared  in  glory ,”  Luke 
ix.  30,  31;  by  Moses  and  Elias  is  there  signified  the  Word ;  the 
Lord  also  then  caused  himself  to  be  seen  by  his  disciples  as  the 
Word  in  its  glory.  That  glory  signifies  divine  truth,  may  be 
seen  from  many  passages  of  the  Word  above,  n.  629.  The  rea¬ 
son  why  the  Word  is  compared  to  a  most  precious  stone,  like  a 
jasper  stone,  clear  as  crystal,  is,  because  a  precions  stone  signi¬ 
fies  the  divine  truth  of  the  Word,  n.  231,  540,  726,  823,  and  a 
jasper  stone  signifies  the  divine  truth  of  the  Word  in  its  literal 
sense,  translucent  from  the  divine  truth  in  its  spiritual  sense ; 
this  is  the  signification  of  a  jasper  stone  in  Exodus  xxviii.  20; 
Ezek.  xxviii.  13,  and  afterwards  in  this  chapter,  where  it  is  said, 
275 


898 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xxi. 

That  the  building  of  the  wall  of  the  holy  Jerusalem  was  jasper, 
verse  18;  and  since  the  Word  in  its  literal  sense  is  trans¬ 
parent  from  its  spiritual  sense,  it  is  said,  a  jasper  clear  as  crys¬ 
tal;  all  illustration,  which  they  have  who  are  in  divine  truths 
from  the  Lord,  is  derived  from  thence. 

898.  And  it  had  a  wall  great  and  high ,  signifies  the  Word 
in  its  literal  sense  from  which  the  doctrine  of  the  New  Church 
is  deduced.  When  by  the  holy  city  Jerusalem  is  meant  the 
Lord’s  New  Church  as  to  doctrine,  by  its  wall  nothing  else  is 
meant  but  the  Word  in  its  literal  sense,  from  which  doctrine 
is  derived,  for  that  sense  defends  the  spiritual  sense,  which  lies 
concealed  within  it,  just  as  a  wall  defends  a  city  and  its  inhabi¬ 
tants  ;  and  that  the  literal  sense  is  the  basis,  continent,  and 
firmament  of  its  spiritual  sense,  may  be  seen  in  the  Doctrine  of 
the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred  Scripture ,  n.  27 — 36  ; 
and  that  that  sense  is  a  guard  to  prevent  the  interior  divine 
truths  of  its  spiritual  sense  from  being  injured,  n.  97,  of  the 
same  treatise  ;  also  that  church-doctrine  is  to  be  drawn  from 
the  literal  sense  of  the  Word,  and  confirmed  by  it,  n.  50 — 61 
of  the  same.  It  is  called  a  wall  great  and  high,  because  it 
means  the  Word  as  to  its  divine  good  and  divine  truth,  great 
being  predicated  of  good,  and  high  of  truth,  as  above,  n.  896. 
By  a  wall  is  signified  that  which  defends,  and  where  the  church 
is  treated  of,  it  signifies  the  Word  in  its  literal  sense,  as  in  the 
following  places:  “I  have  set  watchmen  upon  thy  walls ,  0 
Jerusalem ,  which  shall  never  hold  their  peace  day  nor  night,  ye 
that  make  mention  of  Jehovah,”  Isaiah  lxii.  6.  “  And  they 

shall  call  thee  the  city  of  Jehovah,  the  Zion  of  the  Holy  One 
of  Israel, — but  thou  shalt  call  thy  walls  salvation ,  and  thy  gates 
praise,”  Isaiah  lx.  14,  18.  “  Jehovah  will  be  unto  her  a  wall 

of  fire  round  about,  and  will  be  the  glory  in  the  midst  of  her,” 
Zech.  ii.  5.  “  The  men  of  Arvad  were  upon  thy  walls ,  and 

the  Gammadims  hanged  their  shields  upon  the  walls  round 
about;  they  have  made  thy  beauty  perfect,”  Ezek.  xxvii.  11; 
speaking  of  Tyre,  by  which  is  signified  the  church  as  to  the 
knowledges  of  truth  from  the  Word.  “  Run  ye  to  and  fro 
through  the  streets  of  Jerusalem,  and  see  now  and  know  if  ye 
can  find  a  man  that  seeketh  truth ; — Go  ye  upon  her  walls  and 
destroy,”  Jerem.  v.  1,  10.  “  Jehovah  hath  purposed  to  destroy 
the  wall  of  the  daughter  of  Zion , — therefore  he  made  the  ram- 
fart  and  the  wall  to  lament,  they  languished  together,  the  law 
is  no  more,”  Lament,  ii.  8,  9.  “  They  shall  run  to  and  fro  in 

the  city ,  they  shall  run  upon  the  wall ,  they  shall  climb  up  upon 
the  houses,  they  shall  enter  in  at  the  windows,”  Joel  ii.  9, 
speaking  of  the  falsifications  of  truth.  “  Hay  and  night  (the 
wicked)  go  about  in  the  city ,  upon  the  walls  thereof ,  mischief 
also  and  sorrow  are  in  the  midst  of  it,”  Psalm  lv.  10;  besides 
other  places,  as  Isaiah  xxii.  5  ;  lvi.  5;  Jerem.  i.  15  ;  Ezek.  xxvii. 

2T6 


V.  11,  12.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


899 


11;  Lament,  ii.  7.  That  the  Word,  in  its  literal  sense,  is  sig¬ 
nified  by  a  wall,  appears  clearly  from  what  follows  in  this  chap¬ 
ter,  where  the  wall,  its  gates,  foundations,  and  dimensions  are 
much  treated  of ;  the  reason  is,  because  the  doctrine  of  the  [New 
Church,  which  is  signified  by  the  city,  is  derived 
the  literal  sense  of  the  Word. 

899.  And  it  had  twelve  gates,  signifies  all  the  knowledges 
therein  of  truth  and  good,  by  which  man  is  introduced  into  the 
chu**ch.  By  gates  are  signified  the  knowledges  of  truth  and 
good  from  the  Word,  because  by  them  man  is  introduced  into 
the  church,  for  the  wall,  in  which  the  gates  were,  signifies  the 
Word,  as  above,  n.  898,  and  afterwards  it  is  said,  “And  the 
twelve  gates  were  twelve  pearls  ;  every  one  of  the  gates  was  of 
one  pearl,”  verse  21,  and  by  pearls  are  signified  the  know¬ 
ledges  of  truth  and  good,  n.  727 ;  that  man  is  introduced 
through  them  into  the  church,  as  through  gates  into  a  city,  is 
evident ;  that  twelve  signifies  all,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  348. 
By  gates  are  also  signified  the  knowledges  of  truth  and  good,  in 
the  following  passages:  “I  will  lay  thy  foundations  with  sap¬ 
phires,  and  1  will  make  thy  windows  of  agates  and  thy  gates  of 
carbuncles,”  Isaiah  liv.  11,  12.  “Jehovah  lovetli  the  gates  of 
Zion  more  than  all  the  dwellings  of  Jacob  ;  glorious  things  are 
spoken  of  thee,  0  city  of  God,”  Psalm  lxxxvii.  2.  “Enter 
into  his  gates  with  thanksgiving,  be  thankful  unto  him,  and 
bless  his  name,”  Psalm  c.  4.  “  Our  feet  shall  stand  within  thy 

gates,  0  Jerusalem.  Jerusalem  is  budded  as  a  city  that  is  com¬ 
pact  together,”  Psalm  cxxii.  2,  3.  “Praise  Jehovah,  O  Jeru¬ 
salem,  for  he  hath  strengthened  the  bars  of  thy  gates ;  he  hath 
blessed  thy  children  within  thee,”  Psalm  cxlvi'i.  12, 13.  “That 
I  may  show  forth  all  thy  praise  in  the  gates  of  the  daughter  of 
Zion,”  Psalm  ix.  14.  “  Open  ye  the  gates,  that  the  righteous 

nation  which  keepeth  the  truth  may  enter  in,”  Isaiah  xxvi.  2. 
“Exalt  the  voice  that  they  may  go  into  the  gates  of  the  nobles ,” 
Isaiah  xiii.  2.  “  Blessed  are  they  that  do  his  commandments, 

and  may  enter  in  through  the  gates  into  the  city,”  Apoc.  xxii. 
14.  “Lift  up  your  heads,  0  ye  gates,  and  the  King  of  glory 
shall  come  in,'”  Psalm  xxiv.  7,  9.  “The  ways  of  Zion  do 
mourn  ;  all  her  gates  are  desolate,  her  priests  sigh,”  Lament,  i. 
4.  “  Judah  mournetli,  and  the  gates  thereof  languish,”  Jerein. 

xiv.  2.  “Jehovah  hath  purposed  to  destroy  the  wall  of  the 
daughter  of  Zion  / — Her  gates  are  sunk  into  the  ground,”  Lam. 
ii.  8.  “That  make  a  man  an  offender  for  a  word,  and  lay 
a  snare  for  him  that  reproveth  in  the  gate,”  Isaiah  xxix.  21. 
“They  chose  new  gods;  then  was  war  in  the  gates,”  Judg.  v. 
8 ;  with  other  places,  as  Isaiah  iii.  25,  26 ;  xiv.  31 ;  xxii.  7  ; 
xxiv.  12;  xxviii.  6  ;  lxii.  10  ;  Jerem.  i.  15;  xv.  7  ;  xxxi.  38,  40  ; 
Mic.  ii.  13;  Nahum  iii.  13;  Jud.  v.  11.  Since  gates  signify 
introductory  truths,  which  are  knowledges  from  the  A\rord, 
277 


900,  901 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  XXi 


therefore  the  elders  of  the  city  sat  in  the  gates,  and  judged,  as 
appears  from  Deut.  xxi.  18 — 22 ;  xxii.  15 ;  Lament,  v.  14 ; 
Amos  v.  12,  15  ;  Zeeli.  viii.  16. 

900.  And  at  the  gates  twelve  angels ,  and  names  written 
thereon ,  which  are  those  of  the  twelve  tribes  of  the  sons  of  Israel , 
signifies  the  divine  truths  and  goods  of  heaven,  which  are  also 
the  divine  truths  and  goods  of  the  church,  m  those  knowledges, 
and  guards  to  prevent  any  one  from  entering  except  he  be  in 
them  from  the  Lord.  By  twelve  angels  are  signified  here  all 
the  truths  and  goods  of  heaven,  because  by  angels,  in  a  supreme 
sense,  is  signified  the  Lord,  in  a  general  sense  the  heaven  of 
angels,  and  in  a  particular  sense  the  truths  and  goods  of  heaven 
from  the  Lord,  see  n.  5,  170,  258,  344,  415,  465,  647,  648,  657, 
718  ;  in  the  present  case  the  truths  and  goods  of  heaven,  be¬ 
cause  it  follows,  and  names  written  thereon,  which  are  the 
names  of  the  twelve  tribes  of  the  sons  of  Israel,  by  which  are 
signified  all  the  truths  and  goods  of  the  church,  n.  349.  By 
over  the  gates  is  signified  in  those  knowledges,  because  over  or 
upon,  in  the  Word,  signifies  within,  the  reason  is  because  that 
which  is  supreme  in  successive  order  becomes  inmost  in  simul¬ 
taneous  order,  therefore  the  third  heaven  is  called  both  the  su¬ 
preme  and  the  inmost  heaven  ;  hence  it  is,  that  over  the  gates 
signifies  in  the  knowledges  of  truth  ;  by  names  written  thereon, 
is  signified  every  quality  belonging  to  them,  thus  also  in  them, 
for  all  quality  is  from  internals  in  externals.  The  reason  why 
b}^  the  same  words  are  signified  guards  to  prevent  any  one  from 
entering  into  the  church,  unless  he  be  in  those  knowledges 
from  the  Lord,  is  evident,  because  the  angels  were  seen  stand¬ 
ing  upon  the  gates,  and  the  names  of  the  tribes  of  the  sons  of 
Israel  were  also  written  upon  them.  It  is  said  that  the  truths 
and  goods  of  heaven  and  the  church  are  in  the  knowledges 
which  are  derived  from  the  Word,  whereby  introduction  into 
the  church  is  effected,  because  the  knowledges  of  truth  and  good 
from  the  Word,  when  there  is  in  them  a  spiritual  principle  from 
heaven  from  the  Lord,  are  not  called  knowledges,  but  truths ; 
but  if  there  is  not  in  them  any  thing  of  a  spiritual  nature  from 
heaven  from  the  Lord,  they  are  nothing  more  than  scientifics. 

901.  On  the  east ,  three  gates  ;  on  the  north ,  three  gates  /  on 
the  south ,  three  gates  /  and  on  the  west ,  three  gates ,  signifies  that 
the  knowledges  of  truth  and  good,  in  which  there  is  spiritual 
life  from  heaven  from  the  Lord,  and  by  which  introduction  into 
the  New  Church  is  effected,  are  for  those  who  are  more  or  less 
in  the  love  or  in  the  affection  of  good,  and  for  those  who  are 
more  or  less  in  wisdom  or  in  the  affection  of  truth.  By  gates 
are  now  signified  the  knowledges  of  truth  and  good,  in  which 
there  is  spiritual  life  from  heaven  from  the  Lord,  because  over 
the  gates  there  were  twelve  angels,  and  the  names  written  of 
tiie  twelve  tribes  of  the  sons  of  Israel,  by  which  that  life  in 

278 


7.  12-14.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


902 


those  knowledges  is  signified,  as  is  evident  from  what  was  ex¬ 
plained  above,  n.  900 ;  that  gates  signify  the  knowledges  of 
truth  and  good,  by  which  there  is  introduction  into  the  New 
Church,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  899  ;  the  reason  why  there  were 
three  gates  on  the  east,  three  on  the  north,  three  on  the  south, 
and  three  on  the  west,  is,  because  by  the  east  is  signified  love 
and  the  affection  of  good  in  a  superior  degree,  ^or/wpiently 
more ;  and  by  the  west  is  signified  love  ana  the  aftection  of 
good  in  an  inferior  degree,  consequently  less ;  by  the  south  is> 
signified  wisdom  and  the  affection  of  truth  in  a  superior  degree, 
consequently  more ;  and  by  the  north  is  signified  wisdom  and 
the  aftection  of  truth  in  an  inferior  degree,  consequently  less ; 
the  reason  of  this  signification  of  east,  west,  north,  and  south, 
is,  because  the  Lord  is  the  sun  of  the  spiritual  world,  and  in 
front  of  him  are  the  east  and  west,  and  on  the  sides  are  the 
south  and  north,  on  the  right  side  the  south,  and  on  the  left 
side  the  north ;  wherefore  they  who  are  in  love  to  the  Lord, 
and  thence  more  in  affection,  dwell  in  the  east,  they  who  are 
less  so,  in  the  west ;  they  who  are  more  in  wisdom  from  the 
aftection  of  truth,  dwell  in  the  south,  and  they  who  are  less  so 
in  the  north.  That  the  habitations  of  the  angels  of  heaven  are 
arranged  in  this  order  may  be  seen  in  the  work  concerning 
Heaven  and  Ilell ,  n.  141 — 153.  The  reason  why  there  were 
three  gates  towards  each  quarter,  is,  because  three  signify  all, 
a.  400,'  505. 

902.  And  the  wall  of  the  city  had  twelve  foundations,  signi¬ 
fies  that  the  Word,  in  its  literal  sense,  contains  all  the  particu¬ 
lars  of  the  doctrine  of  the  New  Church.  By  the  wall  of  the 
city  is  signified  the  Word  in  its  literal  sense,  n.  898,  and  by 
twelve  foundations  are  signified  all  the  particulars  of  the  doc¬ 
trine  of  the  church  ;  by  foundations  are  signified  doctrinals, 
and  by  twelve,  all.  The  church  also  is  founded  upon  doctrine, 
for  doctrine  teaches  how  we  are  to  believe,  and  how  we  are  to 
live,  and  doctrine  is  to  be  drawn  from  no  other  source  than  the 
Word ;  and  that  this  is  to  be  done  from  the  literal  sense  of  the 
Word,  may  be  seen  in  the  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  con¬ 
cerning  the  Sacred  Scripture ,  n.  50 — 61.  Inasmuch  as  all  the 
particulars  of  doctrine  are  signified  by  the  twelve  foundations 
of  the  wall  of  the  city  New  Jerusalem,  and  as  the  church  is  a 
church  by  virtue  of  doctrine,  therefore  its  foundations  are  parti¬ 
cularly  treated  of  below,  verses  19,  20.  In  the  Word  the  foun¬ 
dations  of  the  earth  are  sometimes  named,  and  by  them  are  not 
to  be  understood  the  foundations  of  the  earth,  but  the  founda¬ 
tions  of  the  church,  for  the  earth  signifies  the  church,  n.  285, 
and  the  foundations  of  the  church  are  no  other  than  what  are 
derived  from  the  Word,  and  are  called  doctrinals;  for  it  is  the 
Word  itself  which  founds  the  church.  Doctrines  derived  from 
the  Word  are  also  signified  bv  foundations  in  the  following 
279 


903 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap,  xxi 

passages  :  “  Have  ye  not  understood  from  the  foundations  of 
the  earth  f”  Isaiah  xl.  21.  “And  I  have  put  my  words  in  thy 
mouth, — that  I  may  plant  the  heavens,  and  lay  th  &  foundations 
of  the  earth  f  Isaiah  li.  16.  “They  know  not,  neither  will 
they  understand  ;  they  walk  on  in  darkness,  all  th e  foundations 
of  the  earth  are  out  of  course,”  Psalm  lxxxii.  5.  “The  word  of 
Jehovah  wL.ch  stretches  forth  the  heavens,  and  layeth  the  foun¬ 
dations  of  the  earth ,  and  formeth  the  spirit  of  man  within  him,” 
Zech.  xii.  1.  “Jehovah  hath  kindled  a  tire  in  Zion,  and  it 
hath  devoured  the  foundations  thereof ,”  Lament,  iv.  2.  “For 
lo,  the  wicked  privily  shoot  at  the  upright  in  heart.  If  the 
foundations  be  destroyed  what  can  the  righteous  do  ?”  Psalm  xi. 
2,  3.  “Hear  ye,  O  mountains,  Jehovah’s  controversy,  and  ye 
stron g  foundations  of  the  earth ,  for  Jehovah  hath  a  controversy 
with  his  people,”  Micah  vi.  2.  “For  the  windows  from  on 
high  are  opened,  and  the  foundations  of  the  earth  do  shake,  the 
earth  is  utterly  broken  down,  the  earth  is  clean  dissolved,  the 
earth  is  moved  exceedingly,”  Isaiah  xxiv.  18 — 20 ;  besides  other 
places,  as  Isaiah  xiv.  32 ;  xlviii.  13 ;  li.  13 ;  Psalm  xxiv.  2 ; 
Psalm  cii.  26 ;  Psalm  civ.  5,  6 ;  2  Sam.  xxii.  8,  16.  He  who 
does  not  think  that  the  earth  signifies  the  church,  cannot  but 
think  in  a  merely  natural  and  even  material  manner  whilst 
reading  the  above  passages  speaking  of  the  foundations  of  the 
earth  ;  and  the  case  would  be  the  same,  if  he  did  not  think  that 
the  city  Jerusalem  signifies  the  church,  when  he  reads  of  its 
wall,  gates,  foundations,  streets,  dimensions,  and  many  other 
things  which  in  this  chapter  are  described  as  referring  to  a  city, 
when,  nevertheless,  the}r  refer  to  the  church,  and  are  therefore 
to  be  understood  spiritually  and  not  materially. 

903.  And  in  them  the  names  of  the  twelve  apostles  of  the 
Lamb ,  signifies  all  things  of  doctrine  derived  from  the  Word 
concerning  the  Lord  and  concerning  a  life  according  to  his 
commandments.  The  reason  why  in  the  foundations  were  writ¬ 
ten  the  names  of  the  twelve  apostles  of  the  Lamb,  is,  because 
by  the  twelve  apostles  is  signified  the  Lord’s  church  as  to  all 
things  appertaining  to  it,  or  constituent  of  it,  n.  79,  233,  790, 
in  the  present  instance  as  to  all  things  appertaining  to  its  doc¬ 
trine,  because  their  names  were  written  upon  the  twelve  foun¬ 
dations.  by  which  are  signified  all  the  particulars  of  the  doctrine 
of  the  New  Jerusalem,  n.  902  ;  by  twelve  names  are  signified  its 
every  quality,  and  every  particular  quality  thereof  has  relation 
to  two  things  in  doctrine,  and  thence  in  that  church,  to  the 
•  Lord  and  to  a  life  according  to  his  commandments,  therefore 
these  are  signified.  The  reason  why  all  the  particulars  of  the 
doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  have  relation  to  these  two  things, 
is,  because  they  are  its  universals,  on  which  all  the  particulars 
depend,  and  they  are  the  essentials  from  which  all  its  formali¬ 
ties  proceed,  they  are,  therefore,  as  the  life  and  soul  of  all  the* 
280 


V.  14,  15.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


904 


particulars  of  its  doctrine.  They  are,  indeed,  two,  but  yet  one 
cannot  be  separated  from  the  other,  for  to  separate  them  would 
be  to  separate  the  Lord  from  man,  and  man  from  the  Lord,  in 
which  case  there  is  no  church.  These  two  tilings  are  conjoined 
like  the  two  tables  of  the  law,  one  of  which  contains  what  relates 
to  the  Lord  and  the  other  what  relates  to  man,  wherefore  they 
are  called  a  covenant,  and  a  covenant  signifies  conjunction. 
Think  what  would  become  of  those  tables  of  the  law,  if  the  first 
only  was  to  remain,  and  the  second  to  be  torn  off  from  it,  or  if 
the  second  was  to  remain,  and  the  first  to  be  torn  off  from  it  ? 
Would  it  not  be  as  if  God  did  not  see  man,  or  as  if  man  did  not 
see  God,  and  as  if  they  receded  one  from  the  other?  These 
observations  are  made,  that  it  may  be  known  that  all  the  par¬ 
ticulars  of  the  doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  relate  to  love  to 
the  Lord  and  to  love  towards  the  neighbour.  Love  to  the 
Lord  consists  in  trusting  in  the  Lord  and  doing  his  command¬ 
ments,  and  to  do  his  commandments  constitutes  love  towards 
the  neighbour,  because  to  do  his  commandments  is  to  be  useful 
to  our  neighbour;  that  they  love  the  Lord  who  do  his  com¬ 
mandments,  the  Lord  himself  teaches  in  John  xiv.  21 — 24; 
and  that  love  to  God  and  love  towards  our  neighbour  are  the 
two  commandments  upon  which  hang  all  the  law  and  the  pro¬ 
phets,  see  Matt.  xxii.  35 — 40 ;  by  the  law  and  the  prophets  is 
meant  the  Word  in  its  whole  complex. 

904.  And  he  that  talked  with  me  had  a  golden  reed  to  mea¬ 
sure  the  city ,  and  the  gates  thereof  ,  and  the  wall  thereof  ,  signi¬ 
fies  that  there  is  given  by  the  Lord,  to  those  who  are  in  the 
good  of  love,  the  faculty  of  knowing  and  understanding  what 
the  quality  of  the  Lord’s  New  Church  is,  as  to  doctrine  and  its 
introductory  truths,  and  as  to  the  Word  from  which  they  are 
derived.  And  he  that  talked  with  me,  signifies  the  Lord  speak¬ 
ing  out  of  heaven,  because  he  was  one  of  the  seven  angels  which 
had  the  seven  vials,  mentioned  above,  verse  9,  by  whom  is 
meant  the  Lord  speaking  out  of  heaven,  n.  895  ;  by  a  golden 
reed  is  signified  power  or  faculty  derived  from  the  good  of  love, 
by  a  reed  power  or  faculty,  n.  485,  and  by  gold  the  good  of 
love,  n.  211,  726;  by  measuring  is  signified  to  know  the  quality 
of  a  thing,  consequently  to  understand  and  know,  n.  486 ;  by 
the  city,  which  was  the  holy  Jerusalem,  is  signified  the  church 
as  to  doctrine,  n.  878,  879  ;  by  gates  are  signified  the  know¬ 
ledges  of  truth  and  good  from  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word, 
which  by  virtue  of  the  spiritual  life  in  them  are  truths  and 
goods,  n.  899;  and  by  a  wall  is  signified  the  Word,  in  its  literal 
sense,  from  which  they  are  derived,  n.  898.  Hence  it  is  evident 
that  by  he  that  talked  with  me  had  a  golden  reed  to  measure 
the  city,  and  the  gates  thereof,  and  the  wall  thereof,  is  signified 
that  there  is  given  by  the  Lord  to  those  who  are  in  the  good 
of  love,  the  faculty  of  understanding  and  knowing  what  is  th« 
281 


905 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap,  xxi 


quality  of  the  Lord’s  New  Church,  as  to  doctrine  and  its  intro¬ 
ductory  truths,  and  as  to  the  Word  from  which  they  are  de¬ 
rived.  That  these  things  are  signified  cannot  any  how  be  seen 
in  the  sense  of  the  letter,  for  in  this  it  only  appears  that  the 
angel  who  was  talking  with  John  had  a  golden  reed  to  measure 
the  city,  its  gates,  and  wall ;  but,  nevertheless,  that  another 
sense,  which  is  spiritual,  is  contained  in  these  words,  is  plain 
from  this  circumstance,  that  by  the  city  Jerusalem  is  not  meant 
any  city,  but  a  church,  wherefore  all  things  which  are  said  of 
Jerusalem  as  a  city  signify  such  things  as  relate  to  the  church, 
and  all  things  relating  to  the  church  are  in  themselves  spiritual. 
Such  a  spiritual  sense  is  also  contained  in  what  is  said  above, 
chap,  xi.,  where  these  words  occur :  “  And  there  was  given 
unto  me  a  reed,  like  unto  a  rod,  and  the  angel  stood,  saying, 
Arise,  and  measure  the  temple  of  God,  and  the  altar,  and  them 
that  worship  therein,”  verse  1.  There  is  also  a  like  spiritual 
sense  in  all  the  things  which  the  angel  measured  with  a  reed , 
in  Ezekiel,  chap.  xl. — xlviii.  And  likewise  in  these  words  in 
Zechariah:  “I  lifted  up  mine  eyes  again,  and  looked,  and  be¬ 
hold,  a  man,  with  a  measuring  line  in  his  hand.  Then  said  I, 
Whither  goest  thou  ?  and  he  said  unto  me,  To  measure  Jeru¬ 
salem,  to  see  what  is  the  breadth  thereof,  and  what  is  the  length 
thereof,”  ii.  1,  2.  And,  further,  such  a  spiritual  sense  exists 
in  all  the  particulars  relating  to  the  tabernacle,  and  in  all  relat¬ 
ing  to  the  temple  in  Jerusalem,  whose  mensuration  we  read  of, 
and  also  in  the  measures  themselves ;  and  yet  nothing  of  them 
can  be  seen  in  the  sense  of  the  letter. 

905.  And  the  city  lieth  foursquare,  signifies  justice  in  it. 
The  reason  why  the  city  was  seen  four-square,  is,  because  a 
quadrangle,  or  a  square,  signifies  what  is  just,  for  a  triangle 
signifies  what  is  right,  all  these  in  the  ultimate  degree,  or  the 
natural:  a  quadrangle,  or  a  square,  signifies  what  is  just  from 
the  circumstance  of  its  having  four  sides,  its  four  sides  looking 
towards  the  four  quarters,  and  to  look  equally  towards  the  four 
quarters,  is  to  respect  all  things  from  justice,  for  which  reason 
three  gates  opened  into  the  city  from  each  quarter,  and  it  is 
said  in  Isaiah,  “  Open  ye  the  gates,  that  the  righteous  nation, 
which  keepeth  the  truths,  may  enter  in,”  xxvi.  3.  The  city 
lieth  four-square,  that,  the  length  and  breadth  thereof  might  be 
equal,  and  by  length  is  signified  the  good  of  that  church,  and 
by  breadth  its  truth,  and  when  good  and  truth  are  equal,  then 
there  exists  what  is  just.  It  is  owing*  to  this  signification  of  a 
square,  that  in  common  discourse  a  man  is  said  to  be  square,  or 
upright,  who  happens  to  be  one  that  does  not  from  injustice 
incline  either  to  this  or  that  party.  Because  four-square  signi¬ 
fies  what  is  just,  therefore  the  altar  of  burnt-offering,  by  which 
was  signified  worship  derived  from  good  and  thence  from  truth 
celestial,  was  foursquare,  Exod.  xxvii.  1 ;  also  the  altar  of  in- 
282 


V.  15,  16.] 


rHE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


906,  907 

cense,  by  which  was  signified  worship  derived  from  good  and 
thence  from  truth  spiritual,  was  likewise  foursquare,  Exod. 
xxx.  1,  2;  xxxix.  9.  Moreover,  the  breast-plate  of  judgment, 
in  which  was  the  Urim  and  Thummim,  was  four-square  doubled, 
Exod.  xxviii.  15,  16 ;  not  to  mention  other  instances. 

906.  And  the  length  thereof  is  as  large  as  the  breadth,  signi¬ 
fies  that  good  and  truth  in  that  church  make  one,  like  essence 
and  form.  By  the  length  of  the  city  Jerusalem  is  signified  the 
good  of  the  church,  and  by  its  breadth  is  signified  the  truth  of 
the  church ;  that  by  breadth  is  signified  truth,  is  shown  from 
the  Word,  above,  n.  861.  The  signification  of  length,  as  denot¬ 
ing  good,  and  here  the  good  of  the  church,  is  derived  from  the 
same  cause  as  is  the  signification  of  breadth  ;  the  cause  is  this, 
the  extent  of  heaven  from  east  to  west  is  signified  by  length, 
and  the  extent  of  heaven  from  south  to  north  is  signified  by 
breadth,  and  the  angels  who  dwell  in  the  east  and  west  of  hea¬ 
ven  are  in  the  good  of  love,  and  the  angels  who  dwell  in  the 
south  and  north  of  heaven  are  in  the  truths  of  wisdom,  see 
above,  n.  901.  It  is  the  same  with  the  church  on  earth,  for 
every  man  who  is  in  the  goods  and  truths  of  the  church,  derived 
from  the  Word,  is  consociated  with  the  angels  of  heaven,  and, 
as  to  the  interiors  of  his  mind,  dwells  with  them ;  they  who 
are  in  the  good  of  love  in  the  east  and  west  of  heaven,  and  they 
who  are  in  the  truths  of  wisdom  in  the  south  and  north  of  hea¬ 
ven  ;  man  does  not  know  this  indeed,  but  yet  every  one  after 
death  comes  into  his  place.  Hence  then  it  is,  that  by  length, 
when  speaking  of  the  church,  is  signified  its  good,  and  by 
breadth  its  truth ;  that  length  and  breadth  cannot  be  predicated 
of  the  church,  but  that  they  can  of  a  city,  by  which  the  church 
is  signified,  is  evident.  The  reason  why  it  signifies  that  good 
and  truth  in  that  church  make  one  like  essence  and  form,  is, 
because  it  is  said,  that  the  length  is  as  large  as  the  breadth, 
and  by  length  is  signified  the  good  of  the  church,  and  by  breadth 
its  truth,  as  before  observed :  the  reason  why  they  make  one 
like  essence  and  form,  is,  because  truth  is  the  form  of  good, 
and  good  is  the  essence  of  truth,  and  essence  and  form  make 
one.  * 

907.  And  he  measured  the  city  with  a  reed  twelve  thousand 
furlongs.  The  length,  and  the  breadth,  and  the  height  of  it  were 
equal,  signifies  the  quality  of  that  church  from  doctrine  shown, 
that  all  things  appertaining  to  it  proceed  from  the  good  of  love. 
To  measure  with  a  reed,  signifies  to  know  the  quality  of  a 
thing,  n.  904 ;  and  because  the  angel  measured  it  before  John, 
it  signifies  to  show  him  in  order  that  he  might  know  it ;  by 
city,  in  this  case  the  city  Jerusalem,  is  signified  the  Lord’s  Kew 
Church  as  to  doctrine,  n.  878,  879;  by  twelve  thousand  fur¬ 
longs  are  signified  all  the  goods  and  truths  of  that  church  ;  that 
twelve  thousand  signify  the  same  as  twelve,  and  that  twelve  sig« 

283 


90S 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  XXI. 

nify  all  goods  and  truths,  and  that  it  is  spoken  of  the  church, 
may  he  seen  above,  n.  348 ;  by  furlongs  are  signified  the  same 
as  by  measures,  and  by  measures  are  signified  quality,  n.  313, 
486.  The  reason  why  it  is  said  that  the  length,  breadth,  and 
height  of  it  are  equal,  is,  that  all  things  of  that  church  were 
from  the  good  of  love,  for  by  length  is  signified  the  good  of  love, 
and  by  breadth  the  truth  derived  from  that  good,  n.  906 ;  and 
by  height  is  signified  good  and  truth  together  in  every  degree, 
for  height  is  from  the  supreme  to  the  lowest,  and  the  supreme 
descends  to  the  lowest  by  degrees,  which  are  called  degrees  of 
altitude,  in  which  the  heavens  are,  from  the  supreme  or  third 
heaven  to  the  ultimate  or  first;  concerning  these  degrees  see 
the  treatise  on  The  Wisdom  of  Angels  concerning  the  Divine 
Love  and  Divine  Wisdom ,  part  the  third.  The  reason  why  the 
length,  and  breadth,  and  height  of  it  being  equal,  signifies  that 
all  things  are  from  the  good  of  love,  is,  because  length,  which 
signifies  the  good  of  love,  precedes,  and  the  breadth  is  equal  to 
it,  thus  as  is  the  length,  so  also  is  the  height ;  otherwise  to  what 
purpose  could  it  be  said  that  the  height  of  the  city  was  twelve 
thousand  furlongs,  seeing  that  in  such  case,  it  would  rise  im¬ 
mensely  above  the  clouds,  yea,  above  the  atmosphere  of  air,  the 
height  of  which  does  not  exceed  thirty  furlongs  (stadia)  ?  it 
would  even  reach  up  an  immense  way  into  the  ether  towards 
the  zenith.  That  by  these  three  being  equal,  is  signified  that 
all  things  appertaining  to  that  church  are  derived  from  the 
good  of  love,  appears  also  from  what  follows,  for  it  is  said  that 
“the  city  was  pure  gold  like  unto  pure  glass,”  verse  19,  and 
also  that  “  the  street  of  the  city  was  pure  gold  like  transparent 

flass,”  verse  21,  and  by  gold  is  signified  the  good  of  love. 

hat  all  things  of  heaven  and  the  church  are  from  the  good  of 
love,  and  that  the  good  of  love  is  from  the  Lord,  will  be  seen 
in  the  next  article. 

908.  That  all  things  of  heaven  and  of  the  church  are  from 
the  good  of  love,  and  that  the  good  of  love  is  from  the  Lord, 
cannot  be  seen,  and,  therefore,  it  cannot  be  known,  unless  it  be 
demonstrated.  The  reason  why  it  is  not  known  in  consequence 
of  its  not  being  seen,  is,  because  good  does  not  enter  into  the 
thought  of  man  like  truth,  for  truth  is  seen  in  thought,  inas¬ 
much  as  it  is  from  the  light  of  heaven,  but  good  is  only  felt, 
because  it  is  from  the  heat  of  heaven,  and  it  rarely  happens  that 
any  one,  while  reflecting  upon  what  he  thinks,  attends  to  what 
he  feels,  but  only  to  what  lie  sees :  this  is  the  reason  why  the 
learned  have  attributed  every  thing  to  thought  and  not  to  affec¬ 
tion  ;  and  why  the  church  has  attributed  every  thing  to  faith, 
and  not  to  love,  when,  nevertheless,  the  truth,  which  at  this 
day  in  the  church  is  said  to  be  of  faith,  or  is  called  faith,  is  only 
the  form  of  good  which  is  of  love,  see  above,  n.  875  ;  now  since 
man  does  not  see  good  in  his  thought,  for  good,  as  was  observed, 
284 


y.  16,  17.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


909,  91C 

is  only  felt,  and  is  felt  under  various  species  of  delight,  and 
since  man  does  not  attend  to  the  things  which  he  feels  in 
thought,  but  to  those  which  he  sees  there,  therefore  he  calls  all 
that  good  which  he  feels  delightful,  and  he  feels  evil  as  delight¬ 
ful,  this  being  ingenerate  or  inherent  in  him  by  birth,  and  pro¬ 
ceeding  from  the  love  of  self  and  the  world ;  this  is  the  reason 
why  it  is  not  known  that  the  good  of  love  is  the  all  of  heaven 
and  of  the  church,  and  that  this  in  man  is  only  from  the  Lord, 
and  that  it  does  not  flow  from  the  Lord  into  any  but  such  as 
shun  evils  and  the  delights  thereof  as  sins.  This  is  what  is  to  be 
understood  by  the  Lord’s  words,  that  the  law  and  the  prophets 
hang  upon  these  two  commandments,  “  Thou  shall  love  God 
above  all  things,  and  thy  neighbour  as  thyself”  Matt.  xxii.  35 — 
38 ;  and  I  can  aver,  that  there  does  not  exist  a  grain  of  truth, 
which  in  itself  is  truth  in  man,  except  so  far  as  it  proceeds  from 
the  good  of  love  from  the  Lord,  and  therefore  neither  is  there  a 
grain  of  faith,  which  in  itself  is  faith,  that  is,  a  living,  saving, 
and  spiritual  faith,  except  so  far  as  it  proceeds  from  charity 
which  is  from  the  Lord.  Inasmuch  as  the  good  of  love  is  the 
all  of  heaven  and  the  church,  therefore  the  universal  heaven  and 
the  universal  church  are  arranged  by  the  Lord  according  to  the 
affections  of  love,  and  not  according  to  any  thing  of  thought 
separated  from  them:  for  thought  is  affection  in  form,  just  as 
speech  is  sound  in  form. 

909.  And  he  measured  the  wall  thereof  a  hundred  and  forty- 
four  cubits ,  signifies  that  it  was  shown  what  the  quality  of  the 
Word  is  in  that  church,  and  that  from  it  they  have  all  tlieii 
truths  and  goods.  By  he  measured,  is  signified  that  the  nature 
or  quality  was  shown,  as  above,  n.  908  ;  by  the  wall  is  signified 
the  Word  in  its  literal  sense,  n.  898  ;  by  a  hundred  and  forty- 
four  are  signified  all  the  truths  and  goods  of  the  church  from 
the  Word,  n.  348;  by  cubits  is  signified  quality,  the  same  as  by 
measure;  for  by  one  hundred  and  forty-four  is  signified  the 
same  as  by  twelve,  because  from  twelve  multiplied  by  twelve 
arises  the  number  one  hundred  and  forty-four,  and  multiplying 
it  does  not  take  away  its  signification. 

910.  According  to  the  measure  of  a  man ,  that  is,  of  an  angel, 
signifies  the  quality  of  that  church  as  making  one  with  heaven. 
By  measure  is  signified  the  quality  of  a  thing,  n.  313,  486;  by 
man,  here,  is  signified  the  church  as  consisting  of  men,  and  by 
angel  is  signified  heaven  as  consisting  of  angels  ;  therefore  by 
the  measure  of  a  man,  that  is,  of  the  angel,  is  signified  the 
quality  of  the  church  in  that  it  constitutes  a  one  with  heaven. 
By  man  in  the  Word  is  signified  intelligence  and  wisdom  derived 
from  the  Word,  n.  243,  and  intelligence  and  wisdom  derived 
from  the  Word  in  man,  constitute  the  church  with  him  ;  hence 
by  man  in  the  concrete  or  in  general,  that  is,  when  a  society  or 
assemblv  is  called  a  man,  in  a  spiritual  sense,  is  meant  the 

285 


911,  912 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  XX J 


church;  hence  it  is,  that  the  prophets  were  called  sons  of  man, 
and  that  the  Lord  himself  called  himself  the  Son  of  Man,  and 
the  son  of  man  is  the  truth  of  the  church  derived  from  the 
Word,  and  when  said  of  the  Lord  is  the  Word  itself  from  which 
the  church  exists.  By  an  angel  three  things  are  signified,  in  a 
supreme  sense  the  Lord,  in  a  common  sense  heaven  or  a  hea¬ 
venly  society,  and  in  a  particular  sense  divine  truth  ;  that  these 
three  things  are  signified  by  an  angel,  may  be  seen,  n.  5.  66. 
170,  258,  342,  344,  415,  465,  644,  647,  648,  657,  718 ;  here  it 
signifies  heaven,  with  which  the  Lord’s  New  Church  will  make 
one.  That  the  church,  which  is  a  church  from  the  Word,  and 
thus  from  the  Lord,  is  in  consociation  with  heaven,  and  in  con¬ 
junction  with  the  Lord,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  718 ;  but  it  is 
otherwise  with  a  church  which  is  not  from  the  Word  of  the 
Lord. 

911.  And  the  structure  of  the  wall  thereof  was  of  jasper,  sig¬ 
nifies  that  every  divine  truth  in  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word 
with  the  men  of  that  church  is  translucent  from  the  divine  truth 
in  the  spiritual  sense.  By  a  wall  is  signified  the  Word  in  its 
literal  sense,  n.  898 ;  by  its  building  or  structure  is  signified 
the  all  of  it,  because  the  all  of  it  is  in  the  building  or  structure. 
By  jasper  the  same  is  signified  as  by  precious  stones  m  general, 
and  by  precious  stones,  in  reference  to  the  Word,  is  signified 
divine  truth  in  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word,  translucent  from 
the  divine  truth  in  the  spiritual  sense,  n.  231,  540,  726,  823 
that  the  same  is  signified  by  jasper,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  897. 
The  reason  why  it  is  translucent,  is,  because  divine  truth,  in  the 
literal  sense,  is  in  natural  light,  and  divine  truth,  in  the  spiritual 
sense,  is  in  spiritual  light,  wherefore  when  spiritual  light  flows 
into  natural  light  with  a  man  who  is  reading  the  Word,  he  is 
illuminated,  and  sees  truths  there,  for  the  objects  of  spiritual 
light  are  truths ;  the  Word  also  in  its  literal  sense  is  of  such  a 
nature  that  the  more  a  man  is  illuminated  by  the  influx  of  the 
light  of  heaven,  so  much  the  more  does  lie  see  truths  in  their 
connexion  and  thence  in  their  form,  and  the  more  he  so  sees 
them,  so  much  the  more  interiorly  is  his  rational  mind  opened, 
for  the  rational  mind  is  the  very  receptacle  of  the  light  of  heaven. 

912.  And  the  city  was  pure  gold  like  unto  pure  glass ,  signi¬ 
fies  that  thence  every  thing  appertaining  to  that  church  is  the 
good  of  love  flowing-in  together  with  light  out  of  heaven  from 
the  Lord.  By  the  city,  or  Jerusalem,  is  meant  the  Lord’s  New 
Church  as  to  every  thing  appertaining  to  it  interiorly  considered 
or  within  the  wall :  by  gold  is  signified  the  good  of  love  from 
the  Lord,  as  will  be  seen  presently ;  and  like  unto  pure  glass, 
signifies  pellucid  from  divine  wisdom,  and  since  the  latter  ap¬ 
pears  in  heaven  as  light,  and  flows  from  the  Lord  as  a  sun,  by 
like  unto  pure  glass  is  signified  flowing-in  together  with  liglit 
from  heaven  from  the  Lord.  It  is  shown  above,  n.  908.  that  ah 

2S6 


v.  17,  18.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


913 


things  of  heaven  and  the  church  are  from  the  good  of  love,  and 
that  the  good  of  love  is  from  the  Lord ;  here  it  is  now  said,  that 
the  city  was  seen  as  pure  gold,  by  which  is  signified  that  the 
all  of  the  New  Church,  which  is  the  New  Jerusalem,  is  the  good 
Df  love  from  the  Lord ;  hut  since  the  good  of  love  does  not 
exist  solitary  or  abstracted  from  the  truths  of  wisdom,  but  to 
the  end  that  it  may  be  the  good  of  love,  it  must  be  formed,  and 
since  it  is  formed  by  the  truths  of  wisdom,  therefore  it  is  here 
said  pure  gold  like  unto  pure  glass  ;  for  the  good  of  love  without 
the  truths  of  wisdom  is  destitute  of  any  quality,  because  desti¬ 
tute  of  any  form,  and  its  form  is  according  to  its  truths  flowing- 
in  in  their  order  and  connexion  together  with  the  good  of  love 
from  the  Lord,  thus  it  is  in  man  according  to  reception ;  it  is 
said  in  man,  but  it  is  to  be  understood  not  as  being  of  the  man, 
as  his  own,  but  of  the  Lord  in  him.  From  these  considerations, 
then,  it  is  plain,  that  by  the  city  being  pure  gold  like  unto  pure 
glass,  is  signified  that  thence  the  all  of  that  church  is  the  good 
of  love  flowing-in  with  light  from  heaven  from  the  Lord. 

913.  The  reason  why  gold  signifies  the  good  of  love,  is  be¬ 
cause  metals,  as  well  as  all  and  singular  the  things  which  appeal 
in  the  natural  world,  correspond ;  gold  to  the  good  of  love,  silver 
to  the  truths  of  wisdom,  copper  or  brass  to  the  good  of  charity 
and  iron  to  the  truths  of  faith ;  hence  it  is,  that  these  metals 
exist  also  in  the  spiritual  world,  by  reason  that  all  things  that 
appear  there  are  correspondences,  for  they  correspond  to  the 
affections  and  consequent  thoughts  of  the  angels,  which,  in 
themselves,  are  spiritua l.  That  gold  by  correspondence  signifies 
the  good  of  love,  may  appear  from  the  following  passages:  “I 
counsel  thee  to  buy  of  me  gold  tried  in  the  fire,  that  thou  mayest 
be  rich,”  Apoc.  iii.  18.  “  How  is  the  gold  become  dim.!  how 

is  the  most  fine  gold  changed  !  the  stones  of  the  sanctuary  are 
poured  out  in  the  top  of  every  street.  The  precious  sons  of 
Zion,  comparable  to  pure  gold”  Lament,  iv.  1,  2.  “  He  shall 

spare  the  poor  and  needy  and  shall  save  the  souls  of  the  needy, 
— and  to  him  shall  be  given  of  the  gold  of  Sheba,”  Psalm  lxxii. 
14,  15.  “  For  brass  I  will  bring  gold,  and  for  iron  I  will  bring 

silver,  and  for  wood  brass,  and  for  stones  iron ;  I  will  also  make 
thy  officers  peace,  and  thine  exactors  righteousness,”  Isaiah  lx. 
17.  “  Behold,  thou  art  wiser  than  Daniel ;  there  is  no  secret 

that  they  can  hide  from  thee ;  with  thy  wisdom  and  with  thine 
understanding  thou  hast  gotten  thee  riches ;  and  hast  gotten 
gold  and  silver  into  thy  treasures  :  Thou  hast  been  in  Eden  the 
garden  of  God ;  every  precious  stone  was  thy  covering — and 
gold,”  Ezek.  xxviii.  3,  4,  13.  “The  multitude  of  camels  shall 
cover  thee ;  all  they  from  Sheba  shall  come ;  they  shall  bring 
gold  and  incense,  and  they  shall  show  forth  the  praises  of  Je- 
novali,”  Isaiah  lx.  6,  9  ;  Matt.  ii.  “  And  I  will  nil  this  house 
with  glory,  saith  Jehovah  of  hosts  :  The  silver  is  mine,  and  the 
2^7  * 


914 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  XX 


(jold  is  mine :  The  glory  of  this  latter  house  shall  be  greatei 
than  of  the  former,”  Hag.  ii.  7 — 9.  “  Kings’  daughters  were 

among  thy  honourable  women;  upon  thy  right  hand  did  stand 
the  queen  in  the  gold  of  Ophir — her  clothing  is  oi  wrought  goldf 
Psalm  xlv.  9 — 14  ;  Ezek.  xvi.  13.  “  Thou  hast  also  taken  thy 

fair  jewels  of  my  gold  and  of  my  silver,  which  I  had  given  thee 
and  madest  to  thyself  images  of  men,”  Ezek.  xvi.  17.  “Be 
cause  ye  have  taken  my  silver  and  my  gold ,  and  have  carried 
into  your  temples  my  goodly  pleasant  things,”  Joe.  iii.  5.  Be¬ 
cause  gold  signilies  good  of  love,  therefore  when  Belshazzar  with 
his  nobles  drank  wine  out  of  the  vessels  of  gold  which  were 
brought  out  of  the  temple  of  Jerusalem,  and  at  the  same  time 
“  praised  the  gods  of  gold ,  silver,  brass,  and  iron,”  the  hand¬ 
writing  was  written  upon  the  wall,  and  he  was  slain  that  night, 
Dan.  v.  2,  and  following  verses ;  besides  many  other  places. 
Since  gold  signifies  the  good  of  love,  therefore  the  ark,  in  which 
the  law  was.  was  overlaid  with  gold  within  and  without,  Exod. 
xxv.  11.  And  therefore  the  mercy-seat,  and  the  cherubs  over 
the  ark  were  o i pure  gold ,  Exod.  xxv.  18.  The  altar  of  incense 
was  of  jpure  gold ,  Exod.  xxx.  3.  In  like  manner  the  candle¬ 
stick  with  the  lamps,  Exod.  xxv.  31,  38,  and  the  table  on  which 
was  the  show-bread  was  overlaid  with  pure  gold ,  Exod.  xxv.  23, 
24.  Because  gold  signifies  the  good  of  love,  silver  the  truth  of 
wisdom,  brass  the  good  of  natural  love,  which  love  is  called 
charity,  and  iron  the  truth  of  faith,  therefore  the  ancients  called 
the  succession  of  times,  from  the  most  ancient  to  the  last,  the 
ages  of  gold,  silver,  brass,  and  iron ;  the  same  things  are  signi 
fied  by  the  image  of  Nebuchadnezzar  which  he  saw  in  a  dream, 
whose  “  head  was  pure  gold ,  his  breast  and  his  arms  of  silver, 
his  belly  and  his  thighs  of  brass,  his  legs  of  iron,  his  feet  part  of 
iron  and  part  of  clay,”  Dan.  ii.  32,  33,  by  which  are  signified 
the  successive  states  of  the  church  in  this  world  from  the  most 
ancient  times  down  to  the  present:  the  present  state  of  the 
church  is  thus  described,  “  And  whereas  thou  sawest  iron  mixed 
with  miry  clay,  they  shall  mingle  themselves  with  the  seed  of 
men,  but  they  shall  not  cleave  one  to  another,  even  as  rron  is 
not  mixed  with  clay,”  verse  43 ;  by  iron  is  signified  the  truth 
of  faith,  as  was  observed,  but  when  there  is  no  truth  of  faith, 
but  faith  without  truth,  then  is  iron  mixed  with  miry  clay,  which 
does  not  cohere ;  by  the  seed  of  man  with  which  they  will  min¬ 
gle  themselves,  is  signified  the  truth  of  the  Word;  this  is  the 
state  of  the  church  at  this  day  ;  what  will  come  to  pass  after¬ 
wards  is  briefly  described  there  in  verse  45,  but  more  fully  in 
chap.  vii.  13 — 18,  27. 

914.  And  the foundations  of  the  wall  of  the  city  were  adorned 
with  every  precious  stone ,  signifies  that  all  things  of  the  doc¬ 
trine  of' the  New  Jerusalem  taken  from  the  literal  sense  of  the 
Word,  with  those  who  are  therein,  will  appear  in  light  accord- 
288 


r.  18,  19.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


914 


ing  to  reception.  By  the  twelve  foundations  are  signified  all 
things  of  doctrine,  n.  902  ;  by  a  wall  is  signified  the  Word  in 
its  literal  sense,  n.  898  ;  by  the  holy  city  Jerusalem  is  signified 
the  Lord’s  New  Church,  n.  879,  880  ;  by  every  precious  stone 
is  signified  the  Word  in  its  literal  sense,  pellucid  from  its  spirit¬ 
ual  sense,  n.  231,  540,  726,  911  :  and  since  this  is  in  propor¬ 
tion  to  reception,  therefore  it  signifies  that  all  things  of  doctrine 
derived  from  the  Word  with  them,  will  appear  in  light  accord¬ 
ing  to  reception.  Such  persons  as  do  not  think  deeply,  cannot 
believe  it  to  be  possible  for  all  things  relating  to  the  New  Church 
to  appear  in  light,  but  let  them  know  that  this  is  possible,  for 
every  man  has  exterior  and  interior  thought.  Interior  thought 
is  in  the  light  of  heaven,  and  is  called  perception,' and  exterior 
thought  is  in  the  light  of  the  world ;  and  the  understanding  of 
every  man  is  such  that  it  can  be  elevated  even  into  the  light  of 
heaven,  and  also  is  elevated,  if  from  any  delight  he  desires  to 
see  the  truth  ;  that  this  is  the  case  has  been  given  me  to  know 
by  much  experience,  concerning  which,  wonderful  things  may 
be  seen  in  the  Wisdom  of  Angels  concerning  the  Divine  Provi¬ 
dence  ;  and  still  more  in  the  Wisdom  of  Angels  concerning  the 
Divine  Love  and  Divine  Wisdom  :  for  the  delight  of  love  and 
wisdom  elevates  the  thought,  enabling  it  to  see  as  in  the  light 
that  a  thing  is  so,  although  it  had  never  been  heard  of  before ; 
this  light,  which  illuminates  the  mind,  flows  from  no  other 
source  than  out  of  heaven  from  the  Lord  ;  and  as  they  who  will 
be  of  the  New  Jerusalem,  will  directly  approach  the  Lord,  that 
light  will  flow-in,  in  the  way  of  order,  which  is  through  the 
love  of  the  will  into  the  perception  of  the  understanding.  But 
they  who  have  confirmed  themselves  in  this  tenet,  that  the  un¬ 
derstanding  in  matters  of  a  theological  nature  is  to  see  nothing, 
but  that  people  are  blindly  to  believe  what  the  church  teaches, 
cannot  see  any  truth  in  the  light,  for  they  have  obstructed  the 
passage  of  the  light  into  themselves.  This  tenet  the  Reformed 
Church  has  retained  from  the  Roman  Catholic  religion,  which 
declares  that  no  one  but  the  church  itself,  by  which  they  mean 
the  pope  and  papal  consistoiy,  ought  to  interpret  the  Word, 
and  that  he  who  does  not  in  faith  embrace  all  the  doctrine  de¬ 
livered  by  the  church,  is  to  be  considered  as  an  heretic,  and  to 
be  anathematized  ;  that  this  is  the  case,  is  evident  from  a  clause 
of  the  Council  of  Trent,  in  which  all  the  tenets  of  that  religion 
are  established,  and  where  the  following  words  are  to  be  found 
towards  the  end  :  “  Then  the  president,  Moronus,  said,  ‘  Go  in 
peace and  this  was  followed  by  acclamations,  and  among 
others  by  this  declaration  of  the  cardinal  of  Lorain  and  the 
fathers, — This  is  what  we  all  believe,  we  are  all  of  this  very 
opinion,  we  all  with  one  consent  abide  by  and  subscribe  to  it ; 
this  is  the  faith  of  the  blessed  Peter  and  of  the  apostles,  this  is 
the  faith  of  the  fathers,  this  is  the  faith  of  the  orthodox.  So  be  it, 
289  vol.  ii. — t 


915 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED 


[Chap.  xxi. 

amen,  amen,  anathema  to  all  heretics,  anathema,  anathema;’” 
the  decrees  of  that  Council  are  adduced  in  a  summary  way  at 
the  beginning  of  this  work,  in  which,  indeed,  there  is  scarcely 
a  single  truth.  These  particulars  are  adduced  to  show  that  the 
Reformed  have  retained  from  the  Roman  Catholic  religion  a 
blind  faith,  that  is,  a  faith  separated  from  the  understanding, 
and  they  who  do  retain  it  henceforth  cannot  be  enlightened  by 
divine  truths  from  the  Lord.  So  long  as  the  understanding  is 
held  captive  under  obedience  to  faith,  or  so  long  as  the  under¬ 
standing  is  removed  from  seeing  the  truths  of  the  church,  the¬ 
ology  is  only  a  thing  of  the  memory,  and  a  thing  of  the  memory 
only  is  dissipated,  like  every  thing  disunited  from  the  judg¬ 
ment,  and  perishes  from  its  obscurity  ;  hence  it  is,  that  they 
are  “  blind  leaders  of  the  blind.  And  if  the  blind  lead  the 
blind ,  both  shall  fall  into  the  ditch,”  Matt.  xv.  14,  and  they 
are  blind,  because  they  do  not  enter  in  at  the  door,  but  some 
other  way ;  for  Jesus  said,  “  I  am  the  door :  by  me  if  any  man 
enter  in,  he  shall  be  saved,  and  shall  go  in  and  out,  and  find 
pasture,”  John  x.  9 ;  to  find  pasture  is  to  be  taught,  illustrated, 
and  nourished  in  divine  truths  ;  for  all  who  do  not  enter  in 
through  the  door,  that  is,  through  the  Lord,  are  called  thieves 
and  robbers ;  but  they  who  enter  in  through  the  door,  that  is, 
through  the  Lord,  are  called  shepherds  of  the  sheep ,  in  the  same 
chapter,  verses  1,  2.  Do  thou,  therefore,  my  friend,  approach 
the  Lord,  and  shun  evils  as  sins,  and  reject  the  doctrine  of  faith 
alone,  and  then  your  understanding  will  be  opened,  and  you 
will  see  wonderful  things,  and  be  affected  by  them. 

915.  The first foundation  was  jasper  •  the  second,  sapphire  • 
the  third,  chalcedony  ;  the  fourth,  emerald  ;  the  fifth,  sardonyx; 
the  sixth,  sardius  /  the  seventh,  chrysolite  ;  the  eighth,  beryl ; 
the  ninth,  topaz  /  the  tenth,  chrysoprasus  •  the  eleventh,  jacinth ; 
the  twelfth,  amethyst,  signifies  all  things  of  that  doctrine  in  their 
order,  from  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word,  with  those  who  im¬ 
mediately  approach  the  Lord,  and  live  according  to  the  com¬ 
mandments  of  the  decalogue  by  shunning  evils  as  sins ;  for  these, 
and  no  others,  are  in  the  doctrine  of  love  to  God,  and  of  love 
towards  their  neighbour,  which  two  loves  are  the  fundamen¬ 
tals  of  religion.  That  by  the  twelve  foundations  of  the  wall 
are  signified  all  things  appertaining  to  the  doctrine  of  the  New 
Jerusalem  derived  frnn  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word,  may 
be  seen  above,  n.  902,  914  ;  that  by  precious  stones  in  general 
are  signified  all  the  truths  of  doctrine  derived  from  the  Word 
translucent  by  the  spiritual  sense,  above,  n.  231,  540,  726,  811, 
814 ;  here  by  each  stone  is  signified  some  truth  in  particular 
thus  translucent;  that  the  Word  in  its  literal  sense  as  to  its 
doctrinals  corresponds  to  precious  stones  of  every  kind,  may  be 
seen  in  the  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred, 
Scripture,  n.  43 — 46.  There  are  two  colours  in  general,  which 
290 


7.  19,  20.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


915 


prevail  in  precious  stones,  red  and  white,  the  other  colours,  as 
green,  yellow,  blue,  and  many  others,  are  composed  of  them, 
with  the  intervention  of  black,  and  by  the  colour  red  is  signi¬ 
fied  the  good  of  love,  and  by  the  colour  white  is  signified  the 
truth  of  wisdom  ;  the  reason  why  red  signifies  the  good  of  love, 
is  because  it  derives  its  origin  from  the  fire  of  the  sun,  and  the 
fire  of  the  sun  of  the  spiritual  world  is  in  its  essence  the  divine 
love  of  the  Lord,  consequently  the  good  of  love ;  and  the  reason 
why  white  signifies  the  truth  of  wisdom,  is  because  it  derives 
it*  origin  from  the  light  which  proceeds  from  the  fire  of  that  * 
sun,  and  that  proceeding  light  is  in  its  essence  divine  wisdom, 
consequently  the  truth  of  wisdom  ;  and  black  derives  its  origin 
from  their  shade  or  shadow,  which  is  ignorance.  But  to  ex¬ 
plain  the  particular  good  or  the  particular  truth  which  is  sig¬ 
nified  by  each  stone,  would  be  too  prolix  ;  but  vet  that  it  may 
be  known  what  particular  good  and  truth  each  stone  in  this 
order  signifies,  see  what  is  explained  above,  chap.  vii.  from 
verse  5 — 8,  n.  349 — 361,  where  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel  are 
treated  of ;  for  the  like  is  here  signified  by  each  stone,  as  by  each 
tribe  there  named,  because  by  the  twelve  tribes  there  described 
are  signified  in  like  manner  all  the  goods  and  truths  of  the 
church  and  of  its  doctrine  in  their  order ;  therefore  it  is  also  said 
in  this  chapter,  verse  14,  that  in  these  twelve  foundations  were 
written  the  “  names  of  the  twelve  apostles  of  the  Lamb,”  and 
by  the  twelve  apostles  are  signified  all  things  of  doctrine  con¬ 
cerning  the  Lord,  and  concerning  a  life  according  to  his  com¬ 
mandments,  n.  903.  The  same  is  also  signified  by  these  twelve 
stones,  as  by  the  twelve  precious  stones  in  the  breast-plate  of 
Aaron,  which  was  called  urim  and  thummim,  as  recorded  in 
Exod.  xxviii.  15 — 21,  and  the  explanation  of  which  is  given  in 
the  Arcana  Ccelestia,  from  n.  9856 — 9882,  with  this  difference, 
that  upon  the  latter  were  the  names  of  the  twelve  tribes  of 
Israel,  but  upon  the  former  the  names  of  the  twelve  apostles  of 
the  Lamb.  That  the  foundations  are  of  precious  stones  is  also 
said  in  Isaiah  :  “  Oh,  thou  afflicted, — behold,  I  will  lay  thy 
stones  with  fair  colours,  and  lay  thy  foundations  with  sapphires , 

— and  thy  gates  of  carbuncles ,  and  all  thy  sons  shall  be  taught 
of  Jehovah,”  Isaiah  liv.  11,  12  ;  by  the  afflicted  is  meant  the 
church  to  be  established  by  the  Lord  among  the  Gentiles. 
Again,  in  the  same  prophet :  “  Therefore,  thus  saitli  the  Lord 
Jehovah,  Behold,  I  lay  in  Zion  for  a  foundation,  a  stone ,  a  tried 
stone ,  a  precious  corner-stone ,  a  sure  foundation.  Judgment  also 
will  I  lay  to  the  line,  and  righteousness  to  the  plummet,”  xxviii. 
16,  IT.  Since  all  the  truth  of  doctrine  from  the  Word  must 
be  founded  upon  the  acknowledgment  of  the  Lord,  therefore 
the  Lord  is  called  the  stone  of  Israel ,  Gen.  xlix.  24  ;  also  the 
comer-stone  which  the  builders  rejected,  Matt.  xxi.  42  ;  Mark 
xii.  10,  11;  Luke  xx.  17,  18;  that  the  corner-stone  is  tlm 
291 


916  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XXL 

foundation  stone,  appears  from  Jerem.  li.  26.  The  Lord  also  in 
the  Word  is  in  many  places  called  a  stone,  wherefore  by  the 
stone  or  rock  be  meant  himself,  when  be  said,  “  Upon  this 
stone  will  I  build  my  church,”  Matt.  xvi.  18,  19;  and  also 
when  be  said,  “  Whosoever  heareth  my  sayings  and  doeth 
them,”  is  to  be  compared  to  a  prudent  man,  who  buildeth  a 
bouse  and  layeth  th z  foundation  upon  a  stone  or  rock,  Luke  vi 
47,  48 ;  Matt.  vii.  24,  25 ;  by  a  stone  or  rock  is  signified  the 
Lord  as  to  the  divine  truth  of  the  Word.  That  all  things  of 
the  church  and  of  its  doctrine  relate  to  these  two,  viz.,  that  the 
Lord  is  to  be  approached  immediately,  and  that  man  must  live 
a  life  according  to  the  commandments  of  the  decalogue  by 
shunning  evils  as  sins,  and  that  thus  all  things  of  doctrine  relate 
to  love  to  the  Lord,  and  to  love  towards  the  neighbour,  will  be 
seen  in  the  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concernmg  Charity , 
where  these  things  will  be  set  forth  in  their  order. 

916.  And  the  twelve  gates  were  twelve  pearls  ;  every  one  of 
the  gates  was  of  one  pearl ,  signifies  that  the  acknowledgment, 
and  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  conjoins  into  one  all  the  know¬ 
ledges  of  truth  and  good,  which  are  derived  from  the  Word, 
and  introduced  into  the  church.  By  the  twelve  gates  are  signi 
tied  the  knowledges  in  chief  of  truth  and  good,  by  which  man 
is  introduced  into  the  church,  n.  899,  900 ;  by  twelve  pearls  is 
also  signified  the  knowledges  in  chief  of  truth  and  good,  n.  727, 
hence  it  wras  that  the  gates  were  pearls ;  the  reason  why  each 
of  the  gates  was  of  one  pearl,  is,  because  all  the  knowledges  of 
truth  and  good,  which  are  signified  by  gates  and  by  pearls, 
have  relation  to  one  knowledge,  which  is  their  continent,  which 
one  knowledge  is  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord ;  it  is  called  one 
knowledge,  although  there  are  several  which  constitute  that  one 
knowledge  ;  for  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  is  the  universal  of 
all  things  of  doctrine  and  thence  of  all  things  of  the  church  ; 
from  it  all  worship  derives  its  life  and  soul,  for  the  Lord  is  all  in 
all  in  heaven  and  the  church,  and  thence  all  in  all  in  worship. 
The  reason  why  the  acknowledgment  and  knowledge  of  the 
Lord  conjoins  into  one  all  the  knowledges  of  truth  and  good 
from  the  Word,  is  because  there  is  a  connexion  of  all  spiritual 
truths,  and  if  you  are  disposed  to  believe  it,  their  connexion  is 
like  the  connexion  of  all  the  members,  viscera,  and  organs  of  the 
body  ;  wherefore  as  the  soul  contains  all  these  in  their  order  and 
connexion,  so  that  they  are  felt  no  otherwise  than  as  one,  so, 
in  like  manner,  the  Lord  contains  or  holds  together  all  spiritual 
truths  in  man.  That  the  Lord  is  the  very  gate,  by  which  men 
are  to  enter  into  the  church  and  thence  into  heaven,  he  himself 
teaches  in  John  :  “I  am  the  door  •  by  me  if  any  man  enter 
in,  he  shall  be  saved,”  x.  9 ;  and  that  the  acknowledgment  and 
knowledge  of  him  is  the  pearl  of  great  price,  is  meant  by 
these  words  of  the  Lord  in  Matthew  :  “  The  kingdom  of  heaven 
292 


V.  20— 23.J 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


917 — 919 


is  like  unto  a  merchant-man  seeking  goodly  pearls ,  who  when 
he  had  found  one  pearl  of  great  price,  went  and  sold  all  that  he 
had,  and  bought  it,”  xiii.  45,  46 ;  the  one  pearl  of  great  price 
is  the  acknowledgment  and  knowledge  of  the  Lord. 

917.  And  the  street  of  the  city  was  pure  gold ,  like  transpa¬ 
rent  glass ,  signifies  that  every  truth  of  that  church  and  of  its 
doctrine  is  in  form  the  good  of  love  flowing-in  together  with  light 
out  of  heaven  from  the  Lord.  This  is  similar  to  what  was  said 
above,  verse  18,  of  the  city  itself,  that  it  was  pure  gold  like  unto 
clear  glass,  and  that  this  signifies  that  the  all  of  that  church  is  the 
good  of  love  flowing-in  together  with  light  out  of  heaven  from 
the  Lord,  may  be  seen,  n.  912,  913,  with  this  difference,  that 
here  it  is  so  said  of  the  street  of  the  city,  and  by  the  street  of 
the  city  is  signified  the  truth  of  the  doctrine  of  the  church,  n. 
501 ;  that  all  the  truth  of  church-doctrine  derived  from  the 
Word  is  in  form  the  good  of  love,  mav  be  seen  above,  n.  906, 
908. 


918.  And  I saio  no  temple  therein :  for  its  temple  is  the  Lord 
God  Almighty ,  and  the  Lamb ,  signifies  that  in  this  church  there 
will  not  be  any  external  separated  from  what  is  internal,  because 
the  Lord  himself  in  his  Divine  Humanity,  from  whom  is  de¬ 
rived  the  all  of  the  church,  is  alone  approached,  worshipped,  and 
adored.  By  I  saw  no  temple  therein,  is  not  meant  that' in  the 
Hew  Church,  which  is  the  Hew  Jerusalem,  there  will  not  be 
temples,  but  that  in  it  there  will  not  be  an  external  separated 
from  what  is  internal ;  the  reason  is,  because  by  a  temple  is 
signified  the  church  as  to  worship,  and,  in  the  supreme  sense, 
the  Lord  himself  as  to  the  Divine  Humanity,  who  is  to  be  wor¬ 
shipped,  see  above,  n.  191,  529,  585,  and  since  the  all  of  the 
church  is  from  the  Lord,  therefore  it  is  said,  for  its  temple  is 
the  Lord  God  Almighty,  and  the  Lamb,  by  which  is  signified 
the  Lord  in  his  Divine  Humanity  ;  by  the  Lord  God  Almighty 
is  meant  the  Lord  from  eternity  who  is  Jehovah  himself,  and  by 
the  Lamb  is  signified  his  Divine  Humanity,  as  has  been  fre¬ 
quently  observed  above. 

919.  A  nd  the  city  had  no  need  of  the  sun ,  neither  of  the  moon 
to  shine  in  it,  for  the  glory  of  God  did  light  it,  and  its  lamp  is 
the  Lamb,  signifies  that  the  men  of  that  church  will  not  be 
principled  in  self-love  and  in  self-derived  intelligence,  and 
thence  in  natural  light  alone,  but  in  spiritual  light,  by  virtue  of 
the  divine  truth  of  the  Word  derived  from  the  Lord  alone.  By 
the  sun  is  here  signified  natural  love  separated  from  spiritual 
love,  which  is  self-love ;  and  by  the  moon  is  signified  intelli¬ 
gence  and  also  faith  natural,  separated  from  intelligence  and 
faith  spiritual,  which  is  self-derived  intelligence  and  faith  from 
self ;  this  love,  and  this  intelligence  and  faith,  are  here  signi¬ 
fied  by  the  sun  and  moon,  which  will  not  be  required  to  slime 
upon  those  who  will  be  in  the  Lord’s  Hew  Church  :  by  the  glory 

293 


920 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xxi. 

of  God  which  lightens  it,  is  signified  the  divine  truth  of  the 
Word,  n.  629;  and  because  that  light  is  from  the  Lord,  it  is 
said,  and  the  lamp  thereof  is  the  Lamb.  Similar  to  this  is  the 
signification  of  the  following  passage  in  Isaiah :  “  Thou  shalt 
call  thy  walls  salvation,  and  thy  gates  praise.  The  sun  shall 
be  no  more  thy  light  by  day,  neither  for  brightness  shall  the 
moon  give  light  unto  thee :  but  Jehovah  shall  be  unto  thee  an 
everlasting  light ,  and  thy  God  thy  glory.  Thy  sun  shall  no  more 
go  down,  neither  shall  thy  moon  withdraw  itself;  for  Jehovah 
shall  be  thine  everlasting  light.  Thy  people  also  shall  be  all 
righteous,”  lx.  18 — 21  ;  by  the  sun  and  moon  which  shall  no 
more  shine,  is  meant  self-love  and  self-derived  intelligence  ;  and 
by  the  sun  and  moon  which  shall  no  more  set,  are  meant  love 
to  the  Lord,  and  intelligence  and  faith  from  him  ;  and  by  Jeho¬ 
vah’s  being  an  everlasting  light,  is  signified  the  same  as  here, 
by  being  lighted  by  the  glory  of  God,  and  by  the  Lamb  being 
the  lamp  thereof.  That  the  sun  signifies  love  to  the  Lord,  and, 
in  an  opposite  sense,  self-love,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  53,  414 ; 
and  that  the  moon  signifies  intelligence  derived  from  the  Lord 
and  faith  derived  from  him,  n.  332,  413,  414,  therefore  the 
moon,  in  an  opposite  sense,  signifies  self-derived  intelligence 
and  faith  grounded  in  man’s  selfhood.  Since  by  the  sun,  in 
an  opposite  sense,  is  signified  self-love,  and  by  the  moon  a  man’s 
own  intelligence  and  faith  grounded  in  himself,  therefore  it 
was  an  abomination  to  worship  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars,  as 
may  appear  in  Jeremiah  viii.  1,  2  ;  in  Ezekiel  viii.  15,  16  ;  in 
Zephaniah  i.  5  ;  and  that  such  'were  stoned,  Dent.  xvii.  2,  5. 

920.  And  the  nations  of  them  that  are  saved  shall  walk  in  the 
light  of  it,  signifies  that  all  who  are  in  the  good  of  life,  and 
believe  in  the  Lord,  will  there  live  according  to  divine  truths, 
and  will  see  them  inwardly  in  themselves,  as  the  eye  sees  ob¬ 
jects.  By  the  nations  are  signified  they  who  are  in  the  good  of 
life,  and  also  they  who  are  in  evil,  of  life,  n.  483,  in  the  pres¬ 
ent  case  they  who  are  in  the  good  of  life,  because  it  is  said, 
the  nations  which  are  saved ;  to  walk  in  the  light,  signifies  to 
live  according  to  divine  truths,  and  to  see  them  inwardly  in 
one’s  self,  as  the  eye  sees  objects,  for  the  objects  of  spiritual 
sight,  which  is  of  the  interior  understanding,  are  spiritual 
truths,  which  are  seen  by  those  who  are  in  that  understanding, 
in  like  manner  as  natural  objects  are  seen  before  the  eyes  ;  by 
light  is  here  signified  the  perception  of  divine  truth  by  interior 
illumination  from  the  Lord  in  them,  n.  796,  and  by  walking  is 
signified  to  live,  n.  167  :  hence  it  is  evident,  that  by  walking  in 
the  light  of  the  New  Jerusalem,  is  signified  to  perceive  and  see 
divine  truths  from  interior  illumination,  and  to  live  according 
to  them.  But  this  must  be  illustrated,  because  it  is  not  known 
who  are  here  meant  by  the  nations,  and  who  by  kings,  men¬ 
tioned  afterwards  this  verse ;  by  the  nations  are  signified 
294 


V.  23,  24.] 


THE*  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


921 


they  who  are  in  the  good  of  love  from  the  Lord,  which  good  is 
called  celestial  good,  and  by  kings  are  signified  they  who  are 
in  the  truths  of  wisdom  from  the  Lord  derived  from  spiritual 
good,  as  will  be  seen  in  the  next  article ;  all  they  who  are  in 
celestial  good  from  the  Lord,  have  divine  truths  written  in  their 
life,  wherefore  they  walk,  that  is,  live  justly  according  to  them 
and  likewise  see  them  inwardly  in  themselves,  as  the  eye  sees 
objects,  on  which  subject  see  what  is  related  above,  n.  120 — 
123.  All  the  heavens  are  distinguished  into  two  kingdoms,  the 
celestial  and  the  spiritual ;  the  good  of  the  celestial  kingdom  is 
called  celestial  good,  which  is  the  good  of  love  to  the  Lord,  and 
the  good  of  the  spiritual  kingdom  is  called  spiritual  good,  and 
is  the  good  of  wisdom,  which  in  its  essence  is  truth ;  concern¬ 
ing  these  two  kingdoms  see  above,  n.  647,  725,  854.  It  is  the 
same  with  the  church,  they  being  celestial  men  therein  who 
live  justly  according  to  the  commandments  because  they  are 
divine  laws,  as  in  like  manner  a  civil  man  lives  according  to  the 
commandments  of  justice  because  they  are  civil  laws  ;  however, 
the  difference  between  them  is,  that  the  former,  by  a  life  ac¬ 
cording  to  the  commandments  or  laws,  is  a  citizen  of  heaven  so 
far  as  in  himself  he  makes  the  civil  laws,  which  are  laws  of  jus¬ 
tice,  divine  laws  also.  They  who  are  here  signified  by  nations, 
in  whom,  as  before  said,  divine  truths  are  written,  are  they 
who  are  meant  in  Jeremiah:  “I  will  put  my  law  in  their  in¬ 
ward  parts,  and  write  it  upon  their  hearts.  And  they  shall 
teach  no  more  every  man  his  neighbour,  and  every  man  his 
brother,  saying,  Know  ye  Jehovah  :  for  they  shall  all  know  me 
from  the  least  of  them  unto  the  greatest,”  xxxi.  33,  34. 

921.  And  the  kings  of  the  earth  shall  bring  their  glory  and 
honour  into  it ,  signifies  that  all  who  are  in  the  truths  of  wisdom 
from  spiritual  good,  will  there  confess  the  Lord,  and  ascribe  to 
him  every  truth  and  every  good  that  is  in  them.  By  the  kings 
of  the  earth  are  signified  they  who  are  in  truths  derived  from 
good  from  the  Lord,  n.  20,  854,  here,  therefore,  they  who  are 
in  the  truths  of  wisdom  derived  from  the  good  of  spiritual  love, 
because  the  nations  are  mentioned  before,  by  which  are  signi¬ 
fied  they  who  are  in  the  good  of  celestial  love,  as  in  the  fore¬ 
going  article  ;  by  bringing  glory  and  honour  into  it,  or  into  the 
Is  ew  Jerusalem,  is  signified  to  confess  the  Lord,  and  ascribe  to 
him  all  the  truth  and  good  which  they  possess  in  themselves; 
that  this  is  what  is  signified  by  bringing  and  giving  glory,  may 
be  seen,  n.  249,  629,  693,  for  glory  is  predicated  of  the  divine 
truth,  and  honour  of  the  divine  good  of  the  Lord,  n.  249.  By 
nations  and  kings  the  same  is  signified  as  by  nations  and  people, 
mentioned  above,  n.  483,  by  nations  they  who  are  in  the  good 
of  love,  and  by  people  they  who  are  in  the  truths  of  wisdom, 
and  also  in  an  opposite  sense ;  wherefore  in  many  parts  of  the 
Word  nations  and  kings  occur,  as  well  as  nations  and  people, 
295 


THE  ArOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


922,  923 


[Chap.  xxi. 


as  in  the  following  passages  :  “  Yea,  all  Icings  shall  fall  down 
before  him,  and  all  nations  shall  serve  him,”  Psalm  lxxii.  11. 
“  Thou  shalt  also  suck  the  milk  of  nations ,  and  shalt  suck  the 
breast  of  Icings ,”  Isaiah  lx.  16.  “  For  many  nations  and  great 

Icings  shall  serve  themselves  of  them  also,”  Jerem.  xxv.  14. 
“  The  Lord  at  thy  right  hand  shall  strike  through  Icings  in  the 
day  of  his  wrath,  he  shall  judge  among  the  nations ,”  Psalm  cx. 
5,  6  ;  not  to  mention  other  places. 

922.  And  the  gates  of  it  shall  not  be  shut  by  day  ;  for  there 
shall  be  no  night  there ,  signifies  that  they  will  be  continually 
received  into  the  New  Jerusalem,  who  are  in  truths  derived 
from  the  good  of  love  from  the  Lord,  because  there  is  not  any 
falsity  of  faith  there.  By  its  gates  not  being  shut  by  day,  is 
signified  that  they  are  continually  admitted  who  desire  to  enter 
in  ;  by  day,  or  daily,  signifies  continually,  because  there  is  al¬ 
ways  light  there,  as  above,  verses  11,  23,  and  not  any  night,  as 
is  said  afterwards  :  the  reason  why  they  are  continually  received 
who  are  in  truths  derived  from  the  good  of  love  from  the  Lord, 
is,  because  the  light  of  the  New  Jerusalem  is  truth  derived  from 
the  good  of  love,  and  the  good  of  love  from  the  Lord,  as  has 
oeen  frequently  shown  above  ;  and  into  that  light  no  others  can 
enter  but  they  who  are  in  truths  from  good  from  the  Lord.  If 
such  as  are  aliens  enter,  they  are  not  received,  because  they  are 
not  in  agreement,  and  in  this  case  they  either  depart  of  their 
own  accord,  on  account  of  their  not  being  able  to  bear  that 
light,  or  they  are  cast  out.  By  there  being  no  night  there,  is 
signified  that  there  is  no  falsity  of  faith ;  for  by  night  is  sig¬ 
nified  the  opposite  to  light,  and  by  light  is  signified  truth 
derived  from  good  of  love  from  the  Lord,  as  was  said,  hence  by 
night  is  signified  that  which  does  not  originate  from  the  good 
of  love  from  the  Lord,  and  this  is  the  falsity  of  faith  ;  the  falsity 
of  faith  is  also  meant  by  night  in  John :  Jesus  said,  “  I  must 
work  the  works  of  him  that  sent  me  while  it  is  day :  the  night 
cometh  when  no  man  can  work,”  ix.  4 ;  and  in  Luke :  “  In 
that  night  there  shall  be  two  in  one  bed ;  the  one  shall  be  taken, 
and  the  other  left,”  xvii.  34 ;  by  bed  is  signified  doctrine,  n. 
137. 

923.  And  they  shall  bring  the  glory  and  honour  of  the  nations 
into  it ,  signifies  that  they  who  enter  will  bring  with  them  the 
confession,  acknowledgment,  and  belief,  that  the  Lord  is  the 
God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  that  every  truth  of  the  church 
and  every  good  of  religion  is  from  him.  That  by  bringing 
glory  and  honour  into  it,  is  signified  to  acknowledge  the  Lord, 
and  to  ascribe  to  him  all  the  good  that  is  in  themselves,  may  be 
seen  above,  n.  921  ;  here  the  same  is  signified,  only  with  this 
difference,  that  they  who  are  there  meant  by  the  kings  of  the 
earth  are  to  bring  it  with  them,  but  here  that  they  who  are 
meant  by  the  nations  shall  do  it,  for  it  is  said,  they  shall  bring 

296 


7.  24 — 27.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


924 


the  glory  and  honour  of  the  nations  into  it,  and  by  nations  are 
signified  they  who  are  in  the  good  of  life,  and  believe  in  the 
Lord,  n.  920,  and  further,  the  reception  of  those  who  are  in 
truths  derived  from  the  good  of  love  from  the  Lord  is  treated  of, 
see  above,  n.  922 ;  hence  it  follows,  that  by  these  words,  they 
will  bring  the  glory  and  honour  of  the  nations  into  it,  is  sig¬ 
nified  that  they  who  enter  in  will  bring  with  them  a  confession, 
acknowledgment,  and  belief,  that  the  Lord  is  the  God  of  bet. 
ven  and  earth,  and  that  all  the  truth  of  the  church,  and  all  the 
good  of  religion  is  from  him.  The  following  passage  in  Isaiah 
has  nearly  the  same  signification  :  “  Behold,  I  will  extend  peace 
to  her  (Jerusalem)  like  a  river,  and  the  glory  of  the  nations  like 
a  flowing  stream,”  lxvi.  12.  It  is  said  the  truth  of  the  church 
and  the  good  of  religion,  because  the  church  is  one  thing  and 
religion  is  another  ;  the  church  is  called  a  church  from  doctrine, 
and  religion  is  called  a  religion  from  a  life  according  to  doctrine ; 
all  doctrine  is  called  truth,  and  even  its  good  is  truth  because 
it  only  teaches  it;  but  the  all  of  life  according  to  the  things 
which  doctrine  teaches,  is  called  good,  likewise  to  do  the  truths 
of  doctrine  is  good ;  this  is  the  distinction  between  a  church 
and  a  religion  ;  but  yet  where  there  is  doctrine  and  not  life, 
there  it  cannot  be  said  that  there  is  either  a  church  or  a  religion, 


because  doctrine  regards  life  as  one  with  itself,  just  like  truth 
and  good,  faith  and  charity,  wisdom  and  love,  understanding 
and  will,  wherefore  where  there  is  doctrine  and  not  life,  there 
-  is  no  church. 

924.  And  there  shall  not  enter  into  it  any  thing  that  defileth , 
and  that  worheth  abomination ,  or  maketh  a  lie ,  signifies  that  no 
one  will  be  received  into  the  Lord’s  New  Church,  who  adul¬ 
terates  the  goods  and  falsifies  the  truths  of  the  Word,  and  who 
does  evils  from  confirmation  and  thus  also  falses.  Not  to  enter 
in,  signifies  not  to  be  received,  as  above  ;  by  any  thing  that 
defileth,  is  signified  spiritual  whoredom,  which  is  adulteration 
of  the  good  and  falsification  of  the  truth  of  the  Word,  n.  702, 
708,  for  this  is  defilement  and  impurity  itself,  because  the 
Word  is  cleanness  and  purity  itself,  and  the  same  is  defiled  by 
evils  and  falses  when  it  is  perverted  ;  that  adultery  and  whore¬ 
dom  correspond  to  the  adulteration  of  the  good  and  the  falsifi¬ 
cation  of  the  truth  of  the  Word,  may  be  seen,  n.  134,  632 ;  by 
working  abomination  and  making  a  lie,  is  signified  to  do  evils, 
and  thus  also  falses  ;  by  abominations  are  signified  evils  of  all 
kinds,  especially  those  which  are  named  in  the  decalogue,  n. 
891  ;  and  by  lies  are  signified  falses  of  all  kinds,  here  falses  of 
evil,  which  in  themselves  are  evils,  therefore  falses  confirming 
evil,  which  are  the  same  with  evils  confirmed.  The  reason  why 
a  lie  signifies  the  falsity  of  doctrine,  is,  because  a  spiritual  lie  is 
nothing  else ;  hence  by  making  a  lie  is  signified  to  live  accord¬ 
ing  to  falses  of  doctrine.  That  a  lie  in  the  Word  signifies  tal* 


297 


925,  926  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XXL 

sity  of  doctrine,  may  appear  from  the  following  passages :  u¥e 
have  made  a  covenant  with  death,  and  with  hell  are  we  at 
agreement,  for  we  have  made  lies  our  refuge,  and  wafer  false 
hood  have  hid  ourselves,”  Isaiah  xxviii.  15.  “  And  they  wifi 

deceive  every  one  his  neighbour,  and  will  not  speak  the  truth ; 
they  have  taught  their  tongue  to  speak  lies,”  Jerein.  ix.  5. 
“That  this  is  a  rebellious  people,  lying  children,  that  will  not 
hear  the  law  of  Jehovah,”  Isaiah  xxx.  9.  “Behold,  I  am 
against  them  that  prophesy/hZ^  dreams,  and  do  tell  them,  and 
cause  my  people  to  err  by  their  lies,”  Jerem.  xxiii.  32.  “  The 

diviners  have  seen  a  lie ,  and  have  told  false  dreams,”  Zech.  x. 
2.  “They  have  seen  vanity  and  the  divination  of  a  lie  /  because 
ye  speak  vanity  and  see  a  lie ,  therefore,  behold,  I  am  against 
you,  that  my  hand  may  be  against  the  prophets  which  speak  a 
lief  Ezek.  xiii.  16,  17,  22,  33 ;  xxi.  24.  “Woe  to  the  bloody 
city,  it  is  all  full  of  lies  and  robbery,”  Nah.  iii.  1.  “I  have 
seen  also  in  the  prophets  of  Jerusalem  a  horrible  thing,  they 
commit  adultery,  and  walk  in  liesf  Jerem.  xxiii.  14.  “  From 

the  prophet  even  unto  the  priest,  every  one  dealeth  falsely  f 
Jerem.  viii.  10.  In  Israel  they  commit  falsehood ,  Hos.  vii. 
1.  “  Ye  are  of  your  father  the  devil ;  he  was  a  murderer  from 

the  beginning, — because  there  is  no  truth  in  him.  When  he 
speaketh  a  lie  he  speaketh  of  his  own,  for  he  is  a  liar  and  the 
father  of  it,”  John  viii.  44;  here  also  by  a  lie  is  meant  falsity. 

925.  But  they  who  are  written  in  the  Lamb's  booh  of  life , 
signifies  that  no  others  will  be  received  into  the  New  Church, 
which  is  the  New  Jerusalem,  but  they  who  believe  in  the  Lord, 
and  live  according  to  his  commandments  in  the  Word.  That 
this  is  the  signification  of  being  written  in  the  book  of  life,  may 
be  seen  above,  n.  874,  to  which  it  is  unnecessary  to  add  any 
thing  further  here. 

926.  To  the  above  I  will  add  this  Memorable  Relation. 
When  I  was  engaged  in  the  explanation  of  the  xxth  chapter, 
and  was  meditating  about  the  dragon,  the  beast,  and  the  false 
prophet,  an  angelic  spirit  appeared  before  me,  and  asked,  what 
was  the  subject  of  my  meditation :  I  answered,  “  About  the 
false  prophet ;”  then  he  said,  “  I  will  lead  you  to  the  place 
where  they  are  who  are  meant  by  the  false  prophet ;  and  who 
are  the  same  that  are  understood  in  chap.  xiii.  by  the  beast  that 
rose  out  of  the  earth,  which  had  two  horns  like  a  lamb,  and 
spake  like  a  dragon.”  I  followed  him,  and  lo,  I  saw  a  multi¬ 
tude,  in  the  midst  of  which  there  were  prelates,  who  taught 
that  nothing  else  saves  man  but  faith,  and  that  works  are  good, 
but  not  for  salvation,  and  that  still  they  are  to  be  taught  from 
the  Word,  in  order  that  the  laity,  especially  the  simple,  may 
be  kept  more  strictly  within  the  bounds  of  obedience  to  the 
magistracy,  and  forced,  as  if  from  religion,  therefore  interiorly, 

298 


V.  27.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALEDi 


92f 


to  exercise  moral  charity.  Then  one  of  them  observing  me, 
said,  “  Have  yon  any  desire  to  see  our  place  of  worship  wherein 
is  an  image  representative  of  our  faith?”  I  went  and  saw  it; 
it  was  magnificent,  and  lo  !  in  the  midst  of  it  there  was  the 
image  of  a  woman  clothed  in  a  scarlet  robe,  and  holding  in  her 
right  hand  a  piece  of  gold  coin,  and  in  her  left  a  string  of 
pearls.  But  both  the  place  of  worship  and  the  image  were  the 
effect  of  phantasy  ;  for  infernal  spirits  can  by  phantasies  repre¬ 
sent  magnificent  objects,  by  closing  the  interiors  of  the  mind, 
and  opening  only  its  exteriors.  When  I  perceived,  however, 
that  it  was  a  delusion  of  this  kind,  I  prayed  to  the  Lord,  and 
suddenly  the  interiors  of  my  mind  were  opened,  and  then  in¬ 
stead  of  a  magnificent  temple,  I  saw  a  house  full  of  clefts  and 
chinks  from  top  to  bottom,  so  that  none  of  its  parts  cohered 
together,  and  instead  of  the  woman  I  saw  hanging  up  in  that 
house  an  image,  the  head  of  which  was  like  a  dragon’s,  the 
body  like  a  leopard’s,  and  the  feet  like  a  bear’s,  thus  like  the 
beast  which  is  described  as  rising  out  of  the  sea,  Apoc.  xiii. ; 
and  instead  of  a  floor  there  was  a  bog  containing  a  multitude  of 
frogs  ;  and  I  was  informed,  that  beneath  the  bog  was  a  large 
hewn  stone,  under  which  the  Word  lay  entirely  hidden.  On 
seeing  this,  I  said  to  the  juggler,  “  Is  this  your  place  of  wor¬ 
ship?”  and  he  said,  “It  is,  but  then  suddenly  his  interior 
sight  was  opened  also,  and  he  saw  the  same  things  that  I  did  ; 
whereupon  he  uttered  a  great  cry,  and  said,  “  What  and  whence 
is  all  this  ?”  And  I  said,  “  This  is  in  consequence  of  light  from 
heaven,  which  discovers  the  quality  of  every  form,  and  thus  the 
quality  of  your  faith  separate  from  spiritual  charity.”  Then 
immediately  an  east-wind  blew,  and  carried  away  every  thing 
that  was  there,  and  also  dried  up  the  bog,  and  thereby  exposed 
the  stone  under  which  lay  the  Word  ;  and  afterwards  there 
breathed  a  vernal  warmth  from  heaven,  and  lo !  then  in  the 
very  same  place  there  appeared  a  tabernacle,  as  to  its  outward 
form,  plain  and  simple.  And  the  angels  who  were  with  me 
said,  “  Behold,  the  tabernacle  of  Abraham,  such  as  it  was 
when  the  three  angels  came  to  him  and  announced  the  future 
birth  of  Isaac  ;  it  appears  indeed  simple  to  the  eye,  but  never¬ 
theless  according  to  the  influx  of  light  from  heaven  it  becomes 
more  and  more  magnificent.”  And  they  were  permitted  to  open 
the  heaven  which  is  the  abode  of  angels  who  excel  in  wisdom, 
and  then  by  virtue  of  the  influx  of  light  from  thence  the  taber¬ 
nacle  appeared  as  a  temple  resembling  that  at  Jerusalem  ;  and 
on  looking  into  it  I  saw  that  the  stone  in  the  floor  under  which 
the  Word  was  deposited,  was  set  with  precious  ptones,  from 
which  there  issued  forth  the  bright  rays  as  of  lightning  that 
shone  upon  the  walls,  and  caused  beautiful  variegations  of  colour 
on  certain  cherubic  forms  that  were  sculptured  on  them.  As  I 
was  admiring  these  things,  the  angels  said,  “  Thou  shalt  yet  see 
299 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xxii. 


something  still  more  wonderful.”  And  it  was  permitted  them 
to  open  the  third  heaven,  which  is  the  abode  of  the  celestial 
angels  who  excel  in  love,  and  then  by  virtue  of  the  influx  of 
flaming  light  from  thence  the  whole  temple  disajjpeared,  and  in 
its  stead  was  seen  the  Lord  alone,  standing  on  the  foundation 
stone,  which  was  the  Word,  in  the  same  form  that  he  appeared 
in  before  John,  Rev.  i.  But  inasmuch  as  the  interiors  of  the 
minds  of  the  angels  were  then  filled  with  holiness,  occasioning 
in  them  a  strong  propensity  to  fall  prostrate  upon  their  faces, 
suddenly  the  passage  of  light  from  the  third  heaven  was  closed 
by  the  Lord,  and  that  from  the  second  heaven  opened  again,  in 
consequence  of  which  the  former  appearance  of  the  temple  re¬ 
turned,  and  also  of  the  tabernacle,  but  this  was  in  the  midst  of 
the  temple.  Hereby  was  illustrated  the  meaning  of  these  words 
in  this  chapter  :  “  Behold,  the  tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men, 
and  he  will  dwell  with  them,”  verse  3,  n.  882 ;  and  by  these, 
“And  I  saw  no  temple  (in  the  Hew  Jerusalem),  for  the  Lord 

temple  of  it”  verse  22, 


God  Omnipotent  and  the  Lamb  are  the 

n.  918. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

1.  And  he  showed  me  a  pure  river  of  water  of  life,  clear  as 
crystal,  proceeding  out  of  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb. 

2.  In  the  midst  of  the  street  of  it,  and  of  the  river,  on  this 
side  and  on  that  was  the  tree  of  life  which  bare  twelve  sorts  of 
fruit,  and  yielded  its  fruit  every  month  :  and  the  leaves  of  the 
tree  were  for  the  healing  of  the  nations. 

3.  And  there  shall  be  no  more  curse  ;  but  the  throne  of 
God  and  of  the  Lamb  shall  be  in  it ;  and  his  servants  shall 
minister  unto  him. 

4.  And  they  shall  see  his  face ;  and  his  name  shall  be  in 
their  foreheads. 

5.  And  there  shall  be  no  night  there  ;  and  they  need  no 
lamp,  neither  light  of  the  sun  ;  for  the  Lord  God  giveth  them 
light :  and  they  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever. 

6.  And  he  said  unto  me,  These  words  are  faithful  and  true: 
and  the  Lord  God  of  the  holy  prophets  hath  sent  his  angel  to 
show  unto  his  servants  the  things  which  must  shortly  come  to 
pass. 

7.  Behold,  I  come  quickly  ;  blessed  is  he  that  observeth  the 
words  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book. 

8.  And  I,  John,  saw  these  things,  and  heard  them.  And 
300 


Chap.  Xxi-l.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 

when  I  had  heard  and  seen,  I  fell  down  to  worship  before  the 
feet  of  the  angel  who  showed  me  these  things. 

9.  Then  saith  he  unto  me,  See  thou  do  it  not ;  for  I  am  thy 
fellow-servant,  and  of  thy  brethren  the  prophets,  and  of  them 
that  observe  the  words  of  this  book :  worship  God. 

10.  And  he  saith  unto  me,  Seal  not  the  words  of  the  pro¬ 
phecy  of  this  book :  for  the  time  is  at  hand. 

11.  He  that  is  unjust,  let  him  be  unjust  still,  and  he  that  is 
filthy,  let  him  be  filthy  still :  and  he  that  is  righteous,  let  him 
be  righteous  still,  and  he  that  is  holy,  let  him  be  holy  still. 

12.  And,  behold,  I  come  quickly ;  and  my  reward  is  with 
me,  to  give  unto  every  one  according  as  his  work  shall  be. 

13.  I  am  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega,  the  Beginning  and  the 
End,  the  First  and  the  Last. 

14.  Blessed  are  they  that  do  his  commandments,  that  they 
may  have  right  to  the  tree  of  life,  and  may  enter  in  through 
the  gates  into  the  city. 

15.  For  without  are  dogs,  and  sorcerers,  and  whoremongers, 
and  murderers,  and  idolaters,  and  whosoever  loveth  and  doeth 
a  lie. 

16.  I,  Jesus,  have  sent  mine  angel  to  testify  unto  you  these 
things  in  the  churches.  I  am  the  root  and  offspring  of  David, 
the  bright  and  morning  star. 

17.  And  the  spirit  and  the  bride  say,  Come.  And  let  him 
that  heareth  say,  Come.  And  let  him  that  is  athirst  come. 
And  whosoever  will,  let  him  take  the  water  of  life  freely. 

18.  For  I  testify  unto  every  one  that  heareth  the  words  of 
the  prophecy  of  this  book.  If  any  one  shall  add  unto  these 
things,  God  shall  add  unto  him  the  plagues  that  are  written  in 
this  book. 

19.  And  if  any  one  shall  take  away  from  the  words  of  the 
book  of  this  prophecy,  God  shall  take  away  his  part  out  of  the 
book  of  life,  and  out  of  the  holy  city,  and  the  things  which 
are  written  in  this  book. 

20.  He  that  testifieth  these  things,  saith,  Surely,  I  come 
quickly;  Amen.  Even  so,  come,  Lord  Jesus. 

21.  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you  all. 
Amen. 


THE  SPIRITUAL  SENSE. 

The  Contents  of  the  whole  Chapter.  The  New  Church 
continues  to  be  described  as  to  its  intelligence  derived  from 
divine  truths  from  the  Lord,  verses  1 — 5.  That  the  Apocalypse 
301 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED 


[Chap.  xxii. 

wa3  manifested  from  the  Lord,  and  that  it  is  to  be  revealed 
in  its  proper  time,  verses  6 — 10 :  concerning  the  coming  of  the 
Lord  and  his  conjunction  with  those  who  believe  in  him,  and 
live  according  to  his  commandments,  verses  11 — 17.  That  the 
things  which  are  revealed,  are  altogether  to  be  observed,  verses 
18,  19.  The  desponsation,  or  betrothing,  verses  17 — 21. 

The  Contents  of  each  Terse.  T.  1,  “  And  he  showed  me 
a  pure  river  of  water  of  life,  clear  as  crystal,  proceeding  out  of 
the  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb,”  signifies  the  Apocalypse 
now  oj>ened  and  explained  as  to  its  spiritual  sense,  where  divine 
truths  are  revealed  in  abundance  from  the  Lord  for  those  who 
will  be  in  his  New  Church,  which  is  the  New  Jerusalem :  v.  2, 
“  In  the  midst  of  the  street  of  it,  and  of  the  river,  on  this  side 
and  on  that  was  the  tree  of  life,  which  bare  twelve  sorts  of 
fruit,”  signifies  that  in  the  inmost  of  the  truths  of  doctrine  and 
thence  of  life  in  the  New  Church  is  the  Lord  in  his  divine  love, 
from  whom  flow  all  the  goods  which  man  there  does  apparently 
as  from  himself:  “And  yielded  its  fruit  every  month,”  signifies 
that  the  Lord  produces  goods  in  man  according  to  every  state 
of  truth  in  him  :  “  And  the  leaves  of  the  tree  were  for  the  heal¬ 
ing  of  the  nations,”  signifies  rational  truths  thence  derived,  by 
which  they  who  are  in  evils,  and  thence  in  falses,  are  led  to 
think  sanely  and  to  live  becomingly :  v.  3,  “  And  there  shall  be 
no  more  curse,  but  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb  shall  be 
in  it ;  and  his  servants  shall  minister  unto  him,”  signifies  that 
in  the  church,  which  is  the  New  Jerusalem,  there  will  not  be 
any  wrho  are  separated  from  the  Lord,  because  the  Lord  himself 
will  reign  there,  and  they  who  are  in  truths  through  the  Word 
from  him,  and  do  his  commandments,  will  be  with  him,  because 
conjoined  with  him  :  v.  4,  “  And  they  shall  see  his  face,  and  his 
name  shall  be  in  their  foreheads,”  signifies  that  they  will  turn 
themselves  to  the  Lord,  and  that  the  Lord  will  turn  himself  to 
them,  because  they  will  be  conjoined  by  love :  v.  5,  “And  there 
shall  be  no  night  there;  and  they  need  no  lamp,  neither  light  of 
the  sun,  for  the  Lord  God  giveth  them  light,”  signifies  that  in 
the  New  Jerusalem  there  will  not  be  any  falsity  of  faith,  and 
that  men  there  will  not  be  in  knowledges  concerning  God  from 
natural  light,  which  is  from  their  own  intelligence,  and  from 
glory  originating  in  pride,  but  will  be  in  spiritual  light  from  the 
AV  >rd  from  the  Lord  alone  :  “And  they  shall  reign  for  ever  and 
ever,”  signifies  that  they  will  be  in  the  Lord’s  kingdom  and  in 
conjunction  with  him  to  eternity :  v.  6,  “And  he  said  unto  me, 
These  words  are  faithful  and  true,”  signifies  that  they  may 
know  this  for  certain,  because  the  Lord  himself  has  testified 
and  said  it :  “And  the  Lord  God  of  the  holy  prophets  hath  sent 
his  angel  to  show  unto  his  servants  the  things  which  must 
shortly  come  to  pass,”  signifies  that  the  Lord,  from  whom  is 
the  Word  of  both  covenants,  has  revealed  through  heaven  unto 
302 


Chap,  xxii.]  the  apocalypse  revealed. 

those  who  are  in  truths  from  him,  the  things  which  will  cer¬ 
tainly  come  to  pass  :  v.  7,  “  Behold  I  come  quickly  ;  blessed  is 
he  that  observeth  the  words  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book,”  sig¬ 
nifies  that  the  Lord  will  certainly  come,  and  give  eternal  life  to 
those  who  keep  and  do  the  truths  or  precepts  of  the  doctrine 
of  this  book  now  opened  by  the  Lord:  v.  8,  “And  I,  John,  saw 
these  things  and  heard  them.  And  when  I  had  heard  and  seen, 
I  fell  down  to  worship  before  the  feet  of  the  angel,  who  showed 
me  these  things,”  signifies  that  John  thought  that  the  angel 
who  was  sent  to  him  by  the  Lord,  to  keep  him  in  a  state  of  the 
spirit,  was  God  who  revealed  these  things,  when  nevertheless  it 
was  not  so,  for  the  angel  only  showed  what  the  Lord  made 
manifest :  v.  9,  “  Then  saith  he  unto  me,  See  thou  do  it  not ; 
for  I  am  thy  fellow-servant,  and  of  thy  brethren  the  prophets, 
and  of  them  that  observe  the  words  of  this  book;  worship  God,” 
signifies  that  the  angels  of  heaven  are  not  to  be  worshipped 
and  invoked,  because  nothing  divine  belongs  to  them,  but  that 
they  are  associated  with  men,  as  brethren  with  brethren,  with 
such  as  are  in  the  doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem,  and  do  its 
commandments,  and  that  the  Lord  alone  is  to  be  worshipped  in 
consociation  with  them :  v.  10,  “  And  he  saith  unto  me,  Sea. 
not  the  words  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book :  for  the  time  is  at 
hand,”  signifies  that  the  Apocalypse  must  not  be  shut,  but 
opened,  and  that  this  is  absolutely  necessary  at  the  end  of  the 
church  that  some  may  be  saved:  v.  11,  “  He  that  is  unjust,  let 
him  be  unjust  still,  and  he  that  is  filthy,  let  him  be  filthy  still : 
and  he  that  is  righteous,  let  him  be  righteous  still,  and  he  that 
is  holy,  let  him  be  holy  still,”  signifies  the  state  of  all  in  par¬ 
ticular  after  death,  and  before  the  judgment  of  each,  and  in 
general  before  the  last  judgment,  that  from  those  who  are  in 
evils  goods  will  be  taken  away,  and  from  those  who  are  in  fhlses, 
truths  will  be  taken  away,  and  on  the  other  hand  that  from 
those  who  are  in  goods,  evils  will  be  taken  away,  and  from  those 
who  are  in  truths,  falses  will  be  taken  away  :  v.  12,  “And,  be¬ 
hold,  I  come  quickly ;  and  my  reward  is  with  me,  to  give  unto 
every  one  according  as  his  work  shall  be,”  signifies  that  the 
Lord  will  certainly  come,  and  that  he  himself  is  heaven  and  the 
felicity  of  eternal  life  to  every  one,  according  to  faith  in  him 
and  a  life  according  to  his  commandments:  v.  13,  “I  am  the 
Alpha  and  the  Omega,  the  Beginning  and  the  End,  the  First 
and  the  Last,”  signifies  because  the  Lord  is  the  God  of  heaven 
and  earth,  and  by  him  all  things  in  the  heavens  and  in  the 
earths  were  made,  and  are  governed  by  his  divine  providence, 
and  happen  according  to  it :  v.  14,  “  Blessed  are  they  that  do 
his  commandments,  that  they  may  have  right  to  the  tree  of  life, 
and  may  enter  in  through  the  gates  into  the  city,”  signifies  that 
they  enjoy  eternal  felicity  who  live  according  to  the  Lord’s 
commandments,  to  the  end  that  they  may  be  in  the  Lord,  and 
303 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap,  xxil 

the  Lord  in  them  through  love,  and  in  his  New  Church  through 
knowledges  concerning  him  :  v.  15,  “  For  without  are  dogs,  and 
sorcerers,  and  whoremongers,  and  murderers,  and  idolaters,  and 
whosoever  loveth  and  doeth  a  lie,”  signifies  that  no  one  will  be 
received  into  the  New  Jerusalem,  who  makes  no  account  of  the 
commandments  of  the  decalogue,  and  does  not  shun  any  evils 
there  enumerated  as  sins,  and  therefore  lives  in  them:  v.  16, 
“  I,  Jesus,  have  sent  mine  angel  to  testify  unto  you  these  things 
in  the  churches,”  signifies  a  testification  from  the  Lord  before 
the  whole  Christian  world,  that  it  is  true  that  the  Lord  alone 
made  manifest  the  things  which  are  described  in  this  book,  as 
also  the  things  which  are  now  laid  open  :  “  I  am  the  root  and 
offspring  of  David,  the  bright  and  morning  star,”  signifies  that 
it  is  the  Lord  himself  who  was  born  in  the  world,  and  was  then 
the  light,  and  who  will  come  with  new  light,  which  will  spring 
up  before  his  New  Church,  which  is  the  holy  Jerusalem  :  v.  17, 
“  And  the  spirit  and  the  bride  say,  Come,”  signifies  that  heaven 
and  the  church  desire  the  Lord’s  coming:  “And  let  him  that 
heareth  say,  Come.  And  let  him  that  is  athirst  come.  And 
whosoever  will,  let  him  take  of  the  water  of  life  freely,”  sig¬ 
nifies  that  he  who  knows  any  thing  of  the  Lord’s  coming  and 
of  the  new  heaven  and  New  Church,  consequently  of  the  Lord’s 
kingdom,  should  pray  that  it  may  come,  and  that  he  who  de¬ 
sires  truths,  should  pray  that  the  Lord  would  come  with  light, 
and  that  he  who  loves  truths  will  then  receive  them  from  the 
Lord  without  any  labour  of  his  own :  v.  18,  “  For  I  testify  unto 
every  one  that  heareth  the  words  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book. 
If  any  one  shall  add  unto  these  things,  God  shall  add  unto  him 
the  plagues  that  are  written  in  this  book,”  signifies  that  they 
who  read  and  know  the  truths  of  doctrine  in  this  book  now 
opened  by  the  Lord,  and  yet  acknowledge  any  other  god  than 
the  Lord,  and  any  other  faith  than  a  faith  in  him,  by  adding 
any  thing  whereby  they  may  destroy  these  two  things,  cannot 
do  otherwise  than  perish  from  the  falses  and  evils,  which  are 
signified  by  the  plagues  described  in  this  book:  v.  19,  “And 
if  any  one  shall  take  away  from  the  words  of  the  book  of  this 
prophecy,  God  shall  take  away  his  part  out  of  the  book  of  life, 
and  out  of  the  holy  city,  and  the  things  which  are  written  in 
this  book,”  signifies  that  they  who  read  and  know  the  truths  of 
doctrine  in  this  book  now  opened  by  the  Lord,  and  yet  acknow¬ 
ledge  any  other  god  than  the  Lord,  and  any  other  faith  than  a 
faith  in  him,  by  taking  away  any  thing  whereby  they  may  de¬ 
stroy  these  two  things,  cannot  acquire  any  wisdom,  nor  appro¬ 
priate  to  themselves  any  thing  from  the  Word,  nor  be  received 
into  the  New  Jerusalem,  nor  have  their  portion  with  those  who 
are  in  the  Lord’s  kingdom:  v.  20,  “He  that  testifieth  these 
things  saith,  Surely,  I  come  quickly ;  Amen.  Even  so,  come, 
Lord  Jesus,”  signifies  the  Lord  who  revealed  the  Apocalypse, 
304 


1HE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


932 


v.  1.] 

and  has  now  opened  it,  testifying  these  glad  tidings  that  he 
comes  in  his  Divine  Humanity,  which  he  took  upon  him  in  the 
world  and  glorified,  as  a  bridegroom  and  husband,  and  that  the 
church  desires  him  as  a  bride  and  wife. 


THE  EXPLANATION. 

932.  And  he  showed  me  a  jpure  river  of  water  of  life ,  clear 
as  cry stal,  proceeding  out  of  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb , 
signifies  the  Apocalypse  now  opened  and  explained  as  to  its 
spiritual  sense,  where  divine  truths  are  revealed  in  abundance 
from  the  Lord,  for  those  who  will  be  in  his  New  Church,  which 
is  the  New  Jerusalem.  By  a  pure  river  of  water  of  life  clear  as 
crystal,  is  signified  the  divine  truths  of  the  Word  in  abundance, 
translucent  from  its  spiritual  sense,  which  is  in  the  light  of  hea¬ 
ven  ;  the  reason  why  by  a  river  is  signified  divine  truths  in 
abundance,  n.  409,  is,  because  by  water,  of  which  a  river  con¬ 
sists,  are  signified  truths,  n.  50,  685,  719,  and  by  the  water  of 
life  those  truths  from  the  Lord  through  the  Word,  as  will  be 
seen  presently ;  and  by  clear  as  crystal  are  signified  these  truths 
translucent  from  the  spiritual  sense,  which  is  in  the  light  of 
heaven,  n.  879  ;  by  that  river  being  seen  to  proceed  out  of  the 
throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb,  is  signified  that  it  comes  out 
of  heaven  from  the  Lord,  for  by  a  throne  is  signified  the  Lord 
as  to  judgment,  and  as  to  government,  and  as  to  heaven ;  as  to 
judgment,  n.  229,  845,  865,  as  to  government,  n.  694,  808  at  the 
end,  and  as  to  heaven,  n.  14,  221,  222,  here  therefore  out  of 
heaven  from  the  Lord  ;  by  God  and  the  Lamb  is  here  signified, 
as  frequently  above,  the  Lord  as  to  his  divinity  itself,  from 
whom  are  all  things,  and  as  to  his  Divine  Humanity.  That  by 
this  river  of  water  of  life,  are  meant  in  particular,  the  divine 
truths  now  revealed  in  abundance  by  the  Lord  here  in  the 
Apocalypse,  appears  from  verses  6,  7,  9,  10,  14,  16 — -19  of  this 
chapter;  which  treat  of  the  book  of  this  prophecy,  and  that  the 
things  which  are  written  therein  are  to  be  kept,  which  could  not 
be  kept,  until  the  things  that  are  contained  in  it  were  revealed 
by  opening  the  spiritual  sense  by  reason  that  they  were  not  un¬ 
derstood  before  ;  further,  the  Apocalypse  is  a  Word  similar  to 
the  prophetic  Word  of  the  Old  Testament,  and  in  the  Apoca¬ 
lypse  are  now  laid  open  the  evils  and  falses  of  the  church  which 
must  be  shunned  and  held  in  aversion,  and  the  goods  and  truths 
of  the  church  which  must  be  done,  especially  concerning  the 
Lord  and  concerning  eternal  life  from  him  ;  which  indeed  are 
305  vol.  n. — u 


933 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xxii. 


taught  in  the  prophets,  but  not  so  plainly  as  in  the  evangelists 
and  in  the  Apocalypse  ;  and  the  divine  truths  concerning  the 
Lord,  as  being  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  which  then  proceed 
from  him,  and  are  received  by  those  who  will  he  in  the  New 
Jerusalem,  and  which  are  treated  of  in  the  Apocalypse,  are 
what  are  meant  in  particular  by  the  pure  river  of  water  of  life 
clear  as  crystal,  proceeding  out  of  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the 
Lamb,  as  may  also  appear  from  the  following  passages  :  Jesus 
said,  “  He  that  belief  eth  on  me,  as  the  scripture  hath  said,  out 
of  his  belly  shall  flow  rivers  of  living  waters ,”  John  vii.  38. 
Jesus  said,  “  Whosoever  drinketh  of  the  water  that  I  shall  give 
him,  shall  never  thirst,  hut  the  water  that  I  shall  give  him  shall 
be  in  him  a  well  of  water  springing  up  into  everlasting  life” 
John  iv.  14.  “  I  will  give  unto  him  that  is  athirst  of  t\\Q  foun¬ 

tain  of  the  water  of  life  freely,”  Apoc.  xxi.  6  ;  xxii.  17.  “And 
the  Lamb  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  shall  feed  them, 
and  shall  lead  them  unto  living  fountains  of  waters ,”  Apoc.  vii. 
17.  “And  it  shall  be  in  that  day ,  that  living  waters  shall  go 
out  from  Jerusalem , — And  Jehovah  shall  he  king  over  all  the 
earth  /  in  that  day  shall  there  be  one  Jehovah ,  and  his  name 
onef  Zech.  xiv.  8,  9  ;  by  living  waters  or  waters  of  life  are 
there  signified  divine  truths  from  the  Lord. 

933.  In  the  midst  of  the  street  of  it ,  and  of  the  river ,  on  this 
ride  and  on  that ,  was  the  tree  of  life,  which  bare  twelve  sorts  of 
fruit ,  signifies  that  in  the  inmost  of  the  truths  of  doctrine  and 
thence  of  life  in  the  New  Church,  is  the  Lord  in  his  divine  love, 
from  whom  flow  all  the  goods  which  man  there  does,  apparent¬ 
ly  as  from  himself.  In  the  midst,  signifies  in  the  inmost  and 
thence  in  all  things  around,  n.  44,  383 ;  by  a  street  is  signified 
the  truth  of  the  doctrine  of  the  church,  n.  501,  917 ;  by  a  river 
is  signified  divine  truth  in  abundance,  n.  409,  932 ;  on  either 
side,  signifies  on  the  right  hand  and  on  the  left,  and  truth  on 
the  right  hand  is  that  which  is  in  clearness,  and  on  the  left 
hand  that  which  is  in  obscurity,  for  the  south  in  heaven,  by 
which  is  signified  truth  in  its  clearness,  is  on  the  right  hand, 
and  the  north,  by  which  is  signified  truth  in  obscurity,  is  on  the 
left,  n.  901  ;  by  the  tree  of  life  is  signified  the  Lord  as  to  the 
divine  love,  n.  89 ;  by  fruits  are  signified  the  goods  of  love  and 
charity,  which  are  called  good  works,  as  will  be  seen  in  the 
next  article  ;  by  twelve  are  signified  all,  and  it  is  said  of  the 
goods  and  truths  of  the  church,  n.  348.  From  these  particulars 
collated  into  one  sense,  it  follows,  that  in  the  midst  of  the  street 
and  of  the  river  on  this  side  and  on  that  was  the  tree  of  life 
bearing  twelve  sorts  of  fruit,  signifies  that  in  the  inmost  of  the 
truths  of  doctrine  and  of  life  in  the  New  Church  is  the  Lord  in 
his  divine  love,  from  whom  flow  all  the  goods  which  man  does, 
apparently  as  from  himself.  This  is  the  case  with  those  who 
immediately  approach  the  Lord,  and  shun  evils  because  they 
306 


V.  1,  2.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


934 


are  sins,  thus  who  will  be  in  the  Lord’s  New  Church,  which  is 
the  New  Jerusalem;  for  they  who  do  not  immediately  approach 
the  Lord,  cannot  be  conjoined  with  him,  therefore  neither  with 
the  Father,  and  consequently  cannot  be  in  the  love  which  pro¬ 
ceeds  from  the  Divine  Being;  for  aspect  conjoins,  not  intellec¬ 
tual  aspect  alone,  but  intellectual  aspect  from  the  affection  of 
the  will,  and  affection  of  the  will  is  not  given,  if  man  keeps  not 
his  commandments  ;  wherefore  the  Lord  says  :  “  He  that  hath 
my  commandments ,  and  keepeth  them ,  he  it  is  that  loveth  me  ; 
and  I  will  love  him,  and  manifest  myself  to  him,”  John  xiv.  2l 
— 24.  It  is  said  in  the  inmost  of  the  truths  of  doctrine  and 
thence  of  life  in  the  New  Church,  because  in  things  spiritual 
they  all  exist  and  all  proceed  from  the  inmost,  as  from  fire  and 
light  in  the  centre  to  the  circumference,  or  as  from  the  sun, 
which  is  also  in  the  centre,  proceed  heat  and  light  to  all  parts 
of  the  universe,  thus  the  same  law  obtains  in  the  minutest 
things  as  in  the  greatest ;  because  the  inmost  of  all  truth  is  sig¬ 
nified,  therefore  it  is  said  in  the  midst  of  the  street  and  of  the 
river,  and  not  on  both  sides  of  the  river,  although  this  is  under¬ 
stood.  That  from  the  Lord,  as  being  the  inmost,  exist  and  pro¬ 
ceed  all  the  goods  of  love  and  of  charity,  is  plain  from  the 
Lord’s  own  .words  in  John:  Jesus  said,  “As  the  branch  cannot 
bear  fruit  of  itself,  except  it  abide  in  the  vine  ;  no  more  can  ye, 
except  ye  abide  in  me.  I  am  the  Vine,  ye  are  the  branches 
he  that  abideth  in  me ,  andj  I  in  him ,  the  same  bring eth  forth 
much  fruit:  for  withont  me  ye  can  do  nothing,”  xv.  4 — 6. 

934.  That  fruits  signify  the  goods  which  a  man  does  from 
love  or  charity,  is  known,  indeed,  without  confirmation  from  the 
Word  ;  for  by  fruit  in  the  Word  the  reader  understands  nothing 
else .  the  reason  why  by  fruit  are  meant  the  goods  of  love  or 
of  charity,  is,  because  man  is  compared  to  a  tree,  and  is  also 
called  a  tree,  n.  89,  400.  That  fruit  signifies  the  goods  of  love 
or  of  charity,  which  in  common  language  are  called  good  works, 
may  appear  from  the  following  passages:  “And  now  also  the 
axe  is  laid  unto  the  root  of  the  trees :  therefore  every  tree  which 
bringeth.  not  forth  good  fruit ,  is  hewn  down  and  cast  into  the 
fire,”  Matt.  iii.  10  ;  vii.  16 — 20.  “  Either  make  the  tree  good, 

and  its  fruit  good  ;  or  else  make  the  tree  corrupt,  and  its  fruit 
corrupt ;  for  the  tree  is  known  from  its  fruit f  Matt.  xii.  33  ; 
Luke  vi.  43,  44.  Every  branch  that  beareth  not  fruit  shall  be 
taken  away,  but  every  branch  that  beareth  fruit  shall  be  purged 
that  it  may  bring  forth  more  fruit:  “he  that  abideth  in  me, 
and  I  in  him,  the  same  bringeth  forth  much  fruit”  John  xv. 
2 — 8.  “  Bring  forth  therefore  fruits  meet  for  repentance,” 

Matt.  iii.  8.  “  But  he  that  received  seed  into  the  good  ground 

is  he  that  hearetli  the  Word  and  understandeth  it,  which  also 
beareth  fruit ,”  Matt.  xiii.  23.  Jesus  said  unto  his  disciples,  “  I 
ha vo  chosen  you  that  ye  should  go  and  bring  forth  fruit ,  and 
307 


935  THE  APOCALFPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  Xxii. 

that  your  fruit  should  remain,”  John  xv.  16.  “A  certain  man 
had  a  fig-tree  planted  in  his  vineyard,  and  he  came  and  sought 
fruit  thereon,  and  found  none.  Then  said  he  unto  the  dresser 
of  his  vineyard,  Cut  it  down,  why  cumbereth  it  the  ground,” 
Luke  xiii.  6 — 20.  A  man,  a  householder,  let  out  his  vineyard 
to  husbandmen,  that  he  might  receive  the  fruits  thereof,  but 
they  killed  the  servants  that  were  sent  to  them,  and  finally  his 
son,  therefore  he  will  let  the  vineyard  to  others,  who  shall  ren¬ 
der  him  the  fruits  in  their  seasons;  thus  shall  “  the  kingdom 
of  God  be  taken  from  you,  and  given  to  a  nation  bringing  forth 
the  fruits  thereof f  Matt.  xxi.  34,  40,  41,  43 ;  not  to  mention 
many  other  instances. 

935.  And  yielded  its  fruit  every  month ,  signifies  that  the 
Lord  produces  goods  in  man  according  to  every  state  of  truth 
in  him.  By  a  month  is  signified  man’s  state  of  life  as  to  truth, 
as  will  be  seen  presently ;  by  yielding  fruit  is  signified  to  pro¬ 
duce  goods ;  that  fruits  are  the  goods  of  love  and  charity,  was 
shown  above,  n.  934 ;  and  whereas  the  Lord  essentially  produces 
them  in  man,  although  man  does  them  as  of  himself,  therefore 
apparently,  as  observed  above,  n.  934,  it  is  plain  that  it  signi 
fies  that  the  Lord  from  the  inmost,  where  he  is,  produces  them. 
But  we  shall  explain  how  it  is  to  be  understood,  that  the  Lord 
produces  the  goods  of  charity  in  man  according  to  the  state  of 
truth  in  him;  he  who  thinks  that  man  does  good  which  is 
acceptable  to  the  Lord,  and  which  is  called  spiritual  good,  with¬ 
out  there  being  in  him  truths  from  the  Word,  is  much  mistaken  ; 
goods  without  truths  are  not  goods,  and  truths  without  goods 
are  not  truths  in  man,  although  in  themselves  they  are  truths  ; 
for  good  without  truth  is  like  the  voluntary  faculty  of  man  with¬ 
out  the  understanding,  which  voluntary  faculty  is  not  human, 
but  is  like  that  of  a  beast,  or  like  that  of  an  image  which  an 
artist  causes  to  operate  ;  but  the  voluntary  faculty  united  with 
its  intellectual  faculty  becomes  human  according  to  the  state  of 
the  understanding  by  which  it  exists ;  for  every  man’s  state  of 
life  is  such,  that  his  will  cannot  do  any  thing  but  by  his  under¬ 
standing,  neither  can  his  understanding  think  any  thing  but  from 
his  will ;  it  is  the  same  with  good  and  truth,  good  having  rela¬ 
tion  to  the  will  and  truth  to  the  understanding.  From  these  con¬ 
siderations  it  is  evident,  that  the  good  which  the  Lord  produces 
in  man,  is  according  to  the  state  of  the  truth  in  him,  from  which 
the  understanding  is  formed.  The  reason  why  this  is  signified 
by  the  tree  of  life  yielding  its  fruit  every  month,  is,  because  by 
a  month  is  signified  the  state  of  truth  in  man  ;  that  by  all  times 
and  seasons,  as  hours,  days,  weeks,  months,  years,  and  ages,  are 
signified  states  of  life,  may  be  seen,  n.  476,  562;  and  months 
signify  states  of  life  relating  to  truths,  because  by  months  are 

by  the  moon,  and  by  the  moon  is 
understanding  and  of  faith,  n.  332 


signmeci 


tunes  aetermine( 
signified  the  truth  of  the 
308 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


936 


v.  2.] 

413,  414,  919;  the  like  is  understood  by  months  in  the  follow¬ 
ing  passages  *  Blessed  of  Jehovah  is  the  land  of  Joseph  for  the 
precious  things  of  the  produce  of  the  sun,  and  with  the  precious 
things  of  the  produce  of  the  months ,  Deut.  xxxiii.  14.  “  And 

it  shall  come  to  pass  that  from  one  month  to  another,  and  from 
one  sabbath  to  another,  shall  all  flesh  come  to  worship  before 
Jehovah,”  Isaiah  lxvi.  23.  By  reason  of  the  signification  of 
month  or  moon,  sacrifices  were  offered  at  the  beginning  of  every 
month  or  new-moon ,  Numb.  xxix.  1 — G;  Isaiah  i.  14.  And 
then  also  they  blew  with  their  trumpets,  Numb.  x.  10 ;  Psalm 
lxxxi.  3  ;  and  they  were  commanded  to  keep  the  month  Ahib, 
in  which  the  passover  was  to  be  celebrated,  Exod.  xii.  2  ;  Deut. 
xvi.  1.  By  months  are  signified  states  of  truth,  and,  in  an  op¬ 
posite  sense,  states  of  falsity  in  man,  above  also  in  the  Apoca¬ 
lypse,  chap.  ix.  5,  10,  15  ;  xi.  2  ;  xiii.  5 ;  by  a  month  in  Ezek. 
xlvii.  12,  the  same  is  signified  as  here. 

936.  And  the  leaves  of  the  tree  were  for  the  healing  of  the 

nations ,  signifies  rational  truths  thence  derived,  by  which  they 

who  are  in  evils  and  thence  in  falses  are  led  to  think  sanelv 

1 / 

and  to  live  becomingly.  By  the  leaves  of  the  tree  are  signified 
rational  truths,  as  will  be  seen  below ;  by  the  nations  are  signi¬ 
fied  they  who  are  in  goods  and  thence  in  truths,  and,  in  an 
opposite  sense,  they  who  are  in  evils  and  thence  in  falses,  n.  483  ; 
in  the  present  case  they  who  are  in  evils  and  thence  in  falses. 
Decause  it  is  said  for  the  healing  of  them,  and  they  who  are  in 
evils  and  thence  in  falses  cannot  be  healed  by  the  Word,  be¬ 
cause  they  do  not  read  it,  but  if  they  have  judgment,  they  can 
oe  healed  bv  rational  truths.  This  verse  is  similar  in  its  signi- 
fication  to  the  following  passage  in  Ezekiel :  Behold,  waters 
went  forth  from  under  the  threshold  of  the  house  from  which 
there  was  a  river,  upon  the  bank  of  which  on  either  side  were 
very  many  trees  of  meat,  whose  leaf  doth  not  fall,  neither  is 
consumed,  every  month  it  springetli  again,  whence  its  fruit  is 
for  meat,  and  the  leaf  thereof  for  medicine ,  xlvii.  1,  7,  12,  the 
New  Church  being  here  treated  of  also.  The  reason  why  leaves 
signify  rational  truths,  is,  because  by  a  tree  is  signified  man,  n. 
89,  400,  and  therefore  by  all  things  appertaining  to  a  tree,  cor¬ 
responding  things  in  man  are  signified,  as  by  branches,  leaves, 
flowers,  fruits,  and  seeds  ;  by  branches  are  signified  the  sensual 
and  natural  truths  in  man,  by  leaves  his  rational  truths,  by 
flowers  primitive  spiritual  truths  in  the  rational  mind,  by  fruits 
the  goods  of  love  and  charity,  and  b}r  seeds  the  last  and  first 
principles  of  man.  That  by  leaves  are  signified  rational  truths, 
clearly  appears  from  those  which  are  seen  in  the  spiritual  world ; 
for  in  that  world  also  there  are  trees  with  leaves  and  fruits,  and 
gardens  and  paradises  consisting  of  them  ;  among  those  who  are 
in  the  goods  of  love  and  at  the  same  time  in  the  truths  of  wis¬ 
dom,  there  appear  fruit-trees  luxuriant  with  beautiful  leaves ; 
309 


937 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap  xxii 

whereas  with  those  who  are  in  truths  of  some  sort  of  wisdom, 
and  speak  from  reason,  and  are  not  in  the  goods  of  love,  there 
appear  trees  full  of  leaves  hut  without  fruit ;  but  with  those  who 
are  neither  in  goods  nor  in  truths  of  wisdom,  there  appear  no 
trees  hut  such  as  are  stripped  of  their  leaves,  like  what  are  to 
be  seen  in  this  world  during  the  winter  season ;  the  man  who  is 
not  rational  is  nothing  else  but  such  a  tree.  Rational  truths 
are  those  which  proximately  receive  spiritual  truths,  for  the 
rational  faculty  of  man  is  the  first  receptacle  of  spiritual  truths, 
inasmuch  as  in  the  rational  mind  of  man  there  is  a  perception 
of  the  truth  in  some  form,  which  the  man  himself  does  not  see 
in  thought,  as  he  does  the  things  which  are  under  the  rational 
mind  in  the  inferior  thought,  which  connects  itself  with  external 
vision.  By  leaves  are  likewise  signified  rational  truths  in  Gen. 
iii.  7 ;  viii.  11 ;  Isaiah  xxxiv.  4 ;  Jerem.  viii.  13 ;  xvii.  8  ;  Ezek. 
xlvii.  12 ;  Dan.  iv.  11,  12  ;  Psalm  i.  3  ;  Lev.  xxvi.  36  ;  Matt, 
xxi.  19,  20 ;  xxiv.  32  ;  Mark  xiii.  28  ;  but  their  signification  is 
according  to  the  kind  of  trees  ;  the  leaves  of  the  olive-tree  and 
vine  signify  rational  truths  from  celestial  and  spiritual  light,  the 
weaves  of  the  fig-tree  rational  truths  from  natural  light,  and  the 
leaves  of  the  fir,  poplar,  oak,  and  pine,  rational  truths  from  sen¬ 
sual  light ;  the  leaves  of  the  latter  trees  excite  terror  in  the  spir¬ 
itual  world,  when  they  are  shaken  by  a  strong  wind,  and  those 
are  what  are  meant  in  Levit.  xxvi.  36;  Job  xii.  25.  But  with 
the  leaves  of  the  former  it  is  not  so. 

937.  And  there  shall  be  no  more  curse :  but  the  throne  of  God 
and  of  the  Lamb  shall  be  in  it  /  and  his  servants  shall  minister 
unto  him ,  signifies  that  in  the  church,  which  is  the  Hew  Jeru¬ 
salem,  there  will  not  be  any  who  are  separated  from  the  Lord, 
because  the  Lord  himself  will  reign  there,  and  they  who  are  in 
truth  through  the  Word  from  him,  and  do  his  commandments, 
will  be  with  him,  because  conjoined  with  him.  By  there  being 
no  more  curse,  is  signified  that  no  evil  or  falsity  derived  from 
evil,  which  separates  from  the  Lord,  will  be  in  the  Hew  Jerusa¬ 
lem  ;  and  whereas  evil  and  falsity  do  not  exist  but  in  their  reci¬ 
pient  which  is  man,  it  signifies  that  none  who  are  separated 
from  the  Lord  will  be  there ;  by  a  curse  in  the  Word  is  meant 
all  that  evil  and  falsity  which  separates  and  turns  man  away 
from  the  Lord,  for  in  this  case  man  is  called  a  devil,  and  a 
satan  ;  by  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb  being  in  it,  is 
signified  that  the  Lord  himself  will  reign  in  that  church,  for  by 
a  throne  is  here  signified  a  kingdom,  and  the  kingdom  of  the 
Lord  is  where  he  alone  is  worshipped ;  by  his  servants  minister¬ 
ing  unto  him,  is  signified  that  they  who  are  in  truths  through 
the  Word  from  the  Lord,  will  be  with  him,  and  will  execute 
his  commands,  because  they  will  be  in  conjunction  ;  that  by 
servants  of  the  Lord  with  him  are  signified  they  who  are  in  truths 
from  him,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  3,  380,  and  by  ministers  they 
310 


V.  2,  3.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  937 

who  are  in  good  from  him,  n.  128,  consequently  by  servants  who 
will  minister  unto  him,  are  signified  they  who  are  in  truths  from 
good  through  the  Word  from  the  Lord,  and  do  his  command¬ 
ments.  Inasmuch  as  the  church  at  this  day  does  not  know  that 
conjunction  with  the  Lord  constitutes  heaven,  and  that  conjunc¬ 
tion  is  effected  by  the  acknowledgment  that  he  is  the  God  of 
heaven  and  earth,  and  at  the  same  time  by  a  life  according  to  his 
commandments,  therefore  it  may  be  expedient  to  say  something 
on  this  subject.  A  person  altogether  ignorant  of  these  matters 
may  possibly  say,  What  signifies  conjunction  ?  how  can  acknow¬ 
ledgment  and  life  occasion  conjunction  ?  what  need  is  there  of 
these  things  ?  may  not  every  one  be  saved  from  mercy  alone  ? 
what  need  is  there  then  for  any  other  medium  of  salvation  but 
faith  alone?  is  not  God  merciful  and  omnipotent?  But  let  him 
know,  that  in  the  spiritual  world  all  presence  is  effected  by 
knowledge  and  acknowledgment,  and  that  all  conjunction  is 
effected  by  affection  which  is  of  love ;  for  spaces  there  are  nothing 
else  but  appearances  according  to  similarity  of  minds,  that  is,  of 
affections  and  consequent  thoughts,  wherefore,  when  any  one 
knows  another,  either  by  fame  or  report,  or  by  intercourse  with 
him,  or  by  conversation,  or  by  relationship,  when  he  thinks  of 
him  from  an  idea  of  that  knowledge,  the  other  becomes  present, 
although  to  all  appearance  he  were  a  thousand  miles  distant ; 
and  if  any  one  also  loves  another  whom  he  knows,  he  dwells 
with  him  in  one  society,  and  if  he  loves  him  intimately,  in  one 
house.  This  is  the  state  of  all  throughout  the  whole  spiritual 
world,  and  this  state  of  all  derives  its  origin  from  the  circum¬ 
stance  of  the  Lord  being  present  with  every  one  according  to 
faith,  and  conjoined  according  to  love.  Faith  and  the  consequent 
presence  of  the  Lord  is  given  by  the  knowledges  of  truths  de¬ 
rived  from  the  Word,  especially  by  those  concerning  the  Lord 
himself  there,  but  love  and  consequent  conjunction  is  given  by 
a  life  according  to  his  commandments,  for  the  Lord  said,  u  He 
that  hath  my  commandments  and  leeejpeth  them ,  he  it  is  that 
lovetli  me :  and  I  will  love  him,  and  will  manifest  myself  to 
him,”  John  xiv.  21.  But  how  this  comes  to  pass  shall  also  be 
explained.  The  Lord  loves  every  one,  and  desires  to  be  con¬ 
joined  with  them,  but  he  cannot  be  conjoined  so  long  as  man  is 
in  the  delight  of  evil,  as  for  example,  in  the  delight  of  hatred 
and  revenge,  in  the  delight  of  adultery  and  whoredom,  in  the 
delight  of  robbery  or  theft  of  any  kind,  in  the  delight  of  blas¬ 
phemy  and  lying,  and  in  the  concupiscences  of  the  love  of  self 
and  of  the  world  ;  for  every  one  who  is  in  these  evils,  is  in  con¬ 
sort  with  devils  who  are  in  hells ;  the  Lord  indeed  loves  them 
even  there,  but  he  cannot  be  conjoined  with  them,  unless  the 
delights  of  those  evils  be  removed,  and  they  cannot  be  removed 
by  the  Lord,  unless  man  examines  himself  to  the  end  that  he 
may  know  his  evils,  acknowledge  and  confess  them  before  the 
311 


938  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Cliap.  XXil, 

Lord,  and  desire  to  desist  from  them,  and  thus  do  the  work  of 
repentance  :  man  must  do  this  as  from  himself,  seeing  that  he 
is  not  sensible  of  his  doing  any  thing  from  the  Lord ;  and  this 
is  granted  to  man,  because  conjunction,  to  be  truly  such,  must 
be  reciprocal  of  man  with  the  Lord,  and  of  the  Lord  with  man. 
In  proportion  therefore  as  evils  with  their  delights  are  thus  re¬ 
moved,  in  the  same  proportion  the  love  of  the  Lord  enters,  which, 
as  has  been  observed,  is  universal  towards  all,  and  in  this  case 
man  is  withdrawn  from  hell,  and  led  into  heaven.  Man  must 
do  this  in  the  world,  for  such  as  man  is  in  the  world  as  to  his 
spirit,  such  will  he  remain  for  ever,  only  with  this  difference, 
that  his  state  becomes  more  perfect,  if  he  has  lived  well,  be¬ 
cause  then  he  is  not  clothed  with  a  material  body,  but  he  lives 
a  spiritual  life  in  a  spiritual  body. 

938.  And  they  shall  see  his  face  ;  and  his  name  shall  be  in 
their  foreheads ,  signifies  that  they  will  turn  themselves  to  the 
Lord,  and  that  the  Lord  will  turn  himself  to  them,  because 
they  will  be  conjoined  by  love.  By  seeing  the  face  of  God  and 
of  the  Lamb,  or  of  the  Lord,  is  not  meant  to  see  his  face,  be¬ 
cause  no  one  can  see  his  face,  such  as  he  is  in  his  divine  love 
and  in  his  divine  wisdom,  and  live,  he  being  the  sun  of  heaven 
and  of  the  whole  spiritual  world,  for  to  see  his  face,  such  as  he 
is  in  himself,  would  be  as  if  any  one  should  enter  into  the  sun, 
by  the  fire  of  which  he  would  be  consumed  in  a  moment ;  never¬ 
theless  the  Lord  sometimes  presents  himself  to  the  sight  out  of 
his  sun,  but  in  such  case  he  veils  himself  and  so  presents  him¬ 
self  to  their  sight,  which  is  done  by  means  of  an  angel,  as  he 
also  did  in  the  world  to  Abraham,  Hagar,  Lot,  Gideon,  Joshua, 
and  others,  for  which  reason  those  angels  were  called  angels, 
and  also  Jehovah,  for  the  presence  of  Jehovah  was  in  them  from 
a  distance.  But  in  this  instance,  by  seeing  his  face  is  not 
meant  to  see  his  face,  but  to  see  the  truths  which  are  in  the 
Word  from  him,  and  through  them  to  know  and  acknowledge 
him  ;  for  the  divine  truths  of  the  Word  constitute  the  light 
which  proceeds  from  the^Juord  as  a  sun,  in  which  the  angels  are, 
and  whereas  they  constitute  the  light,  they  are  as  mirrors,  in 
which  the  Lord’s  face  is  seen  ;  that  by  seeing  the  Lord’s  face 
is  signified  to  turn  to  him,  will  be  shown  below ;  by  the  name 
of  the  Lord  being  in  their  foreheads,  is  signified  that  the  Lord 
loves  them  and  turns  them  to  himself;  by  the  name  of  the 
Lord  is  signified  the  Lord  himself,  because  it  signifies  every 
quality  of  his  whereby  he  is  known,  and  according  to  which  he 
is  worshipped,  n.  81,  584 ;  and  by  the  forehead  is  signified  love, 
n.  347,  605  ;  and  by  written  in  the  forehead  is  signified  the  love 
of  the  Lord  in  them,  n.  729.  From  these  considerations  it  may 
appear,  what  is  properly  signified  by  these  words.  But  the 
reason  why  it  signifies  that  they  will  turn  themselves  to  the 
Lord,  and  that  the  Lord  will  turn  himself  to  them,  is,  because 
312 


v.  3,  4.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


939 


the  Lord  looks  at  all  in  the  forehead,  who  are  conjoined  with 
him  by  love,  and  thus  turns  them  to  himself,  wherefore  the 
angels  in  heaven  turn  their  faces  in  no  other  direction  than 
towards  the  Lord  as  the  sun,  and,  what  is  wonderful,  they  do 
this  in  every  turn  of  their  bodies ;  hence  comes  the  common 
expression  of  having  God  always  before  our  eyes  ;  it  is  the  same 
with  the  spirit  of  a  man  who  lives  in  the  world,  and  is  conjoined 
to  the  Lord  by  love :  but  concerning  this  turning  of  the  face  to 
the  Lord,  more  memorable  things  may  be  seen  in  the  Angelic 
Wisdom  concerning  the  Divine  Love  and  Divine  Wisdom ,  n. 
129 — 144 ;  and  in  the  work  on  Heaven  and  Hell ,  n.  17,  123, 
143,  144,  151,  153,  255,  272. 

939.  That  by  seeing  the  face  of  the  Lord  is  not  meant  to  see 
his  face,  but  to  know  and  acknowledge  him,  what  he  is  as  to 
his  divine  attributes,  which  are  several ;  and  that  they  who  are 
conjoined  with  him  by  love,  know  him,  and  thus  see  his  face, 
may  appear  from  the  following  passages :  44  To  what  purpose  is 
the  multitude  of  your  sacrifies  unto  me  : — when  ye  come  to  see 
Alq  face  of  Jehovah”  Isaiah  i.  11,  12.  44  Seek  ye  my  face,  my 

heart  said  unto  thee,  Thy  face,  Jehovah,  will  I  seek,”  Psalm 
xxvii.  8.  44  Let  us  make  a  joyful  noise  to  the  Rock  of  our  sal¬ 

vation,  let  us  come  before  his  face  with  thanksgiving,”  Psalm 
xcv.  1,  2.  “  My  soul  thirsteth  for  God,  for  the  living  God, 

when  shall  I  come  and  appear  before  the  face  of  God  : — for  1 
shall  yet  praise  him,  for  his  face  is  salvation,”  Psalm  xlii.  2,  5. 
44  My  face  shall  not  be  seen  empty,”  Exod.  xxiii.  15.  44  This 

shall  come  to  pass  before  the  face  of  Jehovah ,”  Zech.  viii.  21, 
22;  Mai.  i.  9.  44  Make  thy  face  to  shine  upon  thy  servant,” 

Psalm  xxxi.  16.  44  Who  will  show  us  any  good  ?  Lift  up  upon 
us  the  light  of  thy  face,  0  Jehovah ,”  Psalm  iv.  6.  44  They 

shall  walk  in  the  light  of  thy  face,  0  Jehovah ,”  Psalm  lxxxix. 
15.  44  Cause  thy  face  to  shine  upon  us,  O  God,  and  we  shall 

be  saved,”  Psalm  lxxx.  3,  7,  19.  44  God  be  merciful  to  us,  and 
bless  us,  and  cause  his  face  to  shine  upon  us,”  Psalm  lxvii.  2. 
44  Jehovah  bless  thee,  and  keep  thee,  Jehovah  make  his  face  to 
shine  upon  thee  and  be  gracicas  unto  thee,  Jehovah  lift  up  his 
face  upon  thee,  and  give  thee  peace,”  Numb.  xvi.  24—26. 
44Thou  shalt  hide  them  in  the  secret  of  th y  face f  Psalm  xxxi. 
21.  44  Thou  hast  set  our  secret  sins  in  the  light  of  thy  facef 

Psalm  xc.  8.  Jehovah  said  unto  Moses,  44  My  face  shall  go 
with  thee,”  and  Moses  said,  44  If  th y  face  go  not  with  me,  carry 
us  not  up  hence,”  Exod.  xxxiii.  14,  15.  The  bread  upon  the 
table  in  the  tabernacle  was  called  the  bread  of  faces,  Exod.  xxv. 
30  ;  Numb.  iv.  7.  It  is  also  frequently  said,  that  Jehovah 
hides  and  turns  away  his  face  ;  as  in  these  passages  :  44  And  for 
all  whose  wickedness  I  have  hid  my  face  from  this  city,”  Jerem. 
xxxiii.  5  ;  Ezek.  vii.  22.  44  Your  sins  have  hid  his  face  from 

you,”  Isaiah  lix.  2.  44  The  face  of  Jehovah  shall  no  more  re- 
313 


940  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  Xxii. 

gard  them,”  Lament,  iv.  16.  “  Jehovah  will  hide  his  face  from 
them,  as  they  have  behaved  themselves  ill  in  their  doings,” 
Mic.  iii.  4.  “  Thou  didst  hide  thy  face ,”  Psalm  xxx.  8  ;  Psalm 
xliv.  25  ;  Psalm  civ.  29.  “  And  I  will  forsake  them,  and  1  will 

hide  my  face  from  them — and  I  will  surely  hide  my  face  from 
all  the  evils  which  they  shall  have  wrought,”  Deut.  xxxi.  17, 18 ; 
besides  other  places,  as  Isaiah  viii.  17  ;  Ezek.  xxxix.  23,  28,  29  ; 
Psalm  xiii.  1  ;  Psalm  xxii.  24 ;  Psalm  v.  8  ;  Psalm  lxix.  17  ; 
Psalm  lxxxviii.  14  ;  Psalm  cii.  2 ;  Psalm  cxliii.  7 ;  Deut.  xxxii. 
20.  In  an  opposite  sense  the  face  of  Jehovah  signifies  anger 
and  aversion,  because  a  bad  man  turns  himself  away  from  the 
Lord,  and  when  he  turns  himself  away,  it  appears  to  him  as  if 
it  was  the  Lord  who  turned  himself  away  and  was  angry,  as  is 
evident  from  these  places  :  “  I  have  set  my  face  against  this 
city  for  evil,”  Jeremiah  xxi.  10  ;  xliv.  11.  “  And  I  will  set  my 
face  against  that  man,  and  I  wTill  make  him  a  sign  and  a  pro¬ 
verb,”  Ezek.  xiv.  8.  “  And  I  will  set  my  face  against  them, 
and  the  fire  shall  devour  them,  and  ye  shall  know  that  I  am 
Jehovah,  when  I  set  my  face  against  them,”  Ezek.  xv.  7.  “  Who¬ 
soever  eateth  any  blood,  I  will  set  7ny  face  against  that  soul,” 
Levit.  xvii.  10.  u  They  perish  at  the  rebuke  of  thy  facef  Psalm 
.xxx.  17.  “  Behold,  I  send  mine  angel  before  you,  bewTare  of 

his  face,  for  he  will  not  pardon  your  transgression,”  Exod.  xxiii. 
20,  21.  “  And  let  thine  enemies  be  scattered  ;  and  let  them 

that  hate  thee  flee  from  before  thy  facef  Numb.  ix.  35.  “  I 

saw  him  that  sat  upon  the  throne,  from  whose  face  heaven  and 
earth  fled  away,”  Apoc.  xx.  11.  That  no  one  can  see  the  Lord, 
such  as  he  is  in  himself,  as  was  said  above,  is  evident  from 
this:  Jehovah  said  unto  Moses,  “Thou  canst  not  see  my  face  : 
for  there  shall  no  man  see  me  and  live,”  Exod.  xxxiii.  18 — 23. 
That  nevertheless  he  was  seen,  and  they  lived,  because  it  was  by 
an  angel,  appears  from  Gen.  xxxii.  31 ;  Judg.  xiii.  21,  22 ;  and 
elsewhere. 

940.  And  there  shall  be  no  night  there ;  and  they  need  no 
lamp ,  neither  light  of  the  sun  •  for  the  Lord  God  giveth  them 
light ,  signifies  that  in  the  New  Jerusalem  there  will  not  be  any 
falsity  of  faith,  and  that  men  there  will  not  be  in  knowledges 
concerning  God  from  natural  light  which  is  from  their  own  in¬ 
telligence,  and  from  glory  originating  in  pride,  but  will  be  in 
spiritual  light  from  the  Word  from  the  Lord  alone.  There  shall 
be  no  night  there,  signifies  the  same  as  above,  chap,  xxi.,  where 
these  words  occur :  “  And  the  gates  of  it  shall  not  be  shut  at  all 
by  day,  for  there  shall  be  no  night  there  f  verse  25 ;  whereby  is 
signified  that  they  are  continually  received  into  the  New  Jeru¬ 
salem  wrho  are  in  truths  derived  from  the  good  of  love  from  the 
Lord,  because  there  is  no  falsity  of  faith  there,  n.  922 ;  by  they 
need  no  lamp,  neither  light  of  the  sun,  for  the  Lord  God  giveth 
them  light,  the  same  is  signified  as  above,  chap,  xxi.,  where  are 
314  . 


v.  4 — 6.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


941,  942 


these  words :  “  And  the  city  had  no  need  of  the  sun,  neither  of 
the  moon,  to  shine  in  it,  for  the  glory  of  God  did  lighten  it, 
and  the  Lamb  is  the  lamp  thereof,”  verse  23,  which  signifies 
that  the  men  of  that  church  will  not  be  in  self-love  and-  in  self- 
derived  intelligence,  and  thence  only  in  natural  light,  but  in 
spiritual  light  derived  from  the  divine  truth  of  the  Word  from 
the  Lord  alone,  n.  919 ;  but  instead  of  the  moon  which  occurs 
there,  the  word  lamp  is  here  used,  and  instead  of  the  sun,  as 
there  mentioned,  it  is  here  said  the  light  of  the  sun,  and  by  the 
moon  as  well  as  by  a  lamp  is  signified  natural  light  from  self- 
derived  intelligence,  and  by  the  light  of  the  sun  is  signified 
glory  originating  in  pride.  But  what  is  meant  by  natural  light 
proceeding  from  glory  originating  in  pride,  shall  briefly  be 
explained :  there  exists  natural  light  from  the  glory  which 
originates  in  pride,  and  likewise  which  does  not  originate  in 
pride ;  light  from  glory  originating  in  pride  is  in  those  who 
are  in  self-love,  and  thence  in  all  kinds  of  evils,  which  if 
they  do  not  perpetrate  for  fear  of  suffering  in  their  reputa¬ 
tion,  and  likewise  condemn  as  being  contrary  to  morality  and 
to  the  public  good,  still  they  do  not  consider  them  as  sins ; 
these  are  in  natural  light  from  glory  originating  in  pride,  for 
self-love  in  the  will  becomes  pride  in  the  understanding,  and 
this  pride  originating  in  that  love  can  elevate  the  understanding 
even  into  the  light  of  heaven  ;  this  is  given  to  man,  that  he  may 
be  man,  and  that  he  may  be  capable  of  being  reformed.  I  have 
seen  and  heard  many  consummate  devils,  who  understood  ar¬ 
cana  of  angelic  wisdom  like  the  angels  themselves,  when  they 
heard  and  read  them,  but  the  instant  they  returned  to  their 
love  and  consequent  pride,  they  not  only  understood  nothing 
respecting  them,  but  even  saw  tilings  contrary  from  the  light  of 
the  confirmation  of  falsity  in  themselves  ;  but  natural  light 
from  glory  which  does  not  originate  in  pride,  is  in  those  who 
are  in  the  delight  of  uses  proceeding  from  genuine  love  towards 
their  neighbour,  the  natural  light  of  these  is  also  rational  light 
within  which  there  is  spiritual  light  from  the  Lord ;  the  glory  in 
them  is  from  the  brightness  of  the  influent  light  from  heaven 
where  all  things  are  splendid  and  harmonious,  for  all  uses  in 
heaven  are  resplendent ;  from  these  uses  the  pleasantness  in  the 
ideas  of  the  thought  with  such  is  perceived  as  glory  ;  it  enters 
through  the  will  and  its  goods,  into  the  understanding  and  its 
truths,  and  in  the  latter  becomes  manifest. 

941.  And  they  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever ,  signifies  that 
they  will  be  in  the  Lord’s  kingdom,  and  in  conjunction  with 
him  to  eternity,  as  appears  from  n.  284,  849,  855  where  the 
like  expressions  occur. 

942.  And  he  said  unto  7ne ,  These  words  are  faithful  and 
true ,  signifies  that  this  they  may  know  for  certain,  because  the 

315 


943 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xxii. 

Lord  himself  testified  and  said  it,  as  appears  also  from  the 
explanation  in  n.  886,  where  the  same  words  occur. 

943.  And  the  Lord  God  of  the  holy  prophets  hath  sent  his 
angel  to  show  unto  his  servants  the  things  which  must  shortly 
come  to  pass,  signifies  that  the  Lord,  from  whom  is  the  Word  of 
both  covenants,  has  revealed  through  heaven  unto  those  who 
are  in  truths  from  him,  the  things  which  will  certainly  come  to 
pass.  The  Lord  God  of  the  holy  prophets,  signifies  the  Lord, 
from  whom  is  the  Word  of  both  covenants,  for  by  the  prophets 
are  signified  they  who  teach  truths  from  the  Word,  and,  in  an 
abstract  sense,  the  doctrine  of  the  truth  of  the  church,  n.  8, 
173  ;  and  in  an  extensive  sense,  the  Word  itself ;  and  whereas 
the  Word  is  signified  by  the  holy  prophets,  therefore  by  them 
is  signified  the  Word  of  both  covenants ;  hath  sent  his  angel  to 
show  unto  his  servants  the  things  which  must  shortly  be  done, 
signifies  that  the  Lord  has  revealed  to  those  who  are  in  truths 
from  him,  the  things  which  will  certainly  come  to  pass ;  by  an 
angel  is  here  signified  heaven,  as  above,  n.  8,  66,  644,  647,  648, 
910 ;  by  servants  are  signified  they  who  are  in  truths  from  the 
Lord,  n.  3,  380,  937 ;  by  shortly  is  signified  certainly,  n.  4  ; 
therefore,  by  the  things  which  must  shortly  be  done,  is  signified 
which  will  certainly  come  to  pass.  The  reason  why  by  an 
angel  is  here  signified  heaven,  is,  because  the  Lord  spake  with 
John  through  heaven,  and  through  heaven  he  also  spake  with  the 
prophets,  and  through  heaven  he  sj3eaks  with  every  one  to  whom 
he  does  speak ;  and  this  by  reason  that  the  angelic  heaven  in 
common  is  as  one  man,  whose  life  and  soul  the  Lord  is,  where¬ 
fore  all  that  the  Lord  speaks  he  speaks  through  heaven,  just  as 
the  soul  and  mind  of  man  speak  through  his  body  ;  that  the 
universal  angelic  heaven  in  one  complex  resembles  one  man,  and 
that  this  is  from  the  Lord,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  5,  and  in  the 
work  on  Heaven  and  Hell ,  n.  59 — 86  ;  and  in  the  Wisdom  of 
Angels  concerning  the  Divine  Providence ,  n.  64 — 69, 162 — 164, 
201 — 204 ;  and  in  the  Wisdom  of  Angels  concerning  the  Divine 
Love  and  Divine  Wisdom ,  n.  11,  19,  133,  288.  But  I  will  ex¬ 
plain  this  mystery :  the  Lord  speaks  through  heaven,  but  still 
the  angels  there  do  not  speak,  nor  do  they  indeed  know  what 
the  Lord  speaks,  unless  any  of  them,  through  whom  the  Lord 
speaks  openly  from  heaven,  are  with  the  man,  as  with  John  and 
some  of  the  prophets ;  for  there  is  an  influx  of  the  Lord  through 
heaven,  just  as  there  is  an  influx  of  the  soul  through  the  body  \ 
the  body  indeed  speaks  and  acts,  and  also  feels  something  from 
influx,  but  still  the  body  does  nothing  from  itself  as  of  itself, 
but  is  acted  upon  ;  that  such  is  the  nature  of  speech,  yea,  of  all 
influx  of  the  Lord  through  heaven  into  men,  has  been  given  me 
to  know  from  much  experience.  The  angels  of  heaven,  and 
also  the  spirits  under  the  heavens,  know  nothing  of  man,  nc 
316 


v.  6,  7.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


944 


more,  indeed,  than  man  knows  of  them,  because  the  state  of 
spirits  and  angels  is  spiritual,  and  the  state  of  men  is  natural, 
which  two  states  are  consociated  solely  by  correspondences,  and 
consociation  by  correspondences  does  indeed  cause  them  to  be 
together  in  affections,  but  not  in  thoughts,  wherefore  one  does 
not  know  any  thing  of  the  other,  that  is,  man  does  not  know 
any  thing  of  the  spirits  with  whom  he  is  consociated  as  to 
affections,  nor  do  spirits  know  any  thing  of  man,  for  that  which 
is  not  in  the  thought,  but  only  in  the  affection,  is  not  known, 
because  it  does  not  appear  or  is  not  seen.  The  Lord  alone 
knows  the  thoughts  of  men. 

944.  Behold ,  I  come  quickly  /  blessed  is  he  that  observeth  the 
words  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book ,  signifies  that  the  Lord  will 
certainly  come,  and  give  eternal  life  to  those  who  keep  and  do 
the  truths  or  precepts  of  doctrine  of  this  book  now  opened  by 
the  Lord.  Behold,  I  come  quickly,  signifies  that  the  Lord  will 
certainly  come  ;  by  quickly  is  signified  certainly,  n.  4,  943  ;  and 
by  coming  is  signified  that  he  will  come,  not  in  person  but  in 
the  Word,  in  which  he  will  appear  to  all  who  will  be  of  his 
New  Church ;  that  this  constitutes  his  coming  in  the  clouds  of 
heaven,  may  be  seen,  n.  24,  642,  820 ;  blessed  is  he  who  observes 
the  words  of  this  book,  signifies  that  he  will  give  life  eternal 
to  those  who  keep  and  do  the  truths  or  precepts  of  doctrine 
contained  in  this  book  now  opened  by  the  Lord  ;  by  blessed  is 
signified  he  who  receives  life  eternal,  n.  639,  852 ;  to  observe, 
signifies  to  keep  and  do  the  truths  or  precepts,  words  denote 
truths  and  precepts ;  by  the  prophecy  of  this  book  is  signified 
the  doctrine  of  this  book  now  opened  by  the  Lord ;  prophecy 
means  doctrine,  n.  8,  133,  943.  He  who  reflects,  may  see  that 
to  observe  the  words  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book  is  not  what  is 
meant,  but  that  what  is  signified,  is,  to  observe,  that  is,  to  keep 
and  to  do  the  truths  or  precepts  of  doctrine,  which  are  now 
opened  and  explained  in  this  book  ;  for  in  the  Apocalypse,  when 
not  explained,  there  are  but  few  things  that  can  be  kept,  for  they 
are  prophecies  heretofore  not  understood  ;  for  example  take  the 
following:  the  things  cannot  be  kept  which  are  recorded  in  chap. 

vi.  concerning  the  horses  that  went  out  of  the  book ;  in  chap. 

vii.  concerning  the  twelve  tribes  ;  in  chap.  viii.  and  ix.  concern¬ 
ing  the  seven  angels  that  sounded  their  trumpets ;  in  chap.  x. 
concerning  the  little  book  that  was  eaten  up  by  John ;  in  chap, 
xi.  concerning  the  two  witnesses  which  were  slain  and  rose 
again ;  in  chap.  xii.  concerning  the  woman  and  the  dragon ;  in 
chap.  xiii.  and  xiv.  concerning  the  two  beasts ;  in  chap.  xv.  and 
xvi.  concerning  the  seven  angels  that  had  the  seven  plagues ; 
in  chap.  xvii.  and  xviii.  concerning  the  woman  that  sat  upon 
the  scarlet  beast,  and  Babylon ;  in  chap.  xix.  concerning  the 
white  horse  and  the  great  supper;  in  chap.  xx.  concerning  the 
last  judgment;  and  in  chap.  xxi.  concerning  the  New  Jerusalem 

317 


945 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Cliap.  xxii. 


as  a  city:  from  which  it  is  plain,  that  it  is  not  meant  that  they 
are  blessed  who  observe  those  words  of  this  prophecy,  for  they 
are  closed,  but  that  they  are  blessed  who  observe,  that  is,  keep 
and  do  the  truths  or  precepts  of  doctrine,  which  are  contained 
in  them,  and  are  now  opened,  which,  that  they  are  from  the 
Lord,  may  be  seen  in  the  preface. 

945.  And  /,  John ,  saw  these  things  and  heard  them,.  And 
when  I  had  heard  and  seen ,  I  fell  down  to  worship  before  the 
feet  of  the  angel  who  shoiced  me  these  things ,  signifies  that  John 
thought  that  the  angel,  who  was  sent  to  him  by  the  Lord,  to 
keep  him  in  a  state  of  the  spirit,  was  God  who  revealed  these 
things,  when  nevertheless  it  was  not  so,  for  the  angel  only 
showed  wdiat  the  Lord  made  manifest.  That  John  thought  that 
the  angel  who  was  sent  to  him,  was  God  himself,  is  evident,  for 
it  is  said,  that  he  fell  down  to  worship  at  his  feet ;  but  that  this 
was  not  the  case,  appears  from  the  next  verse,  where  the  angel 
says  that  he  was  his  fellow-servant,  worship  God ;  that  this 
angel  wTas  sent  to  him  by  the  Lord,  appears  from  verse  16, 
where  are  the  following  wTords  :  “  I,  Jesus,  have  sent  mine  angel 
to  testify  unto  you  these  things  in  the  churches.”  But  the 
arcanum  involved  in  these  words  is  this :  an  angel  was  sent  by 
the  Lord  to  John,  that  he  might  be  kept  in  a  state  of  the  spirit, 
and  to  the  end  that  in  that  state  he  might  be  shown  the  things 
which  he  saw ;  for  what  John  saw,  he  did  not  see  with  the  eyes 
of  his  body,  but  with  the  eyes  of  his  spirit,  as  may  appear  from 
the  passages  where  he  says  he  was  in  the  spirit  and  in  vision, 
chap.  i.  10  ;  ix.  17  ;  xvii.  3  ;  xxi.  10  ;  thus  every  wThere  when  he 
says  he  saw ;  and  no  one  can  enter  into  that  state,  and  be  kept 
in  it,  but  by  angels,  who  are  closely  adjoined  to  man,  and  who 
communicate  their  spiritual  state  to  the  interiors  of  his  mind, 
for  thus  man  is  elevated  into  the  light  of  heaven,  and  in  that 
light  he  sees  the  things  which  are  in  heaven,  and  not  those 
which  are  in  the  world ;  in  a  similar  state  at  times  were  Ezekiel, 
Zechariah,  Daniel,  and  others  of  the  prophets ;  but  not  when 
they  spake  the  Word,  for  then  they  were  not  in  the  spirit  but 
in  the  body,  and  heard  the  words  which  they  wrote  from  Jeho¬ 
vah  himself,  that  is,  from  the  Lord.  These  two  states  of  the 
prophets  ought  carefully  to  be  distinguished ;  indeed,  the  pro¬ 
phets  themselves  carefully  distinguish  them,  for  they  sav  every 
where  when  they  wrote  the  Word  from  Jehovah,  that  Jehovah 
spake  with  them  and  to  them,  and  very  often,  Jehovah  spake, 
Jehovah  said  ;  but  when  they  were  in  the  other  state,  they  say 
that  they  were  in  the  spirit  or  in  vision,  as  may  appear  from 
the  following  passages  :  Ezekiel  says,  “  The  Spirit  lifted  me  up, 
and  brought  me  in  a  vision  hy  the  Spirit  of  God ,  into  Chaldea 
to  them  of  the  captivity.  So  the  vision  that  I  had  seen  went 
up  from  me,”  xi.  1,  24.  He  says,  that  the  Spirit  lifted  him  up, 
and  that  he  heard  behind  him  an  earthquake,  and  other  things, 
318 


v.  8,  9.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED, 


946 


iii.  12,  14.  Also  that  the  Spirit  lifted  him  uj:  between  heaven 
and  earth,  and  brought  him  in  the  visions  of  God  to  Jerusalem, 
and  he  saw  abominations,  viii.  3,  and  following  verses,  where¬ 
fore  in  like  manner  in  a  vision  of  God  or  in  the  spirit,  he  saw 
four  animals  which  were  cherubs,  i.  and  x.  Also  a  new  temple 
and  a  new  earth,  and  an  angel  measuring  them,  as  described 
chap.  xl. — xlviii. ;  that  he  was  then  in  visions  of  God ,  he  de-  * 
dares  in  chap.  xl.  2 ;  and  that  the  Spirit  lifted  him  up,  chap, 
xliii.  5.  It  was  the  same  with  Zechariah,  with  whom  there  was 
an  angel,  when  he  saw  the  man  riding  among  the  mj-rtle  trees, 
Zech.  i.  8,  and  following.  When  he  saw  the  four  horns,  and 
then  a  man  in  whose  hand  was  a  measuring  line,  verse  16,  and 
following.  When  he  saw  the  candlestick  and  the  two  olive 
trees,  iv.  1,  and  following.  When  he  saw  the  flying  volume 
and  the  ephah,  v.  1,  6,  and  when  he  saw  the  four  chariots  going 
out.from  between  two  mountains,  and  horses,  vi.  1,  and  follow¬ 
ing.  In  a  similar  state  was  Daniel  when  he  saw  four  beasts 
rising  out  of  the  sea,  Dan.  vii.  1,  and  following  verses,  and 
when  he  saw  the  battle  of  the  ram  and  the  he-goat,  viii.  1,  and 
following  verses ;  that  he  saw  these  things  in  visions,  we  read 
in  chap.  vii.  1,  2,  7,  13 ;  viii.  2 ;  x.  1,  7,  8 ;  and  that  the  angel 
Gabriel  was  seen  by  him  in  a  vision,  and  talked  with  him,  ix. 
21.  It  was  the  same  with  John  when  he  saw  the  things  which 
he  has  described,  as  when  he  saw  the  Son  of  Man  in  the  midst 
of  the  seven  candlesticks  ;  the  tabernacle,  temple,  ark,  and  altar 
in  heaven  ;  the  dragon  and  his  combat  with  Michael,  the  beasts, 
and  the  woman  sitting  on  the  scarlet  beast ;  the  new  heaven 
and  the  new  earth,  and  the  holy  Jerusalem  with  its  wall,  gates, 
foundations,  &c.  These  things  were  revealed  from  the  Lord, 
but  shown  him  by  the  angel. 

946.  Then  saith  he  unto  me,  See  thou  do  it  not  /  for  lam  thy 
fellow- sew  ant,  and  of  thy  brethren  the  prophets,  and  of  them 
that  observe  the  words  of  this  booh:  worship  God,  signifies  that 
the  angels  of  heaven  are  not  to  be  worshipped  and  invoked,  be¬ 
cause  nothing  divine  belongs  to  them,  but  that  they  are  associ¬ 
ated  with  men  as  brethren  with  brethren,  with  such  as  are  in  the 
doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem,  and  do  its  commandments,  and 
that  the  Lord  alone  is  to  be  worshipped  in  consociation  with 
them.  By  what  the  angel  here  says  to  John,  nearly  the  same 
is  signified  as  by  what  he  said  to  him  above,  chap,  xix.,  where  it 
is  written :  “  And  I  fell  at  the  angel’s  feet  to  worship  him.  And 
he  said  unto  me,  See  thou  do  it  not ;  I  am  thy  fellow-servant, 
and  of  thy  brethren  that  have  the  testimony  of  Jesus :  worship 
Godf  verse  10 ;  that  the  like  is  signified  by  these  words  may 
be  seen  above,  n.  818,  with  this  difference,  that  it  is  now  said, 
the  fellow-servant  of  thy  brethren  the  prophets,  and  of  them 
which  keep  the  sayings  of  this  book  ;  and  by  brethren  tho 
prophets  are  signified  they  who  are  in  the  doctrine  of  the  New 
319 


947 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xxii. 

Jerusalem,  and  by  them  which  keep  the  sayings  of  this  book, 
are  signified  they  who  keep  and  do  the  precepts  of  that  doc¬ 
trine,  which  are  now  manifested  by  the  Lord,  see  above,  n.  944. 

947.  And  he  saith  unto  me,  Seal  not  the  words  of  the  pro¬ 
phecy  of  this  hook ,  for  the  time  is  at  hand ,  signifies  that  the 
Apocalypse  must  not  be  shut,  but  opened,  and  that  this  is  ab¬ 
solutely  necessary  at  the  end  of  the  church  that  some  may  be 
saved.  Bv  seal  not  the  sayings  of  this  prophecy,  is  signified 
that  the  Apocalypse  must  not  be  shut,  but  that  it  is  to  be 
opened,  as  will  be  seen  presently  ;  for  the  time  is  at  hand,  sig¬ 
nifies  that  this  is  absolutely  necessary  that  some  may  be  saved  ; 
by  time  is  signified  state,  n.  476,  562,  here  the  state  of  the 
church,  which  is  such  as  to  render  this  necessary ;  by  at  hand, 
or  near,  is  signified  necessary,  because  by  near  is  not  meant 
nearness  or  propinquity  of  time,  but  propinquity  of  state,  and 
propinquity  of  state  is  necessity  ;  that  propinquity  of  time  is 
not  meant,  is  evident,  because  the  Apocalypse  was  written  in 
the  beginning  of  the  first  century  {sceculi primi) ;  and  the  Lord’s 
advent,  when  the  last  judgment  takes  place,  and  there  is  a  new 
church,  which  things  are  here  meant  by  “  the  time  is  at  hand,” 
and  also  by  “  the* things  which  must  be  shortly  done,”  verse  6, 
and  by  “  I  come  quickly,”  verses  7,  20,  have  but  recently 
appeared  and  taken  place,  and  this  after  the  lapse  of  seventeen 
centuries;  the  same  is  also  said  in  chap,  i.,  that  these  things 
“  must  shortly  come  to  pass,”  verse  1,  and  that  “  the  time  is  at 
hand,”  verse  3  ;  concerning  which  see  above,  n.  4,  9,  where  the 
like  things  are  understood.  That  nearness  or  propinquity  of 
time  is  not  meant,  but  propinquity  of  state,  shall  be  illustrated. 
The  Word  in  the  purely  spiritual  sense  does  not  derive  any  thing 
from  the  idea  of  time  nor  from  the  idea  of  space,  seeing  that 
times  and  spaces  in  heaven  do  indeed  appear  like  times  and 
spaces  in  the  world,  but  yet  they  do  not  really  exist  there, 
wherefore  the  angels  cannot  otherwise  measure  times  and  spaces, 
which  there  are  appearances,  than  by  states,  according  to  their 
progressions  and  changes :  from  which  it  may  appear  that  in 
the  purely  spiritual  sense  by  quickly  and  near  at  hand,  is  not 
meant  quickly  and  near  as  to  time,  but  quickly  and  near  as  to 
state;  this  may  indeed  appear  as  if  it  were  not  so,  the  reason 
is,  because  with  men,  in  every  idea  of  their  inferior  thought, 
which  is  merely  natural,  there  is  something  derived  from  time 
and  space,  but  it  is  otherwise  in  the  ideas  of  superior  thought, 
in  which  men  are  when  they  revolve  natural,  civil,  moral,  and 
spiritual  things  in  interior  rational  light,  for  then  spiritual  light, 
which  is  abstracted  from  time  and  space,  flows-in  and  illumi¬ 
nates  ;  you  may  experience  this  and  thus  receive  confirmation, 
if  you  will,  by  only  attending  to  your  thoughts ;  when  you  will 
also  be  convinced  that  thought  is  superior  and  inferior,  inas¬ 
much  as  simple  thought  cannot  see  itself,  except  from  thought  of 
320 


V.  11,  12.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


943 


a  superior  kind  ;  and  if  man  did  not  enjoy  superior  and  inferior 
thought,  he  would  not  be  a  man  but  a  brute.  The  reason  why 
by  seal  not  the  sayings  of  this  prophecy,  is  signified  that  the 
Apocalypse  must  not  be  shut,  but  opened,  is,  because  by  sealing 
is  signified  to  shut,  and  therefore  by  not  sealing  is  signified 
to  open,  and  by  the  time  is  at  hand,  is  signified  that  there  is  a 
necessity  for  it ;  for  the  Apocalypse  is  a  sealed  book  or  shut,  so 
long  as  it  is  not  explained ;  and  as  is  shown  above,  n.  944,  by 
the  sayings  of  this  prophecy,  are  meant  the  truths  and  precepts 
of  doctrine  in  this  book  opened  by  the  Lord.  That  this  is 
necessary  at  the  end  of  the  church  that  some  may  be  saved, 
may  be  seen  above,  n.  9.  From  these  considerations  it  may 
appear,  that  by  seal  not  the  sayings  of  this  prophecy,  for  the 
time  is  at  hand,  is  signified  that  the  Apocalypse  must  not  be 
shut,  but  that  it  is  to  be  opened,  and  that  there  is  a  necessity 
for  this  at  the  end  of  the  church,  that  some  may  be  saved. 

948.  lie  that  is  unjust,  let  him  be  unjust  still,  and  he  that  is 
filthy,  let  him  be  filthy  still  /  and  he  that  is  righteous,  let  him  be 
righteous  still,  and  he  that  is  holy,  let  him  be  holy  still,  signifies 
the  state  of  all  in  particular  after  death,  and  before  judgment, 
and  in  general  before  the  last  judgment,  that  from  those  whc 
are  in  evils  goods  will  be  taken  away,  and  from  those  who  are 
in  falses,  truths  will  be  taken  away  ;  and,  on  the  other  hand, 
that  from  those  who  are  in  goods,  evils  will  be  taken  away,  and 
from  those  who  are  in  truths,  falses  will  be  taken  away.  By 
the  unjust  is  signified  he  who  is  in  evils,  and  by  the  righteous 
he  who  is  in  goods,  n.  668  ;  by  the  filthy  or  unclean  is  signified 
he  who  is  in  falses,  n.  702,  708,  924,  and  by  the  holy  is  signified 
he  who  is  in  truths,  n.  173,  586,  666,  852  ;  hence  it  follows  that 
by  let  the  unjust  be  unjust  still,  is  signified  that  he  who  is  in 
evils  will  be  still  more  in  evils,  and  that  by  let  the  filthy  be 
filthy  still,  is  signified  that  he  who  is  in  falses  will  be  still  more 
in  falses ;  and,  on  the  other  hand,  that  by  let  the  righteous  be 
righteous  still,  is  signified  that  he  who  is  in  goods  will  be  still 
more  in  goods,  and  that  by  let  the  holy  be  holy  still,  is  signified 
that  he  who  is  in  truths  will  be  still  more  in  truths :  but  the 
reason  why  it  signifies  that  from  those  who  are  in  evils  goods 
will  be  taken  away,  and  from  those  who  are  in  falses,  truths 
will  be  taken  away,  and  that,  on  the  contrary,  from  those  who 
are  in  goods,  evils  will  be  taken  away,  and  from  those  who  are 
in  truths,  falses  will  be  taken  away,  is,  because  in  proportion  as 
goods  are  taken  away  from  any  one  who  is  in  evils,  so  much  the 
more  is  he  in  evils,  and  in  proportion  as  truths  are  taken  away 
from  any  one  who  is  in  falses,  so  much  the  more  he  is  in  falses, 
and,  on  the  other  hand,  in  proportion  as  evils  are  taken  away 
from  any  one  who  is  in  goods,  so  much  the  more  is  he  in  goods, 
and  in  proportion  as  falses  are  taken  away  from  any  one  who  is 
in  truths,  so  much  the  more  is  he  in  truths :  either  the  one  or 
321  vol.  ii. — v 


949  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XXii, 

the  other  happens  to  every  one  after  death,  for  thus  the  wicked 
are  prepared  for  hell  and  the  good  for  heaven  ;  for  a  wicked 
man  cannot  carry  with  him  goods  and  truths  to  hell,  neither 
can  a  good  man  carry  with  him  evils  and  falses  to  heaven,  for 
this  would  be  to  confound  heaven  and  hell  together.  But  it 
should  be  carefully  observed  that  they  are  meant  who  are  inte¬ 
riorly  wicked,  and  interiorly  good  ;  for  they  who  are  interiorly 
wicked  may  be  exteriorly  good,  for  they  can  act  and  speak  like 
the  good,  as  hypocrites  do  ;  and  they  who  are  interiorly  good 
may  sometimes  be  exteriorly  wicked,  for  they  may  exteriorly  do 
evils,  and  speak  falses,  but  yet  they  may  repent,  and  desire  to 
be  informed  of  truths ;  this  agrees  with  what  the  Lord  said : 

“  For  whosoever  hath,  to  him  shall  be  given,  and  he  shall  have 
more  abundance ;  but  whosoever  hath  not ,  from  him  shall  be 
taken  away  even  that  he  hath”  Matt.  xiii.  12 ;  xxv.  29 ;  Mark 
iv.  25  ;  Luke  viii.  18  ;  xix.  26.  Thus  it  happens  with  all  after 
death  before  judgment  is  fully  executed  over  them  ;  it  also  came 
to  pass  in  common  with  those,  who  either  perished  or  were  saved 
at  the  day  of  the  last  judgment,  for  before  this  happened,  the 
last  judgment  could  not  be  executed,  by  reason  that  so  long  as 
the  wicked  retained  goods  and  truths,  they  were  in  conjunction 
with  the  angels  of  the  ultimate  heaven  as  to  externals,  and  never¬ 
theless  they  were  to  be  separated ;  and  this  is  what  was  foretold 
by  the  Lord,  Matt.  xiii.  24 — 30,  38 — 40,  which  may  be  seen  ex¬ 
plained  above,  n.  324, 329,  343,  346,  398.  From  these  consider¬ 
ations  it  may  be  seen  what  is  signified  in  the  spiritual  sense  by 
he  that  is  unjust  let  him  be  unjust  still,  and  by  he  that  is  filthy 
let  him  be  filthy  still,  and  by  he  that  is  righteous  let  him  be  ' 
righteous  still,  and  by  he  that  is  holy  let  him  be  holy  still.  The 
following  passage  in  Daniel  has  a  like  signification  :  “  Go  thy 
way,  Daniel ;  for  the  words  are  closed  up  and  sealed  to  the  time 
of  the  end.  Many  shall  be  purified  and  made  white,  and  tried ; 
but  the  wicked  shall  do  wickedly  ;  and  none  of  the  wicked  shall 
understand ;  but  the  wise  shall  understand,”  xii.  9,  10. 

949.  And,  behold,  I  come  quickly  ;  and  my  reward  is  with 
me,  to  give  unto  every  one  according  as  his  work  shall  be,  signi¬ 
fies  that  the  Lord  will  certainlv  come,  and  that  he  himself  is 
heaven  and  the  felicity  of  eternal  life  to  every  one  according  to 
faith  in  him,  and  a  life  according  to  his  commandments.  Be¬ 
hold,  I  come  quickly,  signifies  that  he  will  certainly  come,  that 
is,  to  execute  judgment,  and  to  build  up  a  new  heaven  and  a  new 
church ;  that  quickly  means  certainly,  may  be  seen,  n.  4,  943, 
944,  947 ;  my  reward  is  with  me,  signifies  that  the  Lord  himself 
is  heaven  and  the  felicity  of  eternal  life  ;  that  reward  is  heaven 
and  eternal  felicity,  may  be  seen,  n.  526  ;  that  it  is  the  Lord 
himself,  will  be  seen  below .  rendering  unto  every  one  according 
to  his  work,  signifies  according  to  his  conjunction  with  the  Lord 
by  faith  in  him  and  by  a  life  according  to  his  commandments 
322 


V .  11,  12.]  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  919 

the  reason  why  this  is  signified,  is,  because  by  good  works  are 
signified  charity  and  faith  in  internals,  and,  at  the  same  time, 
their  effects  in  externals  ;  and  as  charity  and  faith  exist  from 
the  Lord,  and  according  to  conjunction  with  him,  it  is  evident 
that  these  are  signified  ;  thus  also  this  coheres  with  what  went 
before  ;  that  good  works  are  charity  and  faith  in  internals,  and 
the  effects  thereof  in  externals,  at  the  same  time,  may  be  seen 
above,  n.  611,  868,  871.  That  charity  and  faith  are  not  from 
man,  but  from  the  Lord,  is  well  known  ;  and  since  they  are 
from  the  Lord  they  are  according  to  conjunction  with  him,  and 
conjunction  with  him  is  effected  by  faith  in  him  and  by  a  life 
according  to  his  commandments  ;  by  faith  in  him  is  meant  con¬ 
fidence  that  he  will  save,  and  this  confidence  is  enjoyed  by  those 
who  immediately  approach  him,  and  shun  evils  as  sins  ;  with 
others  it  does  not  exist.  It  was  said  that  my  reward  is  with  me, 
signifies  that  he  himself  is  heaven  and  the  felicity  of  eternal 
life,  for  reward  is  intrinsic  beatitude,  which  is  called  peace,  and 
consequently  external  joy  also  ;  these  are  solely  from  the  Lord, 
and  the  things  which  are  from  the  Lord,  not  only  are  from  him, 
but  also  are  himself,  for  the  Lord  cannot  send  forth  any  thing 
from  himself  except  it  be  himself,  for  he  is  omnipresent  with 
every  man  according  to  conjunction,  and  conjunction  is  accord¬ 
ing  to  reception,  and  reception  is  according  to  love  and  wisdom, 
or  if  you  will,  according  to  charity  and  faith,  and  charity  and 
faith  are  according  to  life,  and  life  is  according  to  the  abhorrence 
of  what  is  evil  and  false,  and  the  abhorrence  of  what  is  evil  and 
false  is  according  to  the  knowledge  "of  what  is  evil  and  false,  and 
in  such  case  according  as  man  performs  repentance,  and  at  the 
same  time  looks  up  to  the  Lord.  That  reward  not  only  is  from 
the  Lord,  but  also  is  the  Lord,  appears  from  those  passages  in 
the  Word,  where  it  is  said  that  they  who  are  in  conjunction 
with  him  are  in  him  and  he  in  them,  as  may  be  seen  in  John, 
chap.  xiv.  20 — 24;  xv.  4,  5,  and  following  verses  ;  xvii.  19,  21, 
22,  26,  and  in  other  places,  see  above,  n.  883  ;  and  also  where 
it  is  said  that  the  Holy  Spirit  is  in  them ;  and  the  Holy  Spirit 
is  the  Lord,  for  it  is  his  divine  presence ;  and  also  when  God  is 
implored  to  dwell  in  them,  to  teach  and  guide  them,  the  tongue 
to  speak  and  the  body  to  do  that  which  is  good ;  besides  other 
things  of  a  like  nature  :  for  the  Lord  is  love  itself  and  wisdom 
itself,  these  two  principles  not  being  in  place,  but  where  they 
are  received,  and  according  to  the  quality  of  the  reception.  But 
this  arcanum  cannot  be  understood,  but  by  those  who  are  in 
wisdom  from  the  reception  of  light  from  heaven  from  the  Lord  ; 
for  the  use  of  these  are  the  things  which  are  written  in  the  two 
wTorks,  one  on  the  Divine  Providence ,  and  the  other  on  the  Di¬ 
vine  Love  and  Divine  Wisdom ,  in  which  it  is  shown,  that  the 
Lord  himself  is  in  men  according  to  reception,  and  not  any  thing 
divine  separated  from  him  ;  the  angels  are  in  this  idea,  when 
323 


950,  951 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  XXII 

they  are  in  the  idea  of  the  divine  omnipresence,  and  I  make  no 
doubt  but  that  some  Christians  are  in  the  same  idea  also. 

950.  I  am  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega ,  the  Beginning  and  the 
Bad,  the  First  and  the  Last ,  signifies  because  the  Lord  is  the 
God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  by  him  all  things  in  the  heavens 
and  in  the  earths  were  made,  and  are  governed  by  his  divine 
providence,  and  happen  according  to  it.  That  this  and  more 
is  signified  by  these  words,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  888. 

951.  Blessed  are  they  that  do  his  commandments ,  that  they 
may  have  right  to  the  tree  of  life ,  and  may  enter  in  through  the 
gates  into  the  city ,  signifies  that  they  enjoy  eternal  felicity  who 
live  according  to  the  Lord’s  commandments,  to  the  end  that 
they  may  be  in  the  Lord  and  the  Lord  in  them  by  love,  and  in 
his  New  Church  by  knowledges  concerning  him.  By  blessed 
are  signified  they  who  enjoy  the  felicity  of  eternal  life,  n.  639, 
852,  914 ;  by  doing  his  commandments,  is  signified  to  live  ac¬ 
cording  to  the  Lord’s  precepts  ;  that  they  may  have  right  to  the 
tree  of  life,  signifies  to  the  end  that  they  may  be  in  the  Lord 
and  the  Lord  in  them  by  love,  that  is,  for  the  Lord’s  sake,  as 
will  be  shown  presently  ;  by  entering  through  the  gates  into  the 
city,  is  signified  that  they  may  be  in  the  Lord’s  New  Church 
by  knowledges  concerning  him  ;  by  the  gates  of  the  wall  of  the 
New  Jerusalem  are  signified  the  knowledges  of  good  and  truth 
from  the  Word,  n.  899,  900,  922  ;  and  because  each  gate  was 
one  pearl,  principally  by  gates  are  signified  knowledges  con¬ 
cerning  the  Lord,  n.  916,  and  by  the  city,  or  Jerusalem,  is 
signified  the  New  Church  with  its  doctrine,  n.  879,  880.  That 
by  their  having  right  to  the  tree  of  life,  is  signified  to  the  end 
that  they  may  be  in  the  Lord,  and  the  Lord  in  them,  or  for 
the  Lord’s  sake,  is  owing  to  the  signification  of  the  tree  of  life 
as  denoting  the  Lord  as  to  the  divine  love,  n.  89,  933  ;  and  by 
the  right  to  that  tree  is  signified  power  or  right  from  the  Lord, 
because  they  are  in  the  Lord  and  the  Lord  in  them  ;  the  same 
is  signified  here  as  by  reigning  with  the  Lord,  n.  284,  849  ;  that 
they  who  are  in  the  Lord  and  the  Lord  in  them  are  in  all  power, 
insomuch  that  whatsoever  they  will,  they  can  do,  the  Lord 
himself  says  in  John:  “  He  that  abideth  in  me  and  I  in  him, 
the  same  bringeth  forth  much  fruit ;  for  without  me  ye  can  do 
nothing :  if  ye  abide  in  me,  and  my  words  abide  in  you,  ye 
shall  ask  what  ye  will ,  and  it  shall  be  done  unto  youf  xv.  5,  7 ; 
in  like  manner  concerning  power,  Matt.  vii.  7 ;  Mark  xi.  24 ; 
Luke  xi.  9,  10;  yea,  in  Matthew,  Jesus  said,  “If  ye  have 
faith,  ye  shall  say  to  this  mountain,  Be  thou  removed,  and  be 
thou  cast  into  the  sea ;  it  shall  be  done.  And  all  things  whatso¬ 
ever  ye  shall  ask  in  prayer  believing,  ye  shall  receive ,”  xxi.  21, 
22  ;  by  these  words  is  described  the  power  of  those  who  are  in 
the  Lord,  these  do  not  will  any  thing,  and  so  do  not  ask  any 
thing,  but  from  the  Lord,  and  whatsoever  they  will  and  ask  of 

324 


t.  13—16.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


952,  953 

the  Lord,  the  same  is  done,  for  the  Lord  says,  without  me  ye 
can  do  nothing,  abide  in  me  and  I  in  you  ;  such  power  have  the 
angels  in  heaven,  that  if  they  only  will  a  thing,  they  obtain  it ; 
but  yet  they  do  not  will  any  thing  but  what  has  relation  to  use, 
and  this  they  will  as  if  from  themselves,  but  still  from  the  Lord. 

952.  M)r  without  are  dogs ,  and  sorcerers ,  and  whoremongers , 
and  murderers ,  and  idolaters ,  and  whosoever  loveth  and  maketn 
a  lie ,  signifies  that  no  one  will  be  received  into  the  New  Jeru¬ 
salem,  who  makes  no  account  of  the  commandments  of  the 
decalogue,  and  does  not  shun  any  evils  there  enumerated  as 
sins,  and  therefore  lives  in  them.  This  is,  in  general,  what  is 
signified  by  all  the  particulars  in  the  above  passage,  because  the 
commandments  of  the  decalogue  are  what  are  there  understood, 
as  may  be  seen  above  from  the  explanation  at  n.  892,  where 
similar  words  occur,  except  that  here  dogs  are  also  named, 
by  which  are  signified  they  who  are  in  concupiscences,  which 
are  also  treated  of  in  the  ninth  and  tenth  commandments  of  the 
decalogue.  By  dogs  in  general  are  signified  they  who  are  in  all 
kinds  of  concupiscences,  and  indulge  them,  particularly  they 
who  are  in  pleasures  merely  corporeal,  especially  in  the  plea¬ 
sures  of  eating  and  drinking,  in  which  alone  they  take  delight ; 
for  which  reason  dogs,  in  the  spiritual  world,  appear  from  those 
who  have  indulged  their  appetite  and  palate,  and  are  there 
called  corporeal  appetites  ;  such,  inasmuch  as  they  are  of  gross 
minds,  make  no  account  of  the  things  which  relate  to  the 
church,  therefore  it  is  said  that  they  shall  stand  without,  that 
is,  shall  not  be  received  into  the  Lord’s  New  Church.  Dogs 
have  a  similar  signification  in  the  following  passages  in  the 
Word:  “Ilis  watchmen  are  blind; — they  are  all  dumb  dogs; 
sleeping,  lying  down,  loving  to  slumber,  vea,  they  are  greedy 
dogs  which  can  never  have  enough,”  Isaiali  lvi.  10, 11.  u  They 
make  a  noise  like  a  dog  and  go  round  about  the  city.  Let  them 
wander  up  and  down  for  meat  and  grudge  if  they  be  not  satis¬ 
fied,”  Psalm  lix.  7,  15 :  by  dogs  are  meant  the  vilest  men,  Job 
xxx.  i. ;  1  Sam.  xxiv.  14;  2  Sam.  ix.  8 ;  2  Kings  viii.  13;  and 
also  the  unclean  ;  therefore  it  is  said  in  Moses,  “Thou  slialt  not 
bring  the  hire  of  a  whore,  or  the  price  of  a  dog ,  into  the  house 
of  Jehovah  thy  God  for  any  vow  :  for  even  both  these  are  an 
abomination  unto  Jehovah  thy  God,”  Deut.  xxiii.  18. 

953.  7,  Jesus ,  have  sent  mine  angel  to  testify  unto  you  these 
things  in  the  churches ,  signifies  a  testification  from  the  Lord  be¬ 
fore  the  whole  Christian  world,  that  it  is  true  that  the  Lord 
alone  made  manifest  the  things  which  are  described  in  this 
book,  as  also  the  things  which  are  now  laid  open.  The  reason 
why  the  Lord  here  names  himself  Jesus,  is,  that  all  in  the 
Christian  world  may  know  that  the  Lord  himself,  who  was  in 
the  world,  manifested  the  things  which  are  described  in  this 
book,  as  also  the  things  which  are  now  laid  open  ;  by  sending 

325 


THE  APOCALYPSE  EEYEALED. 


.954,  955 


[Chap.  xxii. 


an  angel  to  testify,  is  signified  testification  from  the  Lord  that 
it  is  true ;  an  angel,  indeed,  did  testify  this,  yet  not  from  him¬ 
self,  but  from  the  Lord,  which  appears  clearly  in  verse  20,  from 
these  words,  “  He  who  testifieth  these  things  saith,  Surely,  I 
come  quickly  the  reason  why  it  means  a  testification  that  it  is 
true,  is  because  to  testify  is  said  of  the  truth,  since  truth  testi¬ 
fies  of  itself,  and  the  Lord  is  the  truth,  n.  6,  16,  490  ;  to  testify 
not  only  signifies  testification  that  it  is  true,  that  the  Lord 
manifested  to  John  the  things  which  are  described  in  this  book, 
but  also  that  he  has  now  manifested  what  all  and  singular  the 
things  therein  signify ;  this  is  especially  meant  by  testifying, 
fyr  it  is  said  that  he  testifies  these  things  in  the  churches,  that 
is,  that  the  things  are  true  which  are  contained  in  what  was 
seen  and  described  by  John,  for  to  testify  is  said  of  the  truth, 
as  before  observed  :  by  “  unto  you  these  things  in  the  churches,” 
is  signified  before  the  whole  Christian  world,  for  there  the 
churches  are,  which  are  here  meant. 

954.  I  am  the  root  and  offspring  of  David ,  the  bright  and 
morning  star ,  signifies  that  it  is  the  Lord  himself  who  was  born 
in  the  world,  and  was  then  the  light,  and  who  will  come  with 
new  light,  which  will  spring  up  before  his  Hew  Church,  which 
is  the  holy  Jerusalem.  I  am  the  root  and  offspring  of  David, 
signifies  that  he  is  the  very  Lord  himself  who  was  born  in  the 
world,  thus  the  Lord  in  his  Divine  Humanity  ;  by  virtue  of  this 
he  is  called  the  root  and  offspring  of  David,  and  also  the  branch 
of  David,  Jerem.  xxiii.,  xxxiii.  15,  also  the  rod  out  of  the  stem 
of  Jesse,  and  the  branch  from  his  roots,  Isaiah  xi.  1,  2 ;  the 
bright  and  morning  star,  signifies  that  then  there  was  light, 
and  that  he  will  come  with  new  light,  which  will  rise  up  before 
his  Hew  Church,  which  is  the  holy  Jerusalem  ;  he  is  called  the 
bright  star  from  the  light  with  which  he  came  into  the  world, 
wherefore  he  is  likewise  called  a  star,  and  also  light  /  a  star  in 
Humb.  xxiv.  17,  and  light  in  John  i.  4 — 12  ;  iii.  19,  21 ;  ix.  5  ; 
xii.  35,  36,  46  ;  Matt.  iv.  16  ;  Luke  ii.  30 — 32  ;  Isaiah  ix.  1,  2  ; 
xlix.  6  ;  and  he  is  called  the  morning  star  from  the  light  which 
will  rise  upon  the  Hew  Church,  which  is  the  Hew  Jerusalem, 
from  him  ;  for  by  a  star  is  signified  light  from  him,  which  in  its 
essence  is  wisdom  and  intelligence,  and  by  the  morning  is  sig¬ 
nified  his  advent,  and  then  a  Hew  Church,  as  may  be  seen 
above,  n.  151. 

955.  And  the  spirit  and  the  bride  say ,  Come ,  signifies  that 
heaven  and  the  church  desire  the  Lord’s  coming.  By  the  spirit 
is  signified  heaven,  by  the  bride  the  church,  and  by  saying, 
Come,  is  signified  to  desire  the  Lord’s  coming;  that  the  Hew 
Church,  which  is  the  holy  Jerusalem,  is  meant  by  the  bride,  is 
evident  from  chap.  xxi.  2,  9,  10,  see  n.  881,  895 ;  and  that  by 
the  spirit  is  meant  heaven,  is,  because  the  angelic  spirits  are  to 
be  understood,  of  which  the  new  heaven  is  to  be  formed,  con 

326 


V.  16,  17.] 


THE  AP0CALYP8E  HE'S  BALED. 


m 


••ruing  whom  above,  chap.  xiv.  1 — 7 ;  xix.  1 — 9 ;  xx.  4,  5. 
By  the  church,  which  is  here  called  the  bride,  is  uot  meant  the 
church  consisting  of  those  who  are  in  falses  of  faith,  but  the 
church  consisting  of  those  who  are  in  truths  of  faith,  for  these 
are  desirous  of  light,  consequently  of  the  Lord’s  coming,  as 
above,  n.  954. 

956.  And  let  him  that  heareth  say ,  Come.  And  let  him 
that  is  athirst  come ,  and  whosoever  will  let  him  take  of  the  water 
of  life  freely,  signifies  that  he  who  knows  any  thing  of  the  Lord’s 
coming,  and  of  the  new  heaven  and  New  Church,  consequently 
of  the  Lord’s  kingdom,  should  pray  that  it  may  come,  and  that 
he  who  desires  truths,  should  pray  that  the  Lord  would  come 
with  light,  and  that  he  who  loves  truths,  will  then  receive  them 
from  the  Lord  without  any  labour  of  his  own.  By  let  him  that 
heareth  say,  Come,  is  signified,  he  who  hears  and  thence  knows 
any  thing  of  the  Lord’s  coming,  and  of  the  new  heaven  and  New 
Church,  thus  of  the  Lord’s  kingdom,  let  him  pray  that  it  may 
come ;  by  let  him  that  is  athirst  come,  is  signified,  he  who 
desires  the  Lord’s  kingdom,  and,  at  the  same  time,  truths,  let 
him  pray  that  the  Lord  may  come  in  light ;  by  whosoever  will 
let  him  take  of  the  water  of  life  freely,  is  signified  that  he  who 
from  love  is  willing  to  learn  truths  and  appropriate  them  to 
himself,  will  receive  them  from  the  Lord  without  any  labour  of 
his  own ;  by  willing  is  signified  to  love,  because  that  which  a 
man  wills  from  his  heart  he  loves,  and  that  which  he  loves  the 
same  he  wills  from  his  heart ;  by  the  water  of  life  is  signified 
divine  truths  through  the  Word  from  the  Lord,  n.  932,  and  by 
freely  is  signified  without  labour  on  his  part.  The  words  in 
this  verse  have  the  same  signification  as  the  following  in  the 
Lord’s  Prayer :  “  Thy  kingdom  come,  thy  will  be  done  as  in 
heaven  so  upon  the  earth,”  n.  839 ;  the  Lord’s  kingdom  is  the 
church  which  makes  one  with  heaven  ;  wherefore  it  is  now  said, 
let  him  that  heareth  say,  Come,  and  let  him  that  is  athirst 
come.  That  to  thirst  signifies  to  desire  truths,  appears  from 
the  following  passages :  “  For  I  will  pour  water  upon  him  that 
is  thirsty ,  I  will  pour  my  spirit  upon  thy  seed,”  Isaiah  xliv.  3. 
“Ho,  every  one  that  thirsteth ,  come  ye  to  the  waters,  come  buy 
wine  and  milk  without  money  and  without  price,”  Isaiah  lv.  1. 
“  Jesus  stood  and  cried,  saying,  If  any  man  thirst ,  let  him 
come  unto  me  and  drink.  He  that  believeth  on  me, — out  of  his 
belly  shall  flow  rivers  of  living  water,”  John  vii.  37,  38.  “  My 

soul  thirsteth  for  the  living  God,”  Psalm  xlii.  3.  “  O  God, 

thou  art  my  God  ;  my  soul  thirsteth  for  thee  in  a  dry  and 
thirsty  land,  where  no  water  is,”  lxiii.  2.  “  Blessed  are  they 

who  thirst  after  righteousness,”  Matt.  v.  6.  “  Unto  him  that 

is  athirst  I  will  give  of  the  water  of  life  freely,”  Apoc.  xxi.  6, 
by  which  is  signified  that  to  those  who  desire  truths  for  the 
sake  of  any  spiritual  use,  the  Lord  will  give  from  himself, 
327 


957  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XXli. 

through  the  Word,  all  things  which  are  conducive  to  that  use. 
That  by  thirst  and  thirsting  is  also  signified  to  perish  for  want 
of  truth,  is  evident  from  these  passages :  “  Therefore  my  people 
are  gone  into  captivity,  because  they  have  no  knowledge,  and 
their  multitude  is  dried  up  with  thirst ,”  Isaiah  v.  13.  “  For 

the  vile  person  will  speak  villany,  and  his  heart  will  work  ini¬ 
quity,  to  make  empty  the  soul  of  the  hungry,  and  he  will  cause 
the  drink  of  the  thirsty  to  fail,”  Isaiah  xxxii.  6.  “  When  the 

poor  and  needy  seek  water,  and  there  is  none,  and  their  tongue 
faileth  for  thirst ,  I,  Jehovah,  will  hear  them,”  Isaiah  xli.  17. 
“  Plead  with  your  mother, — lest  I  strip  her  naked, — and  slay 
her  with  thirst ,”  Hosea  ii.  2,  3.  Mother  here  signifies  the 
church.  “  Behold,  the  days  come,  saitli  J ehovali  God,  that  I 
will  send  a  famine  in  the  land,  not  a  famine  of  bread,  nor  a 
thirst  for  water,  but  for  hearing  the  words  of  Jehovah.  In  that 
day  shall  the  fair  virgins  and  young  men  faint  for  thirst ,”  Amos 
viii.  11,  13.  But  to  have  no  want  of  truth  is  signified  by  not 
thirsting,  in  these  passages  :  Jesus  said,  “  Whosoever  drinketh 
of  the  water  that  I  shall  give  him,  shall  never  thirst ,”  John  iv. 
13 — 15.  Jesus  said,  “  He  that  believeth  on  me  shall  never 
thirst ,”  John  vi.  35.  “  Jehovah  hath  redeemed  his  servant 

Jacob ;  and  they  thirsted  not,  when  he  caused  the  waters  to 
flow  out  of  the  rock  for  them,”  Isaiah  xlviii.  20,  21. 

957.  For  I  testif  y  unto  every  one  that  heareth  the  words  of 
the  prophecy  of  this  booh ,  If  any  one  shall  add  unto  these  things, 
God  shall  add  unto  him  the  plagues  that  are  written  in  this  booh , 
signifies  that  they  who  read  and  know  the  truths  of  doctrine 
in  this  book,  now  opened  by  the  Lord,  and  yet  acknowledge 
any  other  God  than  the  Lord,  and  any  other  faith  than  a  faith 
in  him,  by  adding  any  thing  whereby  they  may  destroy  these 
two  things,  cannot  do  otherwise  than  perish  from  the  falses  and 
evils,  which  are  signified  by  the  plagues  described  in  this  book. 
To  hear  the  words  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book,  signifies  to 
read  and  know  the  truths  of  doctrine  in  this  book  now  opened 
by  the  Lord,  see  above,  n.  944 ;  by  adding  to  them,  is  signified 
to  add  any  thing  whereby  they  may  destroy  those  truths,  as 
will  be  seen  presently  ;  by  the  plagues  written  in  this  book,  are 
signified  the  falses  and  evils  which  are  denoted  by  the  plagues 
written  in  this  book,  as  mentioned  in  chap.  xv.  and  xvi.  ;  that 
plagues  signify  the  falses  and  evils  which  befall  those  who  wor¬ 
ship  the  dragon’s  beast  and  false  prophet,  maybe  seen,  n.  456, 
657,  673,  676,  677,  683,  690,  691,  699,  708,  718;  the  dra¬ 
gon’s  beast  and  false  prophet  are  they  who  make  faith  alone 
without  the  works  of  the  law  sufficient  for  salvation.  There 
are  two  things  in  this  prophetic  book,  to  which  all  its  contents  re¬ 
fer  ;  the  first  is,  that  no  other  God  is  to  be  acknowledged  but  the 
Lord,  and  the  other,  that  no  other  faith  is  to  be  acknowledged 
but  faith  in  the  Lord ;  he  who  knows  these,  and  yet  adds  any 
328 


v.  17—19.] 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


958 


tiling  with  intent  to  destroy  them,  cannot  be  otherwise  than  in 
falses  and  evils,  and  perish  by  them,  because  from  no  other 
God  but  the  Lord,  and  by  no  other  faith  but  faith  in  the  Lord, 
is  given  the  good  which  is  of  love,  and  the  truth  which  is  of 
faith,  and  thence  the  felicity  of  eternal  life,  as  the  Lord  himself 
teaches  in  many  places  in  the  evangelists,  see  above,  n.  553. 
That  this  is  what  is  signified,  and  not  that  God  will  add  the 
plagues  described  in  chap.  xv.  and  xvi.  upon  him  who  adds  any 
thing  to  the  words  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book,  any  one  may 
see  from  his  own  judgment;  for  this  an  innocent  person  might 
do,  and  many  might  likewise  do  it  with  a  good  intent,  and  also 
from  being  ignorant  of  what  is  signified ;  for  the  Apocalypse 
has  been  hitherto  like  a  closed  or  mystic  book,  wherefore  any 
one  may  see,  that  the  meaning  is,  that  nothing  is  to  be  added 
or  taken  away,  which  destroys  the  truths  of  doctrine  in  this 
book  now  opened,  by  the  Lord,  which  truths  refer  to  those  two 
points;  for  which  reason,  also,  these  words  follow  in  a  series 
after:  “  I,  Jesus,  have  sent  mine  angel  to  testify  unto  you  these 
things  in  the  churches.  I  am  the  root  and  offspring  of  David, 
and  the  bright  and  morning  star.  And  the  spirit  and  the  bride 
say,  Come,  and  let  him  that  hearetli  say,  Come.  And  let  him 
that  is  athirst  come  :  and  whosoever  will  let  him  take  the  water 
of  life  freely,”  verses  16, 17  ;  by  which  is  signified,  that  the  Lord 
will  come  in  his  Divine  Humanity,  and  give  eternal  life  to  those 
who  acknowledge  him,  wherefore  these  words  follow  likewise 
in  a  series :  “  He  which  testifieth  these  things,  saith,  Surely,  I 
come  quickly.  Amen.  Even  so  come,  Lord  Jesus,”  verse  20, 
from  which  it  is  plain  that  nothing  else  is  meant.  To  add  is 
also  a  prophetic  word  signifying  to  destroy,  as  in  Psalm  cxx.  2, 
and  in  other  places.  From  these  considerations  the  signification 
of  this  and  the  following  verse  may  now  be  seen. 

958.  And  if  any  one  shall  take  away  from  the  words  of  the 
book  of  this  prophecy,  God  shall  take  away  his  part  out  of  the 
book  of  life ,  and  out  of  the  holy  city ,  and  the  things  which  are 
written  in  this  book ,  signifies  that  they  who  read  and  know  the 
truths  of  doctrine  in  this  book,  now  opened  by  the  Lord,  and 
yet  acknowledge  any  other  God  than  the  Lord,  and  any  other 
faith  than  a  faith  in  him,  by  taking  away  any  thing  whereby 
they  may  destroy  these  two  things,  cannot  acquire  any  wisdom, 
nor  appropriate  to  themselves  any  thing  from  the  Word,  nor  be 
received  into  the  Hew  Jerusalem,  nor  have  their  portion  with 
those  who  are  in  the  Lord’s  kingdom.  These  words  signify  the 
same  as  the  foregoing,  only  that  here  it  is  said  of  those  who 
take  away,  and  there  of  those  who  add,  consequently  of  those 
who  either  by  adding  or  taking  away,  destroy  those  two  truths. 
To  take  away  their  part  out  of  the  book  of  life,  signifies  that 
they  cannot  acquire  any  wisdom  from  the  Word,  nor  appropri¬ 
ate  any  thing  out  of  it  to  themselves.  The  book  of  life  is  the 
329 


959,  960  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  Xxil. 

"Word,  and  also  the  Lord  as  to  the  Word,  n.  256,  469,  874,  925: 
the  reason  is,  because  the  Lord  is  the  Word,  for  the  Word  treats 
of  him  alone,  as  is  fully  shown  in  the  Two  Doctrines  of  the 
New  Jerusalem ,  one  concerning  the  Lord ,  and  the  other  con¬ 
cerning  the  Sacred  Scripture  /  wherefore  they  who  do  not  im¬ 
mediately  approach  the  Lord  cannot  see  any  truth  from  the 
Word.  To  take  away  their  part  out  of  the  holy  city,  signifies 
out  of  the  New  Church,  which  is  the  holy  Jerusalem ;  for  no 
one  is  received  into  it  who  does  not  approach  the  Lord  alone. 
To  take  away  their  part  out  of  the  things  which  are  written  in 
the  book,  signifies  not  to  have  their  lot  with  those  who  are  in 
the  Lord’s  kingdom,  for  all  the  things  which  are  written  in  this 
book  respect  the  new  heaven  and  the  New  Church,  which  con¬ 
stitute  the  Lord’s  kingdom  as  the  end  and  object,  and  the  end 
is  that  to  which  all  the  things  which  are  written  in  the  book 
have  reference. 

959.  That  it  may  be  known  that  by  these  words  is  not 
meant  the  taking  away  from  the  words  of  this  book  as  it  is 
written  in  the  literal  sense,  but  the  taking  away  from  the  truths 
of  doctrine  which  are  contained  in  its  spiritual  sense,  I  will  ex- 

Elain  whence  this  is  :  the  W ord,  which  wTas  dictated  from  the 
iord,  passed  through  the  heavens  of  his  celestial  kingdom,  and 
the  heavens  of  his  spiritual  kingdom,  and  thus  came  to  man 
by  whom  it  was  written ;  wherefore  the  Word  in  its  first  origin 
is  purely  divine:  this  Word,  as  it  passed  through  the  heavens 
of  the  Lord’s  celestial  kingdom,  was  divine  celestial,  and  as  it 
passed  through  the  heavens  of  the  Lord’s  spiritual  kingdom, 
was  divine  spiritual,  and  when  it  came  to  man,  it  became  divine 
natural;  hence  it  is  that  the  natural  sense  of  the  Word  contains 
in  itself  the  spiritual  sense,  and  this  the  celestial  sense,  and  both 
a  sense  purely  divine,  which  is  not  discernible  by  any  man  nor 
indeed  by  any  angel.  These  remarks  are  introduced  that  it 
may  be  seen,  that  by  not  adding  nor  taking  away  any  thing 
from  what  is  written  in  the  Apocalypse,  is  meant  in  heaven, 
that  not  any  thing  is  to  be  added  or  taken  away  from  the  truths 
of  doctrine  concerning  the  Lord  and  concerning  faith  in  him : 
for  it  is  from  this  sense,  and  what  relates  to  a  life  according  to 
his  commandments,  that  the  literal  sense  is  derived,  as  has  been 
observed. 

960.  He  that  testifieth  these  things  saith ,  Surely ,  I  come 
quickly.  Amen.  Even  so  come ,  Lord  Jesus ,  signifies  the  Lord, 
who  revealed  the  Apocalypse,  and  has  now  opened  it,  testify¬ 
ing  these  glad  tidings,  that  he  comes  in  his  Divine  Humanity, 
which  he  took  upon  him  in  the  world  and  glorified,  as  a  bride¬ 
groom  and  husband,  and  that  the  church  desires  him  as  a  bride 
and  wife.  The  Lord  said  above,  “  I,  Jesus,  have  sent  mine 
angel  to  testify  unto  you  these  things  in  the  churches,”  verso 
16  of  this  chapter,  which,  that  it  signifies  a  testification  by 
330 


V.  19,  20/J 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


961 


the  Lord  before  the  whole  Christian  world,  that  it  is  true  that 
the  Lord  alone  manifested  the  things  which  are  written  in  this 
book,  and  which  are  now  laid  open,  may  be  seen  above,  n.  953  ; 
lrom  which  it  is  plain,  that  by  he  who  testifieth  these  things,  is 
meant  the  Lord,  who  revealed  the  Apocalypse  and  has  now  laid 
it  open,  testifying ;  the  reason  why  it  means  testifying  this  gos¬ 
pel  or  these  glad  tidings,  is,  because  he  here  declares  his  ad¬ 
vent,  his  kingdom,  and  his  spiritual  marriage  with  the  church, 
for  he  says,  “  Surely,  I  come  quickly.  Amen.  Even  so  come/ 
Lord  Jesus and  by  the  gospel,  or  glad  tidings,  is  signified 
the  Lord’s  coming  to  his  kingdom,  see  n.  478,  553,  625,  664; 
the  reason  why  he  here  comes  to  a  spiritual  marriage  with  the 
church,  is,  because  this  New  Church  is  called  the  bride  and 
wife,  and  the  Lord  the  bridegroom  and  husband,  above,  chap, 
xix.  7 — 9  ;  xx.  2,  9,  10;  xxi.  17 ;  and  here  at  the  end  of  the 
book,  the  Lord  speaks  and  the  church  speaks  as  bridegroom 
and  bride ;  the  Lord  says,  “  Surely,  I  come  quickly,  Amen ;” 
and  the  church  says,  “  Even  so  come,  Lord  Jesus,”  which  are 
words  of  desponsation  or  betrothing  unto  the  spiritual  marriage. 
That  the  Lord  will  come  in  his  Divine  Humanity  which  he  took 
upon  him  and  glorified  in  the  world,  is  plain  from  this  circum¬ 
stance,  that  he  names  himself  “  Jesus,”  and  says  that  he  is 
“  the  root  and  offspring  of  David,”  verse  16,  and  from  the 
church  here  saying,  “  Come,  Lord  Jesus,”  see  above,  n.  953, 
954. 

961.  To  the  above  I  will  add  two  Memorable  Relations. 
First  this :  Awaking  on  a  time  out  of  sleep,  I  fell  into  a  pro¬ 
found  meditation  about  God  ;  and  when  I  looked  upwards,  I 
saw  in  the  heaven  above  me  a  very  bright  light  of  an  oval  form ; 
as  I  fixed  my  eyes  attentively  upon  that  light  it  receded  grad¬ 
ually  from  the  centre  towards  the  circumference,  and,  lo !  then 
heaven  was  opened  before  me,  and  I  beheld  magnificent  scenes, 
and  saw  angels  standing  in  the  form  of  a  circle  on  the  southern 
side  of  the  opening,  and  in  conversation  with  each  other ;  and 
because  I  earnestly  desired  to  know  what  they  conversed  about, 
it  was  permitted  me  first  to  hear  the  sound  of  their  voices, 
which  was  full  of  celestial  love,  and  afterwards  to  distinguish 
their  speech  which  was  full  of  wisdom  flowing  from  that  love ; 
they  conversed  together  concerning  the  one  God,  of  conjunc¬ 
tion  with  him,  and  salvation  thereby.  The  matter  of  their  dis¬ 
course  w'as  for  the  most  part  ineffable,  there  being  no  words  in 
any  natural  language  adapted  to  convey  its  meaning ;  but  I  had 
sometimes  been  in  consort  with  angels  in  their  heaven,  and 
being  at  such  times  in  a  similar  state  with  them,  was  also  in 
the  use  and  understanding  of  their  language,  therefore  I  was 
now  able  to  comprehend  what  they  said,  and  to  collect  some 
particulars  from  their  conversation,  which  may  be  intelligibly 
331 


961  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XXII. 

expressed  in  the  words  of  natural  language.  They  said  that 
the  Divine  Esse  is  the  One,  the  Same,  the  Itself,  and  the  Indi¬ 
visible  ;  in  like  maimer  also  the  Divine  Essence,  because  the 
Divine  Esse  is  the  Divine  Essence,  and  in  like  manner  also  God, 
because  the  Divine  Essence,  which  is  also  the  Divine  Esse,  is 
God.  This  they  illustrated  by  spiritual  ideas  ;  saying,  that  the 
Divine  Esse  cannot  possibly  belong  to  several  so  as  to  be  a  Di¬ 
vine  Esse  in  each  of  them,  and  yet  remain  one,  immutably  the 
Same,  the  Itself,  and  the  Indivisible,  for  each  of  them  would 
think  from  his  own  particular  esse,  and  by  himself ;  if  he  then 
also  thought  at  the  same  time  from  the  others  and  by  the  others 
unanimously,  they  would  be  several  unanimous  Gods,  and  not 
one  God;  for  unanimity,  being  a  consent  of  several,  and,  at 
the  same  time,  of  each  from  himself  and  by  himself,  does  not 
accord  with  the  unity  of  God,  but  implies  plurality, — they  did 
not  say  of  Gods,  because  they  could  not,  for  the  light  of  hea¬ 
ven,  which  gave  birth  to  their  thought,  and  in  which  their  dis¬ 
course  proceeded,  resisted  ;  they  said  also  that  when  they  at¬ 
tempted  to  pronounce  the  word  Gods,  and  each  as  a  distinct 
person  by  himself,  the  effort  of  utterance  fell  of  itself  into  the 
expression  of  one,  yea,  of  one  only  God.  Again,  they  proved 
that  the  Divine  Esse  is  the  Divine  Esse  in  itself,  not  from  itself, 
because  from  itself  supposes  an  esse  in  itself  from  which  it  is 
derived,  thus  it  supposes  a  God  from  a  God,  which  is  impossible ; 
that  which  is  from  God  is  not  called  God,  but  is  called  divine, 
for  what  is  a  God  from  a  God,  thus  what  is  a  God  born  from 
eternity  from  a  God,  and  what  is  a  God  proceeding  from  a  God 
through  a  God  born  from  eternity,  but  words  in  which  there  is 
no  light  whatever  from  heaven  ?  It  is  otherwise  however  with 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ:  in  him  is  the  Divine  Esse  itself  from 
which  all  things  are,  to  which  the  soul  in  man  corresponds ; 
the  Divine  Humanity,  to  which  the  body  in  man  corresponds ; 
and  the  proceeding  divine,  to  which  activity  in  man  corre¬ 
sponds  ;  this  trine  is  one,  because  from  the  divine  from  which  all 
things  are,  is  the  Divine  Humanity,  and  thence  from  the  di¬ 
vine,  from  which  all  things  are  through  the  Divine  Humanity, 
is  the  proceeding  divine.  Therefore  also  in  every  angel  and  in 
every  man,  inasmuch  as  they  are  images,  there  is  a  soul,  a 
body,  and  activity,  which  make  a  one ;  because  the  body  is  de¬ 
rived  from  the  soul ,  and  activity  is  from  the  soul  through  the 
body.  They  said,  moreover,  that  the  Divine  Esse,  which  in 
itself  is  God,  is  the  same,  not  simply  the  same,  but  infinitely 
the  same,  that  is,  the  same  from  eternity  to  eternity,  it  is  the 
same  every  where,  and  the  same  with  every  one  and  in  every 
one,  whilst  all  variableness  and  changeableness  is  in  the  reci¬ 
pient,  and  arises  from  the  state  of  the  recipient.  That  the  Di¬ 
vine  Esse,  which  in  itself  is  God,  is  the  Itself,  or  the  very 
essential  Self,  they  thus  explained  :  God  is  the  very  essential 
332 


THE  APOCALYPSE  KEVEALED. 


961 


Chap,  xxii.] 

Self  or  the  Itself,  because  he  is  love  itself,  wisdom  itself,  good 
itself,  truth  itself,  life  itself ;  which,  unless  they  each  were  the 
Itself  in  God,  there  would  not  be  any  thing  of  the  kind  in 
heaven  and  in  the  world,  because  there  would  not  be  any  thing 
of  them  having  relation  to  the  Itself  or  Him  ;  all  quality  derives 
its  quality  from  this  condition  of  its  existence,  that  there  be  an 
essential  self  from  whence  it  is  derived,  and  to  which  it  has 
relation  as  the  cause  of  its  peculiar  quality.  This  essential 
Self  or  this  Itself,  which  is  the  Divine  Esse,  is  not  in  place, 
but  with  those  and  in  those  who  are  in  place,  according  to 
reception  of  love  and  wisdom,  and  seeing  that  of  goodness 
and  truth  which  are  the  Itself  in  God,  yea  God  himself,  place 
cannot  be  predicated,  or  progression  from  place  to  place,  but 
progression  without  place,  whence  there  is  omnipresence : 
wherefore  the  Lord  says,  that  he  is  in  the  midst  of  them  ;  also 
that  he  is  in  them  and  they  in  him.  But  since  he  cannot  be 
received  by  any  one  such  as  he  is  in  himself,  he  appears  such 
as  he  is  in  himself  as  a  sun  above  the  angelic  heavens,  from 
which  that  which  proceeds  as  light  is  himself  as  to  wisdom,  and 
that  which  proceeds  as  heat  is  himself  as  to  love.  He  himself 
is  not  that  sun  ;  but  the  divine  love  and  divine  wisdom  in  their 
proximate  emanation  from  him,  and  round  about  him,  appear 
as  a  sun  before  the  angels :  himself  in  the  sun  is  man,  being 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  both  with  respect  to  the  all-begetting  di¬ 
vinity  ( divinum  a  quo),  and  with  respect  to  the  Divine  Humanity, 
inasmuch  as  the  Itself,  which  is  love  itself  and  wisdom  itself, 
was  his  soul  from  the  Father,  thus  divine  life,  which  is  life  in 
itself;  but  the  case  is  otherwise  with  every  man  ;  in  him  the 
soul  is  not  life  but  a  recipient  of  life ;  the  Lord  also  taught  this 
by  saying,  “I  am  the  Way,  the  Truth,  and  the  Life;”  and  in 
another  place :  “  As  the  Father  hath  life  in  himself ,  so  hath  he 
given  the  Son  also  to  have  life  in  himself  /”  life  in  itself  is  God. 
To  this  they  added,  that  he  who  is  in  any  spiritual  light,  may 
perceive  from  what  has  been  said,  that  the  Divine  Esse,  which 
also  is  the  Divine  Essence,  being  the  One,  the  Same,  the  Itself, 
and,  of  consequence,  the  Indivisible,  cannot  possibly  exist  in 
more  than  one  ;  and  that  if  it  should  be  supposed  to  exist, 
manifest  contradictions  would  follow  such  a  supposition. 

As  I  listened  to  this  discourse,  the  angels  perceived  in  my 
thought  the  common  ideas  entertained  in  the  Christian  church 
of  a  trinity  of  persons  in  unity,  and  their  unity  in  trinity  with 
respect  to  God,  as  also  of  the  birth  of  the  Son  of  God  from 
eternity  ;  whereupon  they  said  to  me,  “  What  notions  are  these 
which  thou  entertainest?  are  they  not  the  offspring  of  natural 
light,  wherewith  our  spiritual  light  hath  no  agreement?  Unless, 
therefore,  you  remove  these  ideas  from  your  mind,  we  must 
shut  heaven  against  you  and  take  our  leave but  I  replied, 
“  Enter,  I  beseech  you,  more  deeply  into  my  thought,  and  pos- 
333 


962  THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED.  [Chap.  XXII. 

sibly  you  will  discover  it  to  be  in  agreement  with  your  own  ” 
And  they  did  so,  and  perceived  that  by  three  persons  I  under¬ 
stood  three  proceeding  divine  attributes,  which  are  creation, 
salvation,  and  reformation,  and  that  these  attributes  belong  to 
the  one  God ;  and  that  by  the  birth  of  the  Son  of  God  from 
eternity,  I  understood  his  birth  foreseen  from  eternity,  and 
provided  for  in  time ;  and  then  I  told  them,  that  my  natural 
idea  concerning  the  trinity  and  unity  of  persons,  and  concern¬ 
ing  the  birth  of  the  Son  of  God  from  eternity,  had  been  con¬ 
tracted  from  the  doctrine  of  faith  of  the  church,  which  has  its 
name  from  Athanasius,  and  that  that  doctrine  is  just  and  right, 
provided  instead  of  a  trinity  of  persons,  you  there  understand 
a  trinity  of  person,  which  exists  only  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  instead  of  the  birth  of  the  Son  of  God  you  understand  his 
birth  foreseen  from  eternity  and  provided  for  in  time,  because 
with  respect  to  the  humanity,  which  he  took  upon  him  in  time, 
he  is  expressly  called  the  Son  of  God.  Then  said  the  angels, 
“It  is  well;”  and  they  desired  me  to  declare  upon  their  testi¬ 
mony,  that  whosoever  does  not  approach  the  true  God  of  hea¬ 
ven  and  earth  cannot  have  entrance  into  heaven,  inasmuch  as 
heaven  is  heaven  from  that  one  God,  and  that  that  God  is  J esus 
Christ,  who  is  Jehovah  the  Lord,  from  eternity  Creator,  in  time 
Saviour,  and  to  eternity  Regenerator,  who  is  therefore  at  once 
the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Spirit.  After  this  the  heavenly 
light,  which  I  had  before  seen,  returned  over  the  aperture,  and 
by  degrees  descended  thence  and  tilled  the  interiors  of  my 
mind,  and  illuminated  my  natural  ideas  concerning  the  unity 
and  trinity  of  God ;  and  then  I  perceived  that  the  ideas  which 
I  had  originally  entertained  on  this  subject,  and  which  were 
merely  natural,  wrere  separated  as  chaff  is  separated  from  the 
wheat  by  winnowing,  and  carried  away  as  bv  a  wind  to  the 
northern  part  of  heaven,  and  there  disappeared. 

962.  The  Second  Memorable  Relation.  Inasmuch  as  it  has 
Deen  granted  me  by  the  Lord  to  see  the  wonderful  things  that 
are  in  the  heavens  and  under  the  heavens,  it  is  my  duty,  in  the 
discharge  of  my  commission,  to  relate  what  I  have  seen.  There 
was  shown  me  a  magnificent  palace,  with  a  temple  in  its  inmost 
part;  in  the  midst  of  the  temple  was  a  table  of  gold,  on  which 
lay  the  Word,  and  two  angels  stood  beside  it.  About  the  table 
were  three  rows  of  seats ;  the  seats  of  the  first  row  were  covered 
with  silk  drapery  of  a  purple  colour,  the  seats  of  the  second  row 
with  silk  drapery  of  a  blue  colour,  and  the  seats  of  the  third  row 
with  wdiite  cloth.  Below  the  roof,  high  above  the  table,  there 
was  seen  a  spreading  curtain,  which  shone  with  precious  stones, 
from  vdiose  lustre  there  issued  forth  a  bright  appearance  as  of 
a  rainbow,  vdien  the  sky  clears  up  after  a  shower.  Suddenly 
there  appeared  a  number  of  clergy  sitting  on  the  seats,  all 
331 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


962 


Chap,  xxii.] 

clothed  in  the  garments  of  their  sacerdotal  office.  On  one  side 
was  a  wardrobe,  where  an  angel  who  had  the  care  of  it  attended, 
and  within  lay  rich  vestments  in  most  beautiful  order.  It  was 
a  Council  convened  by  the  Lord ;  and  I  heard  a  voice  from 
heaven,  saying,  “Deliberate;”  but  they  said,  “On  what?”  It 
was  said,  “  Concerning  the  Lord  and  concerning  the  Holy  Spirit.” 
But  when  they  began  to  think  on  these  subjects,  they  were  not 
in  a  state  of  illumination;  wherefore  they  betook  themselves 
immediately  to  prayer;  and  light  came  down  from  heaven,  which 
shone  first  upon  the  hinder  part  of  their  heads,  afterwards  upon 
their  temples,  and,  lastly,  noon  their  faces ;  and  then  they  be¬ 
gan  their  deliberation  ;  and,  as  they  were  commanded,  first 
concerning  the  Lord.  The  first  thing  proposed  and  discussed, 
was,  “  Who  assumed  the  humanity  in  the  virgin  Mary  ?”  and 
the  angel,  standing  at  the  table  on  which  the  Word  lay,  read 
before  them  these  words  in  Luke :  “  And  the  angel  said  unto 
her  (Mary),  Behold,  thou  shalt  conceive  in  thy  womb,  and  bring 
forth  a  son ;  and  thou  shalt  call  his  name  Jesus ,  he  shall  be 
great,  and  shall  be  called  the  Son  of  the  Most  High.  Then  said 
Mary  unto  the  angel,  How  shall  this  be,  seeing  I  know  not  a 
man?  and  the  angel  answered  and  said  unto  her,  The  Holy 
Spirit  shall  come  upon  thee ,  and  the  power  of  the  Highest  shah 
overshadow  thee  /  therefore  also  that  holy  thing  which  shall  be 
born  of  thee,  shall  be  called  the  Son  of  God”  i.  31 — 35 ;  he 
also  read  aloud  what  is  written  in  Matthew,  i.  20 — 25,  and  par¬ 
ticularly  the  25tli  verse.  He  also  read  several  passages  out  of 
the  evangelists,  in  which  the  Lord,  as  to  his  humanity,  is  called 
the  Son  of  God ,  and  in  which  he,  from  his  humanity,  calls  Je¬ 
hovah  his  Father ;  as  also  out  of  the  prophets,  in  which  it  is 
foretold  that  Jehovah  himself  was  about  to  come  into  the  world, 
among  which  were  the  two  following:  In  Isaiah,  “And  it  shall 
be  said  in  that  day,  Lo,  this  is  our  God ,  we  have  waited  for  him, 
and  he  will  save  us :  this  is  Jehovah  *  we  have  waited  for  him, 
we  will  be  glad  and  rejoice  in  his  salvation,”  xxv.  9.  “The 
voice  of  him  that  crieth  in  the  wilderness,  Prepare  ye  the  way 
of  Jehovah,  make  straight  in  the  desert  a  highway  for  our  God. 
And  the  glory  of  Jehovah  shall  be  revealed,  and  all  flesh  shall 
see  it  together.  Behold,  the  Lord  Jehovah  will  come  with 
strong  hand ;  he  shall  feed  his  flock  like  a  shepherd,”  Isaiah  xl. 
3,  5, 10, 11.  And  the  angel  said,  “  Since  Jehovah  himself  came 
into  the  world,  and  assumed  the  humanity,  and  thereby  saved 
and  redeemed  men,  therefore  he  is  called  in  the  prophets  the 
Saviour  and  Redeemer;”  and  then  he  read  to  them  the  following 
passages  :  “  Surely  God  is  in  thee,  and  there  is  no  God  beside , 
verily  thou  art  a  God  that  hidest  thyself,  0  God  of  Israel  the 
Saviour ,”  Isaiah  xlv.  II,  15.  “Am  not  I  Jehovah?  and  there 
is  no  God  else  beside  me ,  a  just  God  and  a  Saviour  /  there  is 
none  beside  mef  Isaiah  xl  w  21,  22.  “  /  am  Jehovah ,  and  beside 
335 


962 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap.  xxii. 

me  there  is  no  Saviour ,”  Isaiah  xliii.  11.  “I,  Jehovah,  am  thy 

God, — and  thou  shalt  know  no  God  but  me,  for  there  is  no 
Saviour  beside  me”  Hosea  xiii.  4.  “ And  all  flesh  shall  know, 

that  I,  Jehovah ,  am  thy  Saviour  and  thy  Redeemer ,”  Isa.  xlix. 
26;  lx.  16.  “  As  for  our  Redeemer ,  Jehovah  of  hosts  is  his 
name,”  Isaiah  xlvii.  4.  “ Their  Redeemer  is  strong  /  Jehovah 

of  Hosts  is  his  name,”  Jerem.  1.  34.  “  Jehovah  my  strength 

and  my  Redeemer ,”  Psalm  xix.  14.  “  Thus  saith  Jehovah  thy 

Redeemer,  the  Holy  One  of  Israel ;  I  am  Jehovah  thy  God,” 
Isaiah  xlviii.  17  ;  xliii.  14 ;  xlix.  7  ;  liv.  8.  “  Thou,  Jehovah,  art 
our  Father,  our  Redeemer,  thy  name  is  from  everlasting,”  Isaiah 
lxiii.  16.  “Thus  saith  Jehovah  thy  Redeemer,- — I  am  Jehovah 
that  spreadeth  abroad  the  earth  by  myself,”  Isaiah  xliv.  24. 
“Thus  saith  Jehovah  the  King  of  Israel  and  his  Redeemer  Je¬ 
hovah  of  Hosts  j  I  am  the  First  and  I  am  the  Last ;  and  beside 
me  there  is  no  Goa,”  Isaiah  xliv.  6.  “  Jehovah  of  Hosts  is  his 

name,  and  thy  Redeemer,  the  Holy  One  of  Israel ;  the  God  of 
the  whole  earth  shall  he  be  called,”  Isaiah  liv.  5.  “  Behold,  the 

days  come,  that  I  will  raise  unto  David  a  righteous  branch,  and 
a  kin^  shall  reign,  and  this  is  his  name,  Jehovah  our  Righteous- 
nessf  Jerem.  xxiii.  5,  6;  xxxiii.  15,  16.  “And  Jehovah  shah 
be  King  over  all  the  earth ;  in  that  day  shall  Jehovah  be  One, 
and  his  name  Onef  Zech.  xiv.  9.  From  all  these  passages,  to* 

f ether  with  the  former,  they  that  sat  on  the  seats  were  con- 
rmed  in  this  opinion,  which  they  unanimously  declared,  viz., 
that  Jehovah  himself  assumed  the  humanity  for  the  purpose  of 
saving  and  redeeming  mankind.  But  instantly  a  voice  was 
heard  from  some  Koman  Catholics  who  had  hid  themselves  in  a 
corner  of  the  temple,  saying,  “How  could  Jehovah  the  Father 
become  a  man  ?  is  not  he  the  Creator  of  the  universe  ?”  And 
one  of  those  who  sat  on  the  second  row  of  seats  turned  himself, 
and  said,  “  Who  was  it,  then?”  and  he  out  of  the  corner  replied, 
“The  Son  from  eternity;”  but  he  received  for  answer,  “Is  not 
the  Son  from  eternity  according  to  your  own  confession  the 
Creator  also  of  the  universe?  and  what  is  a  Son  and  a  God 
born  from  eternity  ?  and  how  can  the  Divine  Essence,  which  is 
one  and  indivisible,  be  separated,  so  that  one  part  can  descend 
and  assume  the  humanity,  and  not  at  the  same  time  the  whole?” 
Another  point  that  was  discussed  concerning  the  Lord,  was, 
whether  or  no,  according  to  this  reasoning,  he  and  the  Father 
were  not  one,  just  as  the  soul  and  body  are  one ;  and  they  said 
that  this  was  a  necessary  consequence,  inasmuch  as  the  soul  is 
from  the  Father.  Then  one  of  those  who  sat  on  the  third  row  of 
seats,  read  the  following  words  out  of  the  confession  of  faith, 
which  is  called  the  Athanasian  Creed :  “  Although  our  Lord  Je¬ 
sus  Christ  the  Son  of  God  is  God  and  man,  yet  he  is  not  two, 
but  one  Christ ;  one  altogether,  by  unity  of  person  ;  for  as  the 
soul  and  body  make  one  man,  so  God  and  man  are  one  Christ 
336 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


962 


Chap,  xxii.] 

he  added  that  this  creed  is  received  throughout  the  whole  Chris¬ 
tian  world,  even  by  the  Roman  Catholics.  Then  they  said, 
“  What  need  is  there  of  further  proof?  God  the  Father  and  he 
are  one,  as  the  soul  and  body  are  one.”  And  they  said,  “  As  this 
is  the  case,  we  perceive  that  the  Lord’s  humanity  is  divine,  be¬ 
cause  it  is  the  humanity  of  Jehovah ;  also  that  the  Lord  ought 
to  be  approached  as  to  his  Divine  Humanity,  and  that  thus  and 
no  otherwise  the  divinity  which  is  called  the  Father  can  be  ap¬ 
proached  the  angel  confirmed  this  conclusion  by  several  pas¬ 
sages  out  of  the  Word,  amongst  which  were  these:  “For  unto 
us  a  child  is  born,  unto  us  a  Son  is  given :  and  his  name  shall 
be  called  Wonderful,  Counsellor,  the  mighty  God ,  the  everlast¬ 
ing  Father ,  the  Prince  of  Peace,”  Isaiah  ix.  6.  In  the  same 
prophet :  “  Doubtless,  thou  art  our  Father ,  though  Abraham  be 
ignorant  of  us,  and  Israel  acknowledge  us  not,  thou  Jehovah 
art  our  Father ,  our  Redeemer ,  thy  name  is  from  everlasting ,” 
Ixiii.  16.  And  in  John:  Jesus  said,  “He  that  believeth  on 
me,  believeth  not  on  me  but  in  him  that  sent  me,  and  he  that 
seeth  me  seeth  him  that  sent  me,”  John  xii.  44,  45.  “Philip 
said  unto  him,  Lord,  show  us  the  Father.  Jesus  saith  unto  him, 
He  that  hath  seen  me,  hath  seen  the  Father  ;  and  how  sayest 
thou  then,  Show  us  the  Father?  believest  thou  not  that  I  am  in 
the  Father  and  the  Father  in  me  ?  believe  me  that  I  am  in  the 
Father  and  the  Father  in  me,”  John  xiv.  8 — 11 :  and,  lastly, 
this  :  “  Jesus  said,  I  am  the  Way,  the  Truth,  and  the  Life  ;  no 
man  cometh  unto  the  Father  but  by  me,”  John  xiv.  6.  On  hear¬ 
ing  these  things,  they  all  declared  with  one  voice  and  one  heart, 
that  the  Lord’s  humanity  is  divine,  and  that  this  ought  to  be 
approached  in  order  to  come  to  the  Father,  inasmuch  as  Jeho¬ 
vah  God,  who  is  the  Lord  from  eternity,  by  it  sent  himself  into 
the  world,  and  made  Himself  visible  to  the  eyes  of  men,  and 
thereby  gave  them  access  unto  him ;  in  like  manner  he  made 
himself  visible  in  a  human  form,  and  thus  accessible  to  the  an¬ 
cients,  but  that  was  by  means  of  an  angel. 

After  this  they  proceeded  to  deliberate  about  the  Holy  Spirit, 
but  previous  to  this  they  laid  open  the  idea  generally  received 
concerning  God  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  which 
is,  that  God  the  Father  is  seated  on  high,  with  the  Son  at  his 
right  hand,  and  that  by  them  is  sent  forth  the  Holy  Ghost  to 
enlighten  and  teach  men ;  but  instantly  there  was  heard  a 
voice  from  heaven,  saying,  “We  cannot  bear  that  idea  of 
thought;  who  does  not  know  that  Jehovah  God  is  omnipres¬ 
ent  ?  he  who  knows  and  acknowledges  this,  will  also  acknow¬ 
ledge  that  it  is  he  who  illuminates  and  teaches,  and  not  a  medi¬ 
ating  God  distinct  from  him,  much  less  is  it  a  third  God  as 
distinct  from  two  others,  as  one  person  from  another ;  where¬ 
fore  let  the  former  vain  idea  be  removed,  and  let  this,  which  is 
just  and  right,  be  received,  and  then  you  will  see  this  subject 
337  vol.  n. — w 


962 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


[Chap,  xxii 


clearly.”  But  immediately  a  voice  was  again  heard  from  amon^ 
the  Roman  Catholics,  who  had  hid  themselves  in  a  corner  ot 
the  temple,  saying,  “  What  then  is  the  Holy  Ghost  mentioned 
in  the  writings  of  the  evangelists  and  Paul,  by  whom  so  many 
learned  men  of  the  clergy,  and  particularly  of  our  church,  pro¬ 
fess  themselves  to  be  guided  ?  who  at  this  day  in  the  Christian 
world  denies  the  Holy  Ghost  and  his  operation  ?”  Upon  this, 
one  who  sat  on  the  second  row  of  seats,  turned  himself,  and 
said,  “  The  Holy  Spirit  is  the  divinity  proceeding  from  Jehovah 
the  Lord  ;  you  insist  that  the  Holy  Spirit  is  a  person  by  him¬ 
self  and  a  God  by  himself,  but  what  is  a  person  going  forth  and 
proceeding  from  a  person  except  it  be  operation  going  forth 
and  proceeding  ?  one  person  cannot  go  forth  and  proceed  from 
another  through  a  third,  but  operation  can ;  or  what  is  a  God 
going  forth  and  proceeding  from  a  God,  but  divinity  going  forth 
and  proceeding?  one  God  cannot  go  forth  and  proceed  from 
another,  and  by  another,  but  divinity  can  go  forth  and  proceed 
from  one  God.  Is  not  the  Divine  Essence  one  and  indivisible, 
and  since  the  Divine  Essence  or  the  Divine  Esse  is  God,  is  not 
God  one  and  indivisible?”  After  hearing  these  things,  they 
that  sat  on  the  seats  came  to  this  unanimous  conclusion,  that 
the  Holy  Ghost  is  not  a  person  by  itself,  nor  a  God  by  itself, 
but  that  it  is  the  holy  divine  going  forth  and  proceeding  from 
the  one  only  omnipresent  God,  who  is  the  Lord.  To  this  the 
angel  who  stood  at  the  golden  table,  on  which  was  the  Word, 
said,  “  It  is  well ;  we  do  not  read  in  any  part  of  the  Old  Testa¬ 
ment  that  the  prophets  spake  the  Word  from  the  Holy  Spirit, 
but  from  Jehovah  the  Lord ;  and  wherever  the  Holy  Spirit  is 
mentioned  in  the  Hew  Testament,  it  signifies  the  proceeding 
divinity,  which  is  the  divine  that  illustrates,  teaches,  vivifies, 
reforms,  and  regenerates.”  After  this  came  on  another  subject 
of  inquiry  concerning  the  Holy  Spirit,  viz.  :  “  From  whom  does 
the  divine,  which  is  called  the  Holy  Spirit,  proceed  ;  from  the 
divine  which  is  called  the  Father,  or  from  the  Divine  Humanity 
which  is  called  the  Son  ?”  And  whilst  they  were  engaged  in 
this  inquiry  there  shone  on  them  a  light  from  heaven,  whereby 
they  saw  tnat  the  Holy  Divine  which  is  meant  by  the  Holy 
Spirit,  proceeds  from  the  divinity  in  the  Lord  through  his  glori¬ 
fied  humanity,  which  is  the  Divine  Humanity,  comparatively 
as  all  activity  proceeds  from  the  soul  through  the  body  in  man ; 
this  the  angel  who  stood  at  the  table  confirmed  from  the  W ord 
by  the  following  passages:  “For  he  whom  the  Father  hath 
sent,  speaketh  the  words  of  God  ;  for  God  giveth  not  the  Spirit 
by  measure  unto  him  ;  the  Father  loveth  the  Son,  and  hath  given 
all  things  into  his  hand,”  John  iii.  34,  35.  “And  there  shall 
come  forth  a  rod  out  of  the  stem  of  Jesse,  and  the  Spirit  of  Je¬ 
hovah  shall  rest  upon  him, the  spirit  of  wisdorn  and  understand¬ 
ing ,  the  spirit  of  counsel  and  of  might ,”  Isaiah  xi.  1,  2.  That 
338 


THE  APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


963 


Chap,  xxii.] 

the  Spirit  of  Jehovah  was  upon  him,  and  that  it  was  in  him, 
Isaiah  xlii.  1 ;  lix.  19,  20  ;  lxi.  1 ;  Luke  iv.  18.  When  the  Hob, 
Spirit  is  come  “ whom  I  will  send  unto  you  from,  the  Father  f 
John  xv.  26.  “He  shall  glorify  me;  for  he  shall  receive  of 
mine ,  and  shall  show  it  unto  you.  All  things  that  the  Father 
hath  are  mine,  therefore  said  I,  that  he  shall  take  of  mine ,  and 
show  it  unto  you,”  John  xvi.  14,  15.  “  If  I  go  away,  I  will 

send  the  Comforter  to  you,”  John  xvi.  7.  “  The  Comforter  is' 

the  Holy  Spirit,”  John  xiv.  26.  “  For  the  Holy  Sp  irit  was 

not  yet ,  because  that  Jesus  was  not  yet  glorified ,”  John  vii.  39. 
After  his  glorification,  “  Jesus  breathed  upon  his  disciples  and 
said,  Receive  ye  the  Holy  Spirit ,”  John  xx.  22.  Inasmuch  as 
the  divine  operation  of  the  Lord  from  his  divine  omnipresence 
is  meant  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  therefore  when  he  spoke  to  his 
disciples  concerning  the  Holy  Spirit  whom  he  was  about  to 
send  from  God  the  Father,  he  also  said,  I  will  not  leave  you 
comfortless,  I  will  come  to  you  *  “At  that  day  ye  shall  know 
that  I  am  in  my  Father,  and  ye  in  me,  and  1  m  yon,”  John 
xiv.  18,  20,  28  ;  and  just  before  his  departure  out  of  the  world, 
he  said,  “  Lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  consumma¬ 
tion  of  the  age,”  Matt,  xxviii.  20.  Having  read  these  words 
in  their  presence,  the  angel  said,  “  From  these  and  many  other 
passages  in  the  Word,  it  is  evident  that  the  divine  which  is 
called  the  Holy  Spirit,  proceeds  from  the  divinity  in  the  Lord 
through  his  Divine  Humanity.”  Hereupon  they  that  sat  on 
the  seats,  said,  “  This  is  divine  truth.”  Finally,  this  decree  was 
passed : — From  what  has  been  deliberated  in  this  Council  we 
see  clearly,  and  therefore  acknowledge  as  holy  truth,  that  in 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  there  is  a  divine  trinity,  consisting  of  the 
all-begetting  divinity  ( divinum  a  quo),  which  is  called  the  F ather, 
the  Divine  Humanity  which  is  called  the  Son,  and  the  Pro¬ 
ceeding  Divine  which  is  called  the  Holy  Spirit :  thus  there  is 
one  God  in  the  church. 

When  these  conclusions  were  determined  in  that  magnifi¬ 
cent  Council,  they  rose  up  to  depart ;  and  the  angel,  the  keeper 
of  the  wardrobe,  presented  to  each  of  them  who  sat  on  the 
seats,  shining  garments,  interwoven  here  and  there  with  threads 
of  gold,  and  said,  u  Receive  ye  these  wedding  garments  ;”  and 
they  were  conducted  in  a  glorious  manner  to  the  new  Christian 
heaven,  with  which  the  Lord’s  church  on  earth,  which  is  the 
New  Jerusalem,  is  to  be  in  conjunction. 

Apoc.  xxii.  21. 

THE  GRACE  OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST  EE 
WITH  YOU  ALL.  AMEN. 


339 


f  • 


INDEX 


TO  THE 


APOCALYPSE  REVEALED 


I. — OF  WORDS,  NAMES,  AND  THINGS; 
II.— OF  THE  MEMORABLE  RELATIONS; 
HI.— OF  PASSAGES  OF  SCRIPTURE. 


NOTICE  TO  THE  READER. 


A  Latin  manuscript  copy  of  this  Index,  from  which  the  following 
translation  was  made,  is  in  the  possession  of  the  Editor,  who  transcribed 
it  from  a  copy  brought  from  Sweden  by  Mr.  Charles  Frederick 
Nordenskjoi.d  in  1783.  The  original  manuscript  of  Emanuel  Swe- 
den-borg,  from  which  the  first  transcript  was  made,  is  deposited  in  the 
Royal  Library  at  Stockholm. 


J.  A.  T. 


' 


* 


■ 


• 

.  • 

INDEX 


OP 


W  ORDS,  NAMES,  AND  THINGS, 


CONTAINED  IN  THE 


APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


%*  la  tli«j  following  Index,  ill.  or  illustrated,  signifies  more  fully  explained 
sho.  signifies  snown,  or  proved  from  the  Word  ;  and  sign.,  signifies  or  denotes. 


ABADDON  [Abaddon).  See  Destroyer. 

ABOMINATION  ( abominatio ).  That  the  evils  enumerated  in  the 
second  table  of  the  decalogue  are  called  abominations,  sho.  n.  891. 

ABYSS  (a byssus).  A  description  of  the  pit  of  the  abyss,  where  they 
are  who  have  confirmed  in  themselves  faith  alone  separated  from  charity, 
n.  421,  442. 

ACCUSE,  to  (i accusare ).  That  accuser  and  to  accuse,  when  spoken 
of  the  devil,  sign .  to  bring  forth  various  things  out  of  man,  and  to  condemn, 
n.  554. 

ADULTERY  (adulterium).  That  to  commit  adultery  and  whoredom 
sign,  to  adulterate  and  to  falsify  the  goods  and  truths  of  the  Word,  ill. 
and  sho.  n.  134.  The  reason  is,  because  in  the  Word  and  in  every  part 
thereof  there  is  a  marriage  of  the  Lord  and  the  church,  also  a  marriage  of 
good  and  truth,  which  constitutes  the  church;  concerning  which,  n.  134, 
359,  380,  812,  816,  881,  955.  See  Marriage  and  Bridegroom.  That 
by  the  great  whore  of  Babylon  is  sign,  the  adulteration  and  profanation  of 
the  Word,  n.  719.  See  Papists. 

AFAR  OFF  ( longinquum ).  That  afar  off  sign,  remoteness  of  state, 
that  is,  removed  from  such  things  as  constitute  states  of  good  and  truth, 
and  thence  appertain  to  the  church,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  769.  The  contrary  is 
sign,  by  near,  n.  947 ;  see  At  Hand.  That  to  stand  afar  off,  and  to 
lament  over  damnation,  sign,  to  be  in  a  state  remote  from  damnation  and 
in  fear,  n.  769,  783,  787. 

AFFECTION  ( affect i\).  See  Love. 

AFFLICTION  ( afilictw ).  That  affliction  sign,  the  state  of  the  church 
infested  by  evils  and  falsesj  sho.  n.  33.  That  it  also  sign,  temptations,  n. 
377.  That  affliction  is  predicated  of  falses,  n.  95,  137. 

AFTER  (post).  That  fio  walk  after  another  sign,  to  obey,  fbo.  n.  578 


APE 


AIK  (  aer).  What  is  signified  by  air,  see  n.  708. 

ALAS  ( vce ).  See  Wo. 

ALLELUJAH  ( alleluja ).  That  it  sign,  praise  ye  God  ;  that  it  was  ar 
expression  of  thanksgiving,  confession,  and  celebration  of  the  Lord  from 
joy  of  heart,  sho.  n.  803,  807,  808.  See  To  Praise. 

ALTAR  ( altare ).  That  in  the  church  amongst  the  children  of  Israel  ' 
there  were  two  altars,  one  for  burnt-offerings,  the  other  for  incense ;  and 
that  by  the  altar  for  burnt-offerings  is  represented,  and  thence  signified 
worship  from  celestial  love,  and  by  the  altar  for  incense,  worship  from 
spiritual  love,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  392,  649.  See  Sacrifice  and  Incense. 
That  the  altar  for  burnt-offerings  also  sign,  the  celestial  kingdom  of  the 
Lord,  n.  649.  That  fire  was  continually  burning  upon  the  altar  of  burnt- 
offering,  and  that  hence  fire  was  taken  in  the  censer,  and  offered  with 
incense,  sho.  n.  395.  That  that  fire  sign,  the  divine  celestial  love,  n. 
395.  See  Fire. 

AMEN  (amen).  That  amen  sign,  confirmation  from  the  truth,  and 
since  the  Lord  is  truth  itself,  it  sign,  confirmation  from  the  Lord,  sho.  n. 
23,  61,  199,  292  ;  and  it  also  sign,  consent  of  all,  n.  37 5. 

AMPHITHEATRE  (amphitheatrum).  Concerning  the  amphitheatre 
where  the  dragons  held  their  diversions,  ill.  n.  655.  Concerning  their  di¬ 
versions  there,  see  Faith. 

ANGEL  ( angelus ).  That  by  angel,  in  a  supreme  sense,  is  meant  the 
Lord,  in  a  respective  sense,  heaven,  also  a  heavenly  society,  and  likewise 
divine  truth,  n.  647,  910.  That  by  angel,  in  a  supreme  sense,  is  meant 
the  Lord,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  344,  465,  647,  910,  5,  258 ;  also  by  the  seven 
angels,  n.  657.  That  by  angel  and  angels  are  sign,  heaven,  because  hea¬ 
ven  is  heaven  from  the  Lord,  n.  5,  342,  910.  That  by  Michael  and  Gabriel 
are  not  meant  any  archangel,  but  societies  of  heaven  and  ministries  therein ; 
that  by  Michael  are  meant  societies  of  angels,  whose  special  ministry  is  to 
teach,  that  the  Lord  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  that  God  the 
Father  and  He  are  one  ;  and  that  by  Gabriel  are  meant  societies  of  angels, 
wherein  is  taught,  that  Jehovah  came  into  the  world,  and  that  his  hu¬ 
man  nature  is  the  Son  of  God,  n.  548,  564,  77.  That  angel  sign,  divine 
truth,  n.  900,  910.  Concerning  the  angels  of  the  third  heaven,  n.  120, 
and  in  the  following.  That  an  angel  does  not  speak  with  man  out  of 
heaven,  but  the  Lord  through  heaven  ;  but  when  an  angel  is  to  talk  with 
man,  he  is  sent  out  of  heaven,  and  talks  with  man  from  the  Lord,  n.  816; 
see  Heaven.  That  the  angels  are  not  superior  to  men,  but  their  equals ; 
the  reason  why  they  excel  men  in  wisdom,  is,  because  they  are  in  spiritual 
light,  but  men  in  natural  light,  n.  818.  That  aiigels  and  spirits  know 
nothing  of  man,  with  whom  they  do  not  speak ;  the  reason  is,  because 
they  are  consociated  by  correspondences  as  to  thoughts,  but  as  to  the 
affections  it  is  different,  n.  943.  That  angels  ar<&  consociated  with  men, 
but  the  Lord  only  is  conjoined  with  them,  n.  81$,  946.  That  angels  are 
not  to  be  invoked,  much  less  worshipped,  but  only  the  Lord,  n.  818.  That 
he  is  an  angel  of  heaven  who  receives  the  Lord'  in  love  and  faith,  n.  344. 

ANIMALS  ( animalia ).  See  Beasts.  Concerning  the  four  animals, 
see  Cherubims.  / 

ANOINTING,  to  Anoint  ( unctio ,  unger L  vide  oleum).  See  Oil. 

ANTIPAS  ( Antipas ),  the  martyr,  that  i/s,  a  confessor  of  the  truth, 
n.112. 

APES  (simia).  Concerning  apes  mounted  on  horses,  and  seated 

6 


ASE 


thereon  with  their  bodies  reversed ;  who  they  were,  and  of  what  nature 
and  quality,  ill.  n.  889. 

APOCALYPSE  or  REVELATION  ( Apocalypsis ).  That  the  Apoca¬ 
lypse  treats  concerning  the  last  state  of  the  Christian  church,  afterwards 
concerning  the  last  judgment,  and  lastly  concerning  the  New  Church, 
which  is  the  New  Jerusalem,  and  not  concerning  the  empires  or  kingdoms 
of  the  world,  preface,  and  n.  2,  227,  387,  483,  543.  That  in  series  it 
treats  of  the  falses  in  the  church,  inasmuch  as  the  truths  of  the  New 
Church  cannot  be  received  before  those  falses  are  discovered  and  removed, 
n.  700.  That  the  Apocalypse  was  manifested  to  John  by  the  Lord, 
and  that  it  is  now  opened  by  the  Lord,  preface,  and  n.  953,  954?  957. 
That  nothing  shall  be  added  or  taken  away  from  what  is  written  in  the 
Apocalypse,  sign,  that  nothing  shall  be  added  or  taken  away  from  the 
truths  of  the  New  Church,  which  contain  prophecies,  and  are  now  re¬ 
vealed,  ill.  n.  957 — 959.  That  the  last  words  in  the  Apocalypse  are  the 
words  of  disponsation  between  the  Lord  and  the  church  to  marriage,  n. 
960. 

APOSTLES  ( apostoli ).  That  by  the  disciples  of  the  Lord  are  meant 
those  who  are  taught  and  instructed  in  the  goods  and  truths  of  the 
church,  n.  79.  That  by  apostles  are  meant  those  who  teach  the  goods 
and  truths  of  the  church,  and  that  the  twelve  apostles  of  the  Lord  conse¬ 
quently  represented  and  thence  in  the  Word  signify  the  church  as  to  all  the 
goods  and  truths  thereof,  n.  5,  233,  790,  903,  915.  What  is  signified  by 
Peter,  James,  and  John,  n.  5.  That  the  same  is  signified  by  the  apostles 
sitting  on  twelve  thrones,  and  judging  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel,  n.  233, 
798.  That  the  apostles  are  called  holy,  because  they  represented  holy 
things,  n.  790. 

ARK  (area).  See  Decalogue. 

ARMAGEDDON  ( Armageddon ).  That  Armageddon  sign,  the  love 
of  honour,  dominion,  and  pre-eminence,  sho.  n.  707.  That  to  gather  to¬ 
gether  to  war,  in  Armageddon,  sign,  a  state  of  combat  from  falses  against 
truths,  and  a  desire  of  destroying  the  New  Church,  arising  from  a  love  of 
dominion  or  power  and  pre-eminence,  n.  707,  ill.  n.  839.  Concerning 
the  combat  in  Armageddon  with  respect  to  the  understanding  of  the 
Lord’s  prayer  in  its  beginning,  ill.  n.  839.  See  Prayer. 

ARMS  (arma).  That  arms  sign,  such  things  as  belong  to  spiritual 
war,  sho.  n.  436.  See  War.  That  breast-plates  sign,  argumentations, 
sho.  n.  436,  450. 

ARMY  or  HOST  ( exercitus ).  That  an  army  sign,  those  who  are  in 
divine  goods  and  truths,  and  thence  abstractedly  goods  and  truths,  and  in 
the  opposite  sense,  those  who  are  in  evils  and  falses,  and  thence  abstract¬ 
edly  evils  and  falses,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  447,  833.  That  therefore  the  sun, 
moon,  and  stars,  are  called  hosts  or  armies,  sho.  n.  447.  That  by  sun, 
moon,  and  stars,  are  sign,  the  goods  and  truths  of  the  church,  also  its  evils 
and  falses,  n.  413.  See  Sun,  Moon,  and  Stars. 

ARTIFICER  (arti/ex).  That  an  artificer  sign,  a  man  who  is  intelli¬ 
gent,  ana  wrho  from  understanding  thinks  truths,  and,  in  an  opposito 
sense,  who  from  self-derived  intelligence  thinks  falses,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  793. 
That  every  kind  of  device  in  the  world  corresponds  with  such  things  as 
belong  to  angelic  wisdom,  ill.  n.  793. 

ASER  ( Ascher ).  That  Aser,  in  a  supreme  sense,  sign,  eternity,  in  a 
spiritual  sense,  eternal  beatitude,  in  a  natural  sense,  the  affection  of  good 

7 


and  truth,  also  the  love  of  being  useful,  which  is  called  mutual  love,  sho 
n.  353. 

ASIA  (Asia).  That  Asia  sign,  those  who  are  in  the  light  of  truth 
from  the  Word,  ill.  n.  11.  Concerning  Great  Tartary  in  Asia,  n.  1 1.  See 
Tartary. 

ASSYRIA  or  ASHUR  (Assyria).  That  it  sign,  the  rational  faculty 
of  the  church,  ill.  n.  444.  See  Euphrates. 

AT-HAND,  NEAR  ( prope ,  propinquam).  That  at-hand  and  nea* 
sign,  nearness  of  state,  also  that  it  is  absolutely  necessary,  ill.  n.  94V 
See  also  Afar-off,  and  Shortly. 

ATMOSPHERES  (atmospheres).  That  in  the  spiritual  world  there 
are  atmospheres  like  ether,  air,  and  water,  in  which  the  angels  of  the  three 
heavens  dwell,  and  that  those  atmospheres  are  spiritual,  n.  238,  878. 

AXE  (  securis).  That  an  axe  sign,  the  false  from  self-derived  intelli 
gence,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  847. 


B 

BABEL  and  BABYLON  (Babel  et  Babylon ,  vide  Pontijicii).  See 
Papists. 

BALAAM  (Bileam).  That  Balaam  was  a  hypocrite  and  a  diviner  or 
soothsayer,  and  that  through  his  counsel  given  to  Balak  he  sought  to  de¬ 
stroy  the  children  of  Israel  by  eating  things  offered  to  idols,  sho.  n.  114. 

BALANCES  or  SCALES  ( lances ,  statera ,  vide  mensura).  See 
Measure. 

BALD  (calvus).  That  it  sign,  those  who  are  without  truths  from  the 
Word,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  47. 

BAPTISM  (baptismus).  What  the  Papists  teach  concerning  baptism 
may  be  seen  in  what  is  set  forth  concerning  their  doctrine,  n.  I.  That 
baptism  is  a  sacrament  of  repentance  and  an  introduction  into  the  church, 
ill.  n.  224,  and  at  n.  531  towards  the  end,  n.  776.  What  the  Reformed 
teach  concerning  baptism,  see  what  is  set  forth  concerning  their  doctrines 
at  n.  VI.  That  baptism  is  for  a  sign  before  angels,  and  for  a  memorial 
before  men,  n.  776.  The  reason  of  John’s  baptism,  n.  776.  That  bap¬ 
tism  represents  and  thence  signifies  a  cleansing  and  purification  from  evils 
and  falses,  and  consequently  reformation  and  regeneration ;  the  like  was 
formerly  signified  by  washiug,  sho.  n.  378. 

BARLEY  (hordeum,  vide  triticum).  See  Wheat. 

BEAR  (ursus).  That  bears  sign,  those  who  read  the  Word  and  do  not 
understand  it,  whereby  they  involve  themselves  in  fallacies,  ill.  and  sho.  n. 
573.  That  in  the  spiritual  world  there  appear  bears  that  are  hurtful  and 
bears  that  are  harmless,  n.  573. 

BEAR  WITNESS,  to  (testari).  See  Testimony. 

BEAST  (bestia).  That  beast  sign,  various  things  with  men  and  an¬ 
gels,  which  appertain  to  their  will  or  affection  and  to  their  .mderstanding 
and  thought,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  290.  That  beasts  sign,  men  as  to  their  nat¬ 
ural  affections  and  concupiscences,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  567.  That  affections 
and  concupiscences  appear  in  the  spiritual  world  as  beasts,  concerning 
which  see  n.  601.  Beasts,  birds,  and  fishes,  in  general  termed  creatures. 
sign,  affections,  perceptions,  and  thoughts  among  men,  and  consequently 
men  as  to  such  things,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  405.  That  man  and  beast  sign 
man  as  to  spiritual  affection  and  as  to  natural  affection,  sho.  n.  567 
8 


B  L  0 


What  is  sign,  by  the  four  beasts  rising  out  of  the  sea  in  Daniel,  chap.  vii. 
and  that  nearly  the  same  is  sign,  by  the  beast  from  the  sea  in  Apoc.  xiii.^ 
ill.  n.  574.  That  by  the  beast  from  the  sea  in  Apoc.  xiii.  are  sign,  the 
men  of  the  external  church,  who  are  called  the  laity,  who  are  in  faith 
separate  from  charity,  n.  594.  That  by  the  beast  from  the  earth,  which 
is  also  called  the  false  prophet,  are  meant  the  men  of  the  church  on  earth, 
who  are  called  clergy,  and  are  in  faith  separate  from  charity,  sho.  n.  594. 
That  by  the  throne  of  the  beast  is  sign,  where  the  false  of  faith  reigns,  n. 
694.  That  by  the  beast,  his  image,  his  mark,  and  the  number  of  his 
name,  is  sign,  faith  alone,  its  doctrine,  its  acknowledgment,  and  the  falsifi¬ 
cation  of  the  Word,  n.  660,  679.  That  bv  the  scarlet  beast  is  sign,  the 
Word,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  723,  733—735,  739—741.  746,  749.  What  is 
sign,  by  the  four  animals,  see  Cherubims. 

BED  ( lectus ).  That  bed  sign,  doctrine,  ill.  from  beds  in  the  spiritual 
world,  and  sho.  n.  137.  That  Jacob,  inasmuch  as  in  the  Word  he  sign. 
the  doctrine  of  the  church,  when  any  one  thinks  profoundly  concerning 
him,  there  appears  a  man  above  towards  the  right,  as  it  were  lying  on  a 
bed,  n.  137  at  the  end. 

BENJAMIN  {Benjamin).  That  Benjamin  sign,  a  life  of  truth  origin¬ 
ating  in  good,  sho.  n.  361. 

BIND,  to  { vincire ,  vide  vinctus).  See  Bound. 

BIRD  {avis).  See  Fowl. 

BIRTH  {nativitas).  By  births  and  conceptions  in  the  Word  are 
meant  spiritual  births  and  conceptions,  which  relate  to  the  good  of  love 
and  the  truth  of  faith ;  inasmuch  as  they  are  procreated  from  the  mar¬ 
riage  of  good  and  truth,  ill.  n.  139,  ill.  n.  543.  That  the  members  of 
generation  in  both  sexes  correspond  with  celestial  love,  n.  213.  See  to 
Bring  forth. 

BISHOPS  {episcopi).  Some  particulars  relative  to  certain  English  bish¬ 
ops  in  the  spiritual  world,  contained  in  memorable  relations  at  the  end 
of  some  chapters,  n.  241,  675,  716. 

BITTER  {amarum).  That  it  sign,  falsified  truth,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  411. 
See  Wormwood. 

BLACK,  BLACKNESS  {nigrum,  nigredo).  That  there  are  two  kinds 
of  blackness ;  one  in  opposition  to  white,  and  the  other  in  opposition  to 
red,  concerning  which  see  n.  231,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  312.  That  blackness 
also  sign,  ignorance,  n.  915. 

BLASPHEMY  {Llasphemia).  That  it  is  a  denial  of  the  divinity  of 
the  Lord,  and  the  sanctity  of  the  Word,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  57 1.  That  it  is 
also  profanation,  ill.  n.  723. 

BLESSED  ( heatus ).  That  the  blessed  sign,  those  who  have  the  felicity 
of  eternal  life,  n.  639,  816,  944,  951. 

BLIND  {ccecus).  That  the  blind  sign,  those  who  do  not  know  truth, 
and  those  who  do  not  understand  truth,  sho.  n.  210. 

BLOOD  {sanguis).  That  the  blood  of  the  Lamb  sign,  the  divine 
truth  of  the  Lord  in  him  and  from  him,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  379,  for  this  rea¬ 
son,  because  the  Lord  is  the  Word,  and  the  divine  truth  therein  is  meant 
by  his  blood,  and  the  divine  good  therein  by  his  flesh,  likewise  by  his 
body,  ill.  n.  555,  684.  That  blood,  in  the  opposite  sense,  sign,  violence 
offered  to  the  Word,  consequently  to  the  Lord,  sho.  n.  825  That,  in 
the  opposite  sense,  t  signifies  divine  truth  falsified,  adulterated,  and  pro- 
0 


B  R  1 


faned,  sho.  n.  379,  404,  687,  688.  That  blood  as  of  one  dead  s ign.  the 
infernal  false  principle,  ill.  n.  681. 

BOOK  {liber).  That  books  sign,  the  interiors  of  the  mind  of  man 
because  in  them  are  written  all  things  appertaining  to  his  life,  n.  867 
That  the  book  of  life  is  the  Lord  considered  as  the  Word,  consequently 
the  Word,  n.  958.  That  to  be  written  in  the  book  of  life,  and  to  be 
judged  therefrom,  sign,  from  the  divine  truth  of  the  Word,  and  from  the 
Lord  thereby,  sho.  n.  256.  That  to  open  the  book,  and  to  loose  the 
seals  thereof,  sign,  to  know  the  states  of  all,  and  to  judge  every  one  ac¬ 
cording  to  his  state,  ill.  n.  259,  295.  That  no  one  can  look  in  the  book, 
sign,  that  no  one  but  the  Lord  alone  is  able  to  know  it  in  the  least,  n. 
262.  See  Seal.  That  to  be  written  in  the  book  of  life,  sign,  he  who 
believes  in  the  Lord,  and  lives  according  to  his  commandments,  sho.  n. 
874.  That  not  to  be  written  in  the  book  of  life,  sign,  on  the  contrary, 
n.  874.  That  by  the  little  book  open  in  the  hand  of  the  angel,  is  meant 
that  essential  of  the  New  Church,  that  the  Lord,  even  as  to  his  Human¬ 
ity,  is  the. God  of  heaven  and  earth,  n.  469.  What  was  written  in  that 
little  book,  may  be  seen,  n.  472.  That  to  depart  as  a  book  or  scroll  rolled 
together,  sign,  that  good  and  truth,  which  is  in  the  Word,  should  recede 
and  become  hidden  in  the  church,  n.  335.  It  is  said  that  the  book  was 
rolled  together,  because  books  were  then  made  of  skins,  and  were  rolled 
up,  n.  335. 

BOTTLE  {uter).  That  a  bottle  or  pitcher  sign,  the  same  as  its  con¬ 
tents,  sho.  n.  672. 

BOTTOMLESS  PIT  {abyssus).  See  Abyss. 

BOUND,  to  BIND  ( vinctus ,  vincire).  That  to  be  bound  in  prison 
and  in  custody,  sign,  to  be  infested  by  evils  and  falses,  sho.  n.  99.  See 
Captive. 

BOW  (arcus).  That  a  bow  sign,  doctrine  combating  from  truths 
against  falses,  and  from  falses  against  truths,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  299.  That 
therefore  arrows  and  shafts  sign,  truths  or  falses,  n.  299. 

BRASS  (ces).  That  brass  sign,  natural  good,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  775. 

BREAD  (panis).  That  there  are  bread  and  wine  in  the  holy  supper 
because  bread  there  sign,  the  holy  principle  of  love,  and  wine  the  holy 
principle  of  faith ;  and  because  the  material  bread  and  the  heavenly  bread 
mutually  correspond  therein,  also  the  material  wine  and  the  heavenly 
wine,  ill.  n.  224.  That  bread  from  flour  of  wheat  was  offered  up  toge¬ 
ther  with  the  sacrifices  upon  the  altar,  which  was  called  a  cake  or  meat¬ 
offering,  sho.  n.  778.  That  the  bread  of  faces  upon  the  table  in  the 
tabernacle  was  also  made  of  fine  flour  of  wheat,  sho.  n.  778 ;  because 
wheat  sign,  the  good  of  the  church  from  the  Word,  and  fine  flour  its 
:ruth  thence  derived,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  315. 

BREADTH  (latitudo).  That  breadth  sign,  the  truth  of  the  church, 
and  length  the  good  of  the  church,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  906,  907. 

BREAST  (mamma,  mamilla).  See  Paps. 

BREAST-PLATE  ( thorax ,  vide  arma).  See  Arms. 

BRIDEGROOM,  BRIDE  (sponsus,  sponsa).  That  by  virtue  of  the 
marriage  of  the  Lord  with  the  church,  the  Lord  is  called  the  bridegroom, 
and  the  church  the  bride,  n.  797,  881.  That  the  New  Church,  which  is 
the  New  Jerusalem,  is  called  the  bride  the  Lamb’s  wife,  sho.  n.  813,  955 
That  the  church  is  called  the  bride  while  it  is  establishing,  and  that  it  i* 
10 


CAP 


called  the  wife  when  it  is  established,  n.  895  towards  the  end.  That  at 
the  end  of  the  Apocalypse  the  bride  and  bridegroom  speak,  that  is,  the 
Lord  and  the  church,  as  if  it  were  during  the  desponsation,  n.  960. 

BRIDLE  of  a  HORSE  ( fraenum  equi).  That  the  bridle  of  a  horse 
sign .  that  by  which  the  understanding  is  guided,  sho.  n.  653. 

BRING  FORTH,  to ,  to  TRAVAIL  in  BIRTH,  BIRTH  ( parere ,  par- 
tu?'ire,  partus).  That  to  bring  forth  and  to  travail  in  birth  sign,  to  con¬ 
ceive  and  bring  forth  those  things  which  appertain  to  spiritual  life,  sho. 
n.  535.  See  also  Birth. 

BROTHER  (/rater).  That  a  man-brother  is  spoken  of  charity,  and 
a  companion  of  faith,  sho.  n.  32.  That  the  Lord  calls  those,  who  from 
him  are  in  charity,  brothers,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  32.  But  that  it  is  not  writ¬ 
ten,  neither  is  it  becoming  that  they,  on  the  contrary,  should  call  the 
Lord  brother,  n.  32. 

BUILDING  ( structura ).  That  building  or  structure  sign,  every  sub¬ 
ject  to  which  it  relates,  because  the  all  of  it  is  in  the  building,  n.  911. 

BURY,  BURIAL,  MONUMENT  ( sepelire ,  sepultura ,  sepulchrum). 
That  to  be  buried  sign,  to  rise  again,  and  to  continue  life,  because  all 
earthly  and  impure  things  are  rejected,  n.  506.  That  not  to  be  buried 
sign,  to  continue  in  things  earthly  and  unclean,  and  for  that  reason  to  be 
rejected  as  damned,  sho.  n.  506. 

BUY,  to  ( emere ).  That  by  buying  and  selling  is  sign,  to  acquire  know¬ 
ledges  of  good  and  truth,  or  truths,  and  to  teach  them,  sho.  n.  606.  See 
to  Trade.  That  by  the  bought  of  the  Lord  are  sign,  the  redeemed,  that 
is,  the  regenerate,  n.  619. 


fl 

CALF  ( vitulus ).  That  a  calf  sign,  the  natural  affection  of  knowing 
truths,  and,  in  an  opposite  sense,  the  affection  of  knowing  falses,  sho.  n. 
242.  That  calves  in  sacrifices  sign,  the  affection  of  knowing  truths  ;  and 
that  the  calves  of  Egypt,  and  the  calves  of  Samaria,  sign,  the  affection  of 
knowing  falses,  n.  242.  That  the  calf,  which  was  one  of  the  four  animals 
which  were  cherubims,  sign,  the  divine  truth  of  the  Word  as  to  affection, 
ill.  n.  242'. 

CALLED  ( vocatus ).  That  by  the  called,  in  a  general  sense,  are  meant 
all  throughout  the  world,  because  all  are  called,  n.  744.  That  by  the 
called,  in  a  particular  sense,  are  meant  they  who  are  with  the  Lord,  ill. 
n.  744.  That  the  called  to  the  marriage-supper  of  the  Lamb  sign,  those 
who  receive  the  things  which  are  of  the  New  Church,  n.  816.  That  the 
called,  the  chosen,  and  the  faithful,  sign,  those  who  are  in  the  externals, 
the  internals,  and  inmost  principles  of  the  church,  n.  744. 

CAMP  ( castra ).  That  a  camp  sign,  all  the  truths  and  goods  of  the 
church,  sho.  n.  862. 

CANDLE  ( lucerna ,  vide  candelabrum).  See  Candlestick. 

CANDLESTICK  (candelabrum).  That  it  sign,  the  church  as  to  illu¬ 
mination  from  the  Lord  through  the  Word,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  43,  75.  That 
in  particular  it  sign,  intelligence  and  faith,  n.  493.  That  the  seven  can¬ 
dlesticks  sign,  the  New  Church  in  the  heavens  and  on  the  earths,  ill.  n. 
66.  That  the  seven  lamps  sign,  the  same,  n.  237.  That  lamps  and  can 
dies  sign,  intelligence  in  both  senses,  n.  408. 

CAPTIVE,  CAPTIVITY  ( captivus ,  captivitas)  That  captivity  sion 


spiritual  captivity,  which  is  a  leading  away  from  truths  and  goods,  and  a 
detention  in  falses  and  evils,  sho.  n.  591.  That  the  bound  and  shut  up 
in  prison  sign,  the  same  as  captives,  n.  591,  sho.  n.  884  towards  the  end. 
See  Bound. 

CHAIN  (catena).  That  to  have  a  chain  in  the  hand  sign,  the  endea¬ 
vour  proceeding  from  the  power  of  binding  and  loosing,  n.  840. 

CHALICE  (calix,  vid q  poculum).  See  Cup. 

CHARIOT  (currus).  That  a  chariot  sign,  the  doctrine  of  the  church, 
sho.  n.  437.  That  a  coach  sign,  nearly  the  same,  sho.  n.  781. 

CHARITY  (charitas).  For  the  good  of  charity  and  of  life,  see  Works. 
For  the  nature  of  mutual  love,  n.  353,  see  Love.  That  faith  exists  from 
charity,  aud  that  it  is  the  form  of  charity,  altogether  like  speech  and 
sound,  ill.  n.  655,  ill.  n.  875.  What  is  the  quality  of  the  man  of  the 
church,  if  he  gives  charity  the  precedence ;  and  what  is  his  quality,  if  he 
gives  faith  the  precedence,  ill.  n.  655.  That  charity  and  faith  are  not 
any  thing  'unless  they  are  in  works,  and  that  in  works  they  exist  and  sub¬ 
sist,  ill.  n.  875.  That  charity  and  faith  also  exist  and  subsist  in  works 
while  they  are  inwardly  in  will  or  endeavour,  ill.  n.  875.  A  comparison 
made  between  charity  and  faith,  and  heat  and  light,  from  which  may  be 
seen  the  nature  of  faith  united  with  charity,  and  the  nature  of  faith  sep¬ 
arated  from  charity,  ill.  n.  875.  That  charity  consists  in  performing  the 
commandments  of  the  decalogue,  sho.  from  Paul,  n.  356.  A  disputation 
among  those  who  make  faith  the  primitive,  and  consequently  spiritual, 
and  thence  heavenly,  ill.  n.  386,  655.  That  our  neighbour  is  not  to  be 
thought  of  from  his  person,  but  from  his  quality  or  character,  ill.  n.  611. 
That  a  dispute  concerning  faith  alone  was  heard  at  a  distance  like  the 
gnashing  of  teeth,  and  a  disputation  concerning  charity  like  a  beating 
noise,  ill.  n.  386. 

CHASTEN,  i to,  and  to  REBUKE  (castigare  et  arguere).  That  they 
sign,  to  tempt,  n.  215. 

CHERUBIMS  (cherubi).  That  the  four  animals  in  the  throne,  and 
round  about  the  throne,  were  cherubims ;  and  that  cherubims  sign,  the 
Word  in  its  literal  sense,  and  defences  or  guards,  lest  the  interior  senses, 
which  are  spiritual  and  celestial,  should  be  hurt,*'//,  and  sho.  n.  239,  275, 
296,  314.  The  first  chapter  of  Ezekiel  concerning  the  cherubims  ex¬ 
plained,  n.  239  towards  the  end.  That  seraphim  sign,  doctrine  from  the 
Word,  n.  245. 

CHRIST  (Christus).  That  Christ  is  the  Messiah,  sho.  n.  520.  That 
Christ  or  the  Messiah  is  the  Son  of  God,  sho.  n.  520.  That  by  Christ  is 
meant  the  Divine  Humanity  of  the  Lord,  n.  520 ;  see  Lord.  That  by 
Christ  is  meant  divine  truth,  and  that  by  false  Christs  are  meant  divine 
truths  falsified,  sho.  n.  595. 

CHURCH  (ecclesia).  For  the  doctrine  of  the  Reformed  concerning  the 
church,  see  the  doctrines  of  the  Reformed  churches  in  what  is  premised, 
p.  22.  That  the  church  appears  before  the  Lord  as  a  man,  beautiful  or 
deformed  according  to  its  doctrine,  and  at  the  same  time  conformity  of 
life  to  it,  n.  601.  That  the  church  becomes  more  perfect,  as  the  various 
things  of  which  it  consists  are  conveniently  disposed  in  their  order,  n.  66, 
73.  That  every  church  commences  from  the  goods  of  life  or  charity, 
and  terminates  in  faith  alone,  n.  82.  That  the  church  in  process  of  time 
decreases,  by  receding  from  the  good  of  love  and  truths  of  faith,  even 
until  evil  is  supposed  to  be  good,  and  falsehood  truth,  n.  658.  That  the 
12 


CHU 


angels  of  heaven  lament  when  the  church  on  the  earths  is  destroyed, 
and  pray  to  the  Lord  that  it  may  be  brought  to  an  end,  which  is  effect¬ 
ed  by  the  last  judgment,  ill.  n.  645.  Because  the  church  on  the  earths 
is  the  foundation  of  heaven,  n.  645.  That  at  the  end  of  the  present 
church  there  exists  such  an  inversion  and  affliction,  as  can  never  be  ex¬ 
ceeded,  sho.  n.  711.  That  the  church  on  the  earths  will  be  in  all  things, 
even  as  the  church  is  in  the  heavens,  because  they  are  conjoined  like  the 
internal  and  the  external  with  man,  ill.  n.  533.  That  the  church  on  the 
earths,  like  heaven,  is  distinguished  into  three  degrees ;  hence  that  those 
who  are  in  the  church,  are  in  the  externals,  internals,  and  inmost  princi¬ 
ples  thereof,  n.  744.  That  they  who  are  in  the  externals  are  said  to  be 
the  called ;  they  who  are  in  the  internals,  the  chosen ;  and  they  who  are 
in  the  inmost  principles,  the  faithful,  n.  744.  That  the  doctrine  of  truth 
constitutes  the  church,  and  a  life  conformable  thereto  constitutes  religion, 
ill.  n.  923.  That  where  the  life  is  not  conformable  to  doctrine,  there  is 
neither  religion  nor  church,  n.  923.  That  at  this  day  there  is  no  church 
in  the  Christian  world,  neither  among  the  Roman  Catholics,  nor  among 
the  Reformed,  ill.  n.  263,  ill.  n.  675.  That  there  is  no  church  among 
the  Roman  Catholics,  but  a  religion  *  because  they  do  not  approach  the 
Lord,  nor  read  the  Word,  and  because  they  invoke  the  dead,  n.  718. 
That  the  church  of  the  Lord  as  to  doctrine  is  represented  as  a  city,  and 
sometimes  as  an  espoused  virgin,  ill.  n.  881.  That  by  the  seven  churches 
are  meant  all  who  are  of  the  church  in  the  Christian  world,  and  every 
one  according  to  reception,  n.  10,  41,  69. 

That  in  the  Word  of  both  Testaments  it  is  predicted  concerning  a  new 
church,  which  shall  acknowledge  the  Lord  only,  and  that  this  prediction 
has  not  been  fulfilled  until  this  day,  n.  478.  That  this  new  church,  inas¬ 
much  as  it  will  acknowledge  the  Lord  only,  is  called  the  bride  and  the 
wife  of  the  Lord,  sho.  n.  533.  That  this  New  Church  is  meant  and  de¬ 
scribed  in  the  Apocalypse  by  the  New  Jerusalem,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  880,  881, 
That  all  things  appertaining  to  the  New  Church  will  originate  in  the  good 
of  love,  n.  907,  ill.  n.  908,  912,  91 7.  That  all  who  are  in  truths  origin¬ 
ating  in  good  are  received  into  the  New  Church,  because  they  love  the 
light  thereof ;  and  that  the  rest  cannot  bear  that  light,  ill.  n.  922.  That 
this  New  Church  is  successively  formed  and  increases  ;  the  reason  where¬ 
of  is,  that  the  falses  of  the  former  church  are  first  to  be  rejected,  also  that 
a  new  heaven  has  first  to  be  formed,  which  will  act  in  unity  with  it,  n. 
547.  That  this  New  Church  cannot  be  established  before  those  thino-s 
which  are  meant  by  the  dragon,  the  beast,  and  the  false  prophet,  are 
removed,  sho.  n.  473.  That  this  New  Church  will  consist  of  such  as 
approach  the  Lord  only,  and  perform  the  work  of  repentance  from  evil 
works,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  69 — 72.  That  the  two  essentials  of  the  New 
Church  are,  an  acknowledgment  of  the  Lord,  that  he  is  the  God  of  hea¬ 
ven  and  earth,  and  that  his  Humanity  is  divine :  the  other,  a  life  conform¬ 
able  to  the  precepts  of  the  decalogue  ;  and  that  these  two  are  conjoined, 
like  the  two  tables  of  the  decalogue,  and  like  love  to  God  and  love  towards 
our  neighbour,  n.  490,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  903.  That  they  who  desire  to 
destroy  these  two  essentials  of  the  New  Church  will  perish,  n.  494.  That 
they  cannot  receive  any  truth  from  heaven,  n.  496.  That  they  falsify 
the  Word,  n.  497.  That  they  plunge  themselves  into  all  kinds  of  evils 

*  Religosum,  a  religious  persuasion. 

13 


CON 


and  falses,  n.  498.  That  those  who  acknowledge  faith  alone  will  reject 
these  two  essentials,  n.  500,  501.  That  these  two  essentials  of  the  New 
Church  are  in  opposition  to  the  two  essentials  of  the  old  church,  concern¬ 
ing  which,  ill.  n.  509,  ill.  n.  537. 

CITY  (urbs).  That  a  city  sign,  the  doctrine  of  the  church,  ill.  and 
sho.  n.  194,  ill.  n.  712,  ill.  n.  861,  881.  Inasmuch  as  the  church  is  de¬ 
scribed  as  a  city,  sho.  n.  896.  That  Jerusalem  as  a  city  sign,  the  New 
Church  of  the  Lord  as  to  doctrine,  n.  879,  912.  That  the  cities  of  the 
nations  sign,  heretical  doctrines,  n.  712. 

CLEFT  ( Jissura ,  vide  petra).  See  Rock. 

CLOAK  (pallia ,  vide  vestimentum).  See  Garment. 

CLOUDS  (nubes).  That  clouds  sign,  divine  truth  in  the  ultimates, 
consequently  the  Word  in  its  literal  sense,  sho.  n.  24,  466,  642,  820. 
That  white  clouds  sign,  the  Word  in  the  literal  sense  translucent  by  vir¬ 
tue  of  its  spiritual  sense,  n.  642.  That  by  the  Lord’s  saying  he  will  come 
in  the  clouds  of  heaven  with  glory,  is  sign,  his  advent  in  the  Word,  and  a 
revelation  of  its  spiritual  sense  from  him  for  the  use  of  the  New  Church 
which  will  then  be  established,  sho.  n.  24,  sho.  n.  642,  ill.  n.  820. 

CLUSTER  ( botrus ,  vide  uva).  See  Grapes. 

COLOUR  (color).  That  white  and  red  are  fundamental  colours  in 
heaven,  because  white  is  derived  from  the  light  of  the  sun  of  heaven,  and 
red  is  derived  from  the  fire  of  the  sun  there,  concerning  which,  ill.  n.  231, 
915;  see  White  and  Red.  That  those  two  colours  are  changed  into 
other  colours  by  shade,  which  in  heaven  is  ignorance,  n.  915.  That 
there  exists  a  satanic  black,  which  is  opposite  to  white,  and  a  diabolic 
black,  which  is  opposite  to  red,  n.  231,  232. 

COMPANION  (socius).  What  is  sign,  by  companion  and  brother,  32. 

COMPARISON  (comparatio).  That  comparisons  in  the  Word  are 
from  correspondences,  n.  334. 

CONCEPTION  (generation  vide  nativitas).  See  Birth. 

CONFESSION  (coiifessio).  Of  repentance  and  confession  among  the 
Reformed,  see  the  doctrines  of  the  Reformed  in  what  is  premised  at  p.  19. 

CONFIRMATION  (conjirmatio).  That  there  is  a  false  light  aiising 
from  confirmation,  and  that  it  appears  to  those  who  are  in  falses  as  light, 
but  that  it  is  the  light  of  infatuation,  which  is  of  such  a  nature  that  it  is 
converted  into  darkness  on  the  flowing-in  of  light  from  heaven,  and  that 
the  sight  of  their  eyes  is  like  that  of  owls  and  bats,  ill.  n.  566,  695.  That 
those  who  have  confirmed  themselves  in  falses  are  not  willing  to  understand 
truth,  and  that  it  appears  as  if  they  were  not  able,  n.  765. 

CONSUMMATION  (consummatio).  That  consummation  and  the 
consummation  of  the  age  sign,  the  end  of  the  church,  which  takes  place 
when  there  no  longer  remains  any  good  of  life  or  truth  of  doctrine  in  the 
church,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  658.  That  consummation  in  the  Word  is  also 
called  devastation  and  decision,  sho.  n.  658.  That  consummation  or  de¬ 
vastation  is  effected  by  the  deprivation  of  goods  and  truths,  which  being 
taken  away  man  enters  into  the  evils  and  the  falses  which  he  inwardly 
cherished,  sho.  n.  676.  What  is  meant  by  the  last  words  of  the  Lord  to 
the  disciples,  in  Matthew,  that  he  would  remain  with  them  even  until 
the  consummation  of  the  age,  n.  750. 

CONTAINING,  CONTAINED  ( continens ,  contentuin).  That  the 
thing  containing  sign,  the  same  with  the  thing  contained,  ill.  n.  406,  672 
See  Vessel. 

14 


DAR 


CONVERSION  ( conversio ).  That  angels  and  good  men  as  to  their 
spirit  continually  turn  themselves  towards  the  Lord  as  a  sun,  and  that 
thus  they  have  the  Lord  continually  before  their  face,  and  this  which 
way  soever  they  turn,  which  is  wonderful ;  and  that  the  devils  continually 
turn  themselves  from  the  Lord,  n.  380,  938. 

COPPER  (cuprum,  vide  ces).  See  Brass. 

CORNER  ( angulus ).  That  the  four  corners  sign,  the  four  quarters  of 
the  spiritual  world,  sho.  n.  342.  That  hence  the  four  corners  of  the  earth 
sign,  the  universal  heaven,  n.  342.  That  the  corner-stone  sign,  the  foun¬ 
dation,  n.  342. 

CORRESPONDENCE  ( cor  respondentia ).  That  there  is  a  correspond* 
ence  between  the  natural  and  spiritual,  concerning  which,  ill.  n.  1. 

COSTLINESS  ( pretiosa ).  That  costliness  sign,  the  holy  things  of 
the  church,  sho.  n.  789. 

COVENANT  (foedus).  That  covenant  sign,  conjunction,  ill.  and  sho. 
n.  529,  towards  the  end. 

COURT  (atrium).  That  the  court  of  the  temple  sign,  the  external 
heaven,  and  heaven  in  ultimates,  also  the  church  on  earth,  ill.  and  sho 
n.  487.  Concerning  the  two  courts  of  the  temple  at  Jerusalem,  n.  487 

CREATE,  to  (creare).  That  to  create  sign,  to  reform  and  regenerate, 
sho.  n.  254,  475. 

CREATURE  (creatura).  That  creatures  sign,  all  who  are  to  be  ere* 
ated,  that  is,  who  are  capable  of  being  reformed,  sho.  n.  405.  What  is 
sign,  by  creatures  of  the  earth,  air,  and  sea,  n.  405.  See  Beasts,  Fowls, 
and  Fishes. 

CROSS  (crux).  That  the  cross  sign,  temptations,  sho.  n.  639.  That 
to  crucify  sign,  many  things,  principally  to  deny  the  Lord  being  the  Son 
of  God,  n.  504. 

CROWN  (corona).  That  crown  sign,  wisdom,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  189, 
252.  That  a  crown  sign,  an  ensign  of  warfare  and  victory,  sho.  n.  300. 
That  hence  a  crown  wras  an  ensign  of  victory  to  martyrs,  because  they 
had  conquered  in  temptations,  n.  103. 

CRUCIFY,  to  (crucifigere,  vide  crux).  See  Cross. 

CRYING,  or  a  CRY  (clamor).  That  crying  or  a  cry  is  spoken  of 
grief  and  fear  of  falses  from  hell,  and  thence  of  damnation,  sho.  n.  885. 
That  it  is  spoken  of  every  affection  breaking  out  from  the  heart,  n.  885. 

CUNNING  (astus,  vide  dolus).  See  Guile. 

CUP  (poculum).  That  a  cup,  chalice,  platter,  vial,  sign,  the  same  as 
the  things  contained  in  them;  if  wine  is  in  them,  that  they  sign,  truth  or 
false,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  672.  That  a  bottle  or  pitcher  sign,  the  same,  sho. 
n.  672  towards  the  end.  That  vials  full  of  the  wrath  of  God  sign,  the 
evils  and  falses  in  the  church,  n.  673.  That  to  pour  out  the  vials  upon 
the  earth,  and  upon  the  sea,  sign,  influx  into  the  church,  n.  676,  677,  680 

CURSED  THING  (devotum).  That  a  cursed  thing  sign,  evil,  which 
separates  the  Lord  from  man,  n.  937. 

CUSTODY  (custodia,  vide  vinctuset  captivus).  See  Bound  and  Cap¬ 
tive. 

D 

DARKNESS  (tenebra).  That  darknesss  and  thick  darkness  sign. 
falses,  n.  110,  695.  That  they  also  sign,  ignorance,  n.  110.  That  dark? 

15 


DEG 


uess  sign,  falses  either  arising  from  ignorance,  or  from  falses  of  religion, 
or  from  evils  of  life,  sho.  n.  413. 

DAVID  [David).  That  by  David  is  meant  the  Lord  as  to  divine  truth, 
n.  174,  266. 

DAUGHTER  ( filia ,  vide  Jilius).  See  Son. 

DAY  (dies).  That  day  and  night  sign,  at  all  times  and  in  every  state, 
of  course  perpetually,  n.  637.  That  day  and  night  from  light  sign,  the 
spiritual  truth  and  natural  truth  of  the  Word,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  414.  Thai 
the  great  day  of  Jehovah  sign,  the  coming  of  the  Lord,  and  the  then 
establishment  of  a  new  church,  n.  704,  707.  That  day  sign,  the  end  of 
the  former  church,  sho.  n.  707. 

DEATH,  DEAD  {mors,  mortuus).  That  death  sign,  various  things  ; 
that  it  sign,  extinction  of  natural  life,  which  is  death  ;  that  it  sign,  ex¬ 
tinction  of  spiritual  life,  which  is  damnation ;  that  it  sign,  extinction  of 
concupiscences,  which  is  the  crucifixion  of  the  flesh,  and  thus  a  renewal 
of  life  ;  that  it  sign,  resurrection  ;  that  it  sign,  a  rejection  by  the  world  ; 
that  it  sign,  the  devil  and  hell,  and  thence  evil  of  the  will,  n.  866.  That 
death  sign,  extinction  of  spiritual  life,  and  hell,  damnation,  sho.  n.  321. 
That  the  first  death  sign,  departure  out  of  the  world,  and  the  second  death 
damnation,  n.  106,  ill.  n.  853,  873,  894.  That  the  first  death  is  not 
mentioned  in  the  Apocalypse,  n.  853.  That  death  also  sign,  the  life  of 
man’s  self-love,  because  this  love  extinguishes  spiritual  life,  n.  323. 

That  the  dead  sign,  the  same  things  as  death,  n.  856.  That  the  dead 
sign,  dead  out  of  the  world,  sho.  n.  525,  868,  869.  That  the  dead  sign. 

those  who  are  in  natural  life  without  spiritual  life,  n.  159.  That  the  dead 

sign,  those  who  have  not  any  spiritual  life,  sho.  n.  525.  That  the  dead 

sign,  those  who  are  interiorly  devils,  n.  870,  872.  That  the  dead  sign. 

those  who  have  crucified  the  flesh,  and  have  suffered  temptations,  sho.  n. 
639.  That  the  dead  sign,  those  who  are  rejected  by  the  evil,  n.  847,  850, 
866.  That  dead,  when  spoken  of  the  Lord,  sign,  to  be  neglected,  and  his 
Humanity  not  acknowledged  as  divine,  n.  59,  93,  269.  Concerning  dead 
worship,  see  Worship. 

DECALOGUE  ( decalogus ).  That  the  precepts  of  the  decalogue  were 
promulgated  by  Jehovah,  and  were  not  only  precepts  of  society,  but  also 
of  religion,  ill.  n.  529.  That  the  precepts  of  the  decalogue  are  in  every 
religion,  and  that  man  should  live  according  to  them  from  religion,  n.  272. 
Wonderful  things  concerning  the  decalogue  and  concerning  the  ark  from 
the  Word,  and  that  thence  it  may  be  seen  that  the  decalogue  is  most 
holy,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  529.  That  the  first  step  to  reformation,  is  to  live 
according  to  the  commandments  of  the  decalogue,  n.  628.  That  through 
a  life  conformable  to  the  precepts  of  the  decalogue  conjunction  is  effected 
with  the  Lord,  ill.  n.  490.  That  the  second  table  of  the  decalogue  is  the 
universal  doctrine  of  repentance,  ill.  n.  531  at  the  end,  n.  461.  That  the 
decalogue  is  called  the  testimony,  sho.  n.  490,  sho.  n.  669.  That  the 
second  table  of  the  decalogue  is  a  blank  table  to  those  who  are  in  faith 
alone,  n.  461.  An  answer  from  heaven  to  those  who  believed  and  asserted, 
that  by  the  works  of  the  law,  from  whose  damnation  through  faith  they 
are  exempt,  are  understood  the  works  of  the  law  of  the  decalogue,  n.  578. 
That  the  temple  of  the  tabernacle  of  the  testimony  sign,  where  the  Lord 
is  in  his  holiness  in  the  Word,  and  in  the  law,  which  is  the  decalogue, 
u.  669. 

DEGREE  ( qradus ).  That  there  are  three  degrees  of  love  and  wisdom 

16 


D  R  A 


or  of  goodness  and  truth  in  the  Lord,  who  is  infinite,  which  are  called 
celestial,  spiritual,  and  natural,  and  that  hence  there  are  three  degrees  in 
the  heavens,  and  also  in  man  from  creation,  n.  49,  ill.  n.  774.  That  the 
church  of  the  Lord  is  distinguished  into  those  three  degrees,  n.  774.  See 
Church. 

DEMON,  or  DEVIL  ( daemon ,  dcemonium).  That  demons  and  devils 

sign,  concupiscences  originating  in  love  of  the  world,  and  such  as  are  in 

those  concupiscences  become  demons  after  death,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  458 

That  they  sign,  cupidities  of  falsifying  truths,  n.  703,  756.  That  they 

become  demons  of  the  worst  kind  who  were  in  the  concupiscence  of  ex- 
•  •  • 

ercisiug  dominion  from  the  love  of  self  over  the  holy  things  of  the  onurch, 
n.  756. 


DEN  ( spelunca ).  That  they  who  had  been  in  evil  loves  are  in  hell 
in  dens,  and  that  hence  dens  sign,  evil  loves,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  338. 

DESERT  ( solitudo ,  vide  desertum).  See  Wilderness. 

DESTROYER,  PERDITION  ( perditor ,  perditio).  That  Abaddon 
and  Apollyon  sign,  a  destroyer  and  perdition ;  and  that  destroyer  and 
perdition  sign,  the  destruction  of  the  church,  by  a  total  falsification  of  the 
Word,  sho.  n.  440. 

DEVASTATION  ( devastation  vide  consummatio).  See  Consumma¬ 
tion. 

DEVIL  ( diabolus ).  That  the  hell  where  they  are  who  are  in  evils  as 
to  life,  properly  who  are  in  self-love,  is  called  in  one  expression  the  devil, 
Decause  all  who  are  there  are  called  devils ;  and  that  the  hell  where  they 
are  who  are  in  falses  as  to  doctrine,  properly  who  are  in  the  pride  of  self- 
derived  intelligence,  is  called  in  one  expression  Satan,  because  all  who  are 
there  are  called  Satans,  n.  97,  550,  841,  856,  ill.  n.  153.  That  the  depths 
of  Satan  sign,  the  interiors  of  faith  separated  from  charity,  n.  143.  That 
the  throne  of  Satan  sign,  where  there  are  falses,  and  thence  spiritual  dark¬ 
ness,  u.  110.  That  in  every  religion  it  is  known  that  there  is  a  God  from 
whom  proceeds  good,  and  that  there  is  a  devil  from  whom  proceeds  evil, 
and  that  therefore  good  is  to  be  done  and  evil  shunned,  n.  272,  ill.  n.  675. 

DIADEM  ( diadema ).  See  Stone,  and  under  the  article  Precious 
Stone. 

DOCTRINE  {doctrinal).  That  worship  is  according  to  doctrine,  n. 


777,  778. 


DOG  ( canis ).  That  dogs  sign,  corporeal  appetite,  principally  the 
pleasure  of  eating  and  drinking,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  952. 

DOOR  {janua).  That  gates  ( portas )  sign,  knowledges  of  what  is  true 
and  good  out  of  the  Word,  by  which  man  is  introduced  into  the  church, 
consequently  introducing  truths,  sho.  n.  899,  901,  916.  That  there  are 
actually  doors  in  the  spiritual  world,  which  are  opened  and  shut  to  those 
who  ascend  to  heaven,  and  that  therefore  they  sign,  entrance  or  admission, 
sho.  n.  176,  177.  That  the  Lord  alone  opens  and  shuts  the  doors  there, 
n.  177.  That  doors  sign,  admission  and  introduction,  n.  217.  That  the 
Lord  is  the  door  by  which  man  is  to  enter  that  he  may  be  saved,  sho.  n. 


916. 


DOUBLE,  and  to  DOUBLE  ( duplum ,  et  duplicate).  That  they  sign. 
to  be  done  according  to  quantity  and  quality,  sho.  n.  762. 

DRAGON  {draco).  That  the  dragon  sign,  those  who  make  God  three, 
and  the  Lord  two,  and  who  separate  charity  and  faith,  and  make  the  latter 
competent  to  salvation  and  not  the  former,  ill.  n.  537.  That  dragon  sign 
17  B 


EGY 


the  devastation  of  the  church,  sho.  n.  537.  That  they  who  are  meant  by 
the  dragon  will  persecute  the  New  Church  of  the  Lord,  and,  as  far  as 
possible,  wiil  seduce  them,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  884.  The  reason  why  the 
dragon  is  called  the  old  serpent,  the  devil,  and  satan,  n.  841,  856.  What 
is  sign,  by  the  dragon  being  bound  one  thousand  years,  n.  842.  Con¬ 
cerning  the  sports  of  the  dragon,  and  concerning  the  obsession  of  a  city 
by  them,  ill.  n.  655. 

DRINK-OFFERING,  or  LIBATION  ( libamen ,  vide  vinum).  See 
Wine. 

DRUNKENNESS  ( ebrietas ).  That  to  be  made  drunk  with  the  wine 
of  whoredom  or  of  Babylon,  also  simply  to  be  made  drunk,  sign,  to  be 
infatuated  or  insane  with  regard  to  spiritual  things,  sho.  n.  721. 

DUST  (  pulvis ).  That  dust  sign,  what  is  damned,  sho.  n.  778.  That 
to  cast  dust  on  the  head  sign,  interior  grief  and  mourning  on  account  of 
damnation,  sho.  n.  778. 

DWELL,  to  { habitare ).  That  to  dwell  is  spoken  of  good,  n.  38v. 
That  to  dwell  and  to  cohabit  sign,  conjunction  proceeding  from  love,  ill. 
n.  883.  That  by  the  Lord’s  being  said  to  dwell  with  them  is  sign,  that 
he  is  in  them,  and  they  in  him,  consequently  conjunction,  n.  883. 

E 

EAGLE  ( aquila ).  That  flying  eagles  sign,  knowledges  and  thence 
understanding,  sho.  n.  244 ;  also  understanding  perverted,  from  know¬ 
ledges  of  what  is  false,  sho.  n.  244. 

EAR  ( auris ,  vide  audire).  See  To  Hear. 

EARTH  {terra).  That  the  earth  sign,  the  church,  sho.  n.  285,  902. 
That  the  earth  sign,  the  church  among  those  who  are  in  its  internals  and 
are  called  clergy,  and  the  sea,  the  church  among  those  who  are  in  its 
externals,  and  are  called  laity,  sho.  n.  398,  402,  470,  567,  594,  677,  680 ; 
see  the  Sea.  That  the  earth  also  sign,  damnation,  which  takes  place  with 
them  among  whom  the  church  is  perverted  and  destroyed,  sho.  n.  285. 
That  in  the  spiritual  world  there  are  earths  as  well  as  in  the  natural  world  ; 
but  that  the  latter  are  from  a  natural  origin,  whereas  the  former  are  from 
a  spiritual  origin,  n.  260,  331,  865.  That  the  heavens  are  expanses,  and 
in  each  expanse  the  earth  is  under  the  feet,  n.  260.  Who  are  meant  by 
those  who  are  under  the  earth,  n.  260.  Concerning  the  inferior  earth, 
see  Spiritual  World. 

That  the  earths  in  the  spiritual  world  are  changed  according  to  the 
evils  and  falses  of  those  who  dwell  upon  them,  and  that  earthquakes  hap¬ 
pen,  n.  331,  515.  That  hence  earthquakes  sign,  changes  of  the  state  of 
the  church,  sho.  n.  331,  ill.  n.  396.  That  a  great  earthquake,  such  as 
was  not  before,  sign,  overturning  of  all  things  belonging  to  the  church, 
ill.  and  sho.  n.  711. 

EARTHQUAKE  {terra  motus ,  vide  terra).  See  Earth. 

EAT,  to  {edere).  That  to  eat  sign,  to  appropriate  to  himself,  n.  89 
What  is  sign,  by  eating  the  flesh  of  another,  n.  748.  See  Flesh. 

EGYPT  {2E gyptus).  That  Egypt  sign,  the  natural  man  in  con¬ 
junction  with  the  spiritual,  and  in  such  case  the  affection  of  truth,  sho . 
n.  503.  That  Egypt,  in  the  opposite  sense,  sign,  the  natural  man  sep¬ 
arated  from  the  spiritual,  and  in  that  case  insanity  in  spiritual  things, 
sho.  n.  503.  The  reason  whereof  is,  because  the  Egyptians  cultivated 
18 


EUP 


the  science  of  correspondences,  whence  came  their  hieroglyphics,  which 
•science  they  afterwards  turned  into  magic,  and  made  it  idolatrous,  n.  503, 
towards  th<=*  end.  The  miracles  in  Egypt  recounted,  n.  503.  That  all 
those  things  signified  the  falses  and  evils  of  the  church,  n.  339. 

ELDER  ( senex ,  seniores).  That  the  four-and-twenty  elders  sign,  all 
Jip  truths  and  goods  of  the  church  in  heaven  and  in  earth,  ill.  233,  251. 
That  they  sign,  the  heavens,  n.  521.  In  particular,  the  superior  heavens, 
u.  275,  808. 

ELECTION  ( electio ).  That  by  the  chosen  or  elect  are  meant  they 
who  are  with  the  Lord,  who  are  not  elected  by  predestination,  n.  744. 
Who  are  meant  by  the  called,  the  chosen,  and  the  faithful,  n.  744.  See 
Church. 

ELIJAH  and  ELISHA.  That  Elijah  and  Elisha  represented  the  Lord 
as  to  the  Word,  ill.  n.  298,  437. 

EMPTY  (  vacuum ).  That  man  is  said  to  be  empty  when  there  is 
nothiug  but  falses  and  evils  in  him,  n.  160. 

ENCHANTMENT  ( incantatio ).  See  Incantation. 

ENDURANCE  ( tolerantia ).  That  endurance  sign,  study  and  labour, 
n.  129.  That  the  word  of  endurance  sign,  spiritual  combat,  which  is 
temptation,  n.  185. 

ENGLISH  (Angli).  A  conversation  of  certain  Englishmen  with  two 
angels  concerning  the  understanding  of  man  in  spiritual  things,  concern¬ 
ing  God,  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  regeneration,  baptism,  and  the  holy 
supper,  ill.  n.  224.  Concerning  the  English  clergy  ascending  into  a  so¬ 
ciety  of  the  superior  heavens,  and  of  their  discourse  there  on  a  certain 
time  with  their  king,  about  the  Lord  and  about  charity ;  and  after  their 
descent,  of  their  discourse  with  others  of  the  clergy  about  unanimity  and 
concord,  ill.  n.  341.  Concerning  a  paper  sent  down  from  heaven  to  a 
society  of  English,  and  sent  back  by  two  bishops  there ;  and  of  a  discourse 
afterwards  with  those  bishops  concerning  the  church  and  religion  at  this 
day,  ill.  n.  675.  Of  the  tracts  published  in  London  concerning  the  New 
Jerusalem,  reprobated  by  the  English  bishops  ;  and  concerning  the  domin¬ 
ion  which  they  affect,  ill.  n.  716. 

EPHESUS  (Ephesus).  That  by  the  church  of  Ephesus  are  meant 
those  who  primarily  respect  truths  of  doctrine,  and  not  goods  of  life,  n.  73. 

EPHRAIM  (Ephraim,  vide  Menasche).  See  Manasses. 

EVENING  (vespera).  That  evening  sign,  the  last  time  of  the  old 
church  ;  and  morning,  the  first  time  or  commencement  of  the  New  Church, 
sho.  n.  151.  That  the  Lord  instituted  the  holy  supper,  because  the  even¬ 
ing,  in  which  the  supper  took  place,  sign,  the  last  time  and  state  of  the 
church,  n.  219,  ill.  n.  816. 

EVIL  (malum).  That  evil  is  the  devil,  n.  890.  That  there  is  evil  of 
false  and  false  of  evil,  concerning  which,  n.  379,  382.  That  they  who 
confirm  evil  in  themselves  perish,  n.  872.  That  the  evil  which  appears 
to  man,  contains  innumerable  concupiscences  in  simultaneous  order,  ill. 
n.  678.  See  Repentance.  That  evil  is  attributed  to  Jehovah,  that  is, 
to  the  Lord,  and  that  this  is  from  appearance,  n.  494,  498,  714.  That 
after  death,  goods  and  truths  are  taken  away  from  the  evil,  and  evils  and 
falses  from  the  good,  ill.  n.  948. 

EUPHRATES  (Euphrates).  That  Euphrates  sign,  rational  things 
bordering  upon  or  bounding  the  spiritual  things  of  the  church,  ill.  n.  444 

19 


F  A  I 


fhat  it  sign,  interior  reasonings,  n.  699.  That  it  sign,  reasonings  full  of 
falses,  and  thence  insanities,  sho.  n.  444. 

EXTERNAL  {externum).  That  the  ultimate  is  the  continent  and 
complex  of  all  things  prior,  n.  438,  towards  the  end.  That  all  spiritual 
power  consists  in  truths  in  the  ultimates,  n.  148.  What  is  in  the  inmost 
is  in  all  things  around,  ill.  n.  933.  That  the  church  in  the  heavens  and 
the  church  on  the  earths  make  one,  like  the  internal  and  external  in  man, 
n.  486. 

EXTREME  {extremum).  That  in  the  ultimates  or  extremes  is  the 
simultaneous  order  of  the  successives,  ill.  n.  678.  See  Order. 

EYE  {oculus).  That  eye  sign,  the  understanding,  u.  25,  sho.  n.  48. 
That  eye,  when  spoken  of  the  Lord,  sign,  divine  wisdom,  omniscience,  and 
providence,  sho.  n.  48,  240,  271.  What  is  sign,  by  the  eyes  of  the  cher- 
ubims,  n.  240,  246. 

EYE-SALVE  {collyrium).  That  it  sign,  a  medicine  whereby  the 
understanding  is  healed,  n.  214. 

F 

FACE  {facies).  What  is  sign,  by  seeing  the  face  of  the  Lord,  ill.  n. 
938.  That  to  see  the  face  of  Jehovah  or  the  Lord  sign,  to  know  and 
acknowledge  what  he  is,  as  to  his  divine  attributes,  besides  other  things, 
sho.  n.  939.  That  no  one  can  see  the  Lord,  such  as  he  is  in  himself,  and 
live,  sho.  n.  939.  That  the  face  of  Jehovah  or  the  Lord,  in  an  opposite 
sense,  sign,  anger  and  aversion,  because  a  bad  man  is  angry,  and  turneth 
himself  away,  sho.  n.  939.  That  face,  when  spoken  of  the  devil,  sign. 
subtle  artfulness,  n.  562. 

FAITH  {fdes).  That  faith  is  truth,  ill.  n.  Ill,  129.  Various  things 
concerning  the  conjunction  of  faith  and  charity,  ill.  n.  417.  That  faith 
is  from  charity,  and  that  it  is  the  form  of  charity,  altogether  like  speech 
and  sound,  ill.  n.  655,  ill.  n.  875.  A  comparison  of  charity  and  faith 
with  heat  and  light,  from  which  may  be  seen  what  faith  is  separated 
from  charity,  and  what  faith  is  conjoined  with  charity,  ill.  n.  875,  to¬ 
wards  the  end.  The  quality  of  faith  originating  in  charity  described,  n. 
451.  That  charity  and  faith  are  not  any  thing,  unless  they  exist  in  works, 
and  that  in  works  they  exist  and  subsist,  ill.  n.  875.  That  charity  and 
faith  in  man  are  inwardly  in  act,  consequently  in  works,  when  they  are 
in  the  will,  because  they  are  then  in  the  endeavour,  ill.  n.  875. 

A  general  or  universal  idea  of  faith  concerning  the  Lord,  and  con 
cerning  salvation  from  him,  n.  67.  That  they  who  believe  in  the  Lord 
have  eternal  life  and  are  saved,  sho.  n.  60,  sho.  n.  553.  That  the  ac¬ 
knowledgment  of  the  Lord  and  faith  occasion  presence  ;  but  that  affection 
and  love  occasion  conjunction,  ill.  n.  937.  That  Paul  and  James  agree 
in  this,  that  the  doers  of  the  law  are  justified  by  God,  sho.  n.  828,  ill.  n. 
417. 

For  the  doctrine  of  the  Reformed  concerning  justification  by  faith, 
and  concerning  good  works,  see  the  doctrines  of  the  Reformed  in  what  is 
premised  at  n.  II.  That  the  Reformed  establish  their  doctrine  upon  a 
single  assertion  of  Paul,  falsely  understood,  ill.  n.  417,  750.  That  all 
who  belong  to  the  church  in  the  Christian  world  agree  in  this  point,  that 
man  is  justified  without  the  works  of  the  law,  n.  391.  That  faith  alone 
at  this  day  constitutes  the  universal  theology,  and  charitv  in  no  respect, 
20 


F  A  I 


n.  133.  In  what  manner  they  defend  their  doctrine,  by  various  kinds 
of  discourses  and  reasonings,  ill.  n.  838.  That  all  throughout  the  Chris- 
tian  world  acknowledge  faith  alone  as  the  only  means  of  salvation,  al¬ 
though  in  other  things  they  disagree,  ill.  n.  484.  That  faith  alone  is 
confirmed  various  ways,  principally  the  faith  of  the  clergy,  but  not  so 
that  of  the  laity  ill.  n.  426,  461,  677.  That  faith  alone  is  easily  received, 
the  reason  thereof,  and  that  therefore  it  is  received,  n.  539.  That  there 
are  three  degrees  of  reception  of  the  religious  principle  of  faith  alone : 
1st,  to  acknowledge  it;  2ndly,  to  confirm  it  in  himself;  3rdly,  to  live  ac¬ 
cording  to  it;  that  there  are  some  who  are  in  the  first  and  second  degree 
and  not  in  the  third,  and  that  they  who  are  in  the  third  are  damned ; 
the  quality  of  these  described,  ill.  n.  634.  That  faith  alone  is  also  faith 
separated  from  charity,  n.  388.  Concerning  those  who,  in  theological 
matters,  know  nothing,  except  that  faith  alone  is  all,  and  of  their  habi¬ 
tation  and  lot,  from  experience,  n.  456.  That  the  learned  have  attrib¬ 
uted  all  salvation  to  faith,  and  nothing  to  charity ;  the  reason  whereof 
is,  that  they  have  attributed  every  thing  to  knowledge,  and  nothing  to 
affection,  because  the  former  appears  before  the  sight,  whereas  the  latter 
does  not  appear,  but  faith  proceeds  from  thought,  and  charity  from  affec¬ 
tion,  n.  908.  That  faith  proceeds  from  thought,  and  charity  from  affection, 
ill.  n.  655.  That  that  tenet  ought  to  be  shunned,  that  a  man  is  justified, 
that  is,  saved,  by  faith  alone  without  the  works  of  the  law,  ill.  n.  838. 

Various  reasonings,  by  which  they  establish,  that  faith  alone  is  the 
only  means  of  salvation,  ill.  n.  449.  That  in  the  southern  quarter  are 
they  who  only  acknowledge  faith  alone  and  the  customary  worship  as 
means  of  salvation,  and  live  as  they  like,  concerning  whom  from  experi¬ 
ence,  n.  442.  Many  of  their  visionary  notions  enumerated  who  confirm 
themselves  in  faith  alone,  n.  451.  That  the  interiors  of  faith,  separated 
from  charity,  are  the  depths  of  Satan,  n.  143.  That  they  are  spectres,  ill. 
n.  67 5.  See  English.  That  they  seduce,  and  consequently  that  they 
are  dangerous,  ill.  n.  144.  Concerning  those  who  separate  faith  entirely 
from  charity,  pretending  that  God,  by  virtue  of  faith,  operates  inwardly, 
even  to  the  proper  will  of  man,  and  it  there  turns  itself  about  on  the  left 
side,  and  that  thus  the  interiors  of  man’s  mind  are  intended  for  God,  and  the 
exteriors  for  man,  hence  that  God  pays  no  regard  to  any  thing  which 
ralates  to  man ;  that  these  were  seen  as  turtles  with  two  heads,  ill.  n. 
463.  That  the  interior  reasonings  of  those  who  are  in  faith  alone,  must 
first  be  detected  and  removed,  otherwise  the  truths  of  faith  appertaining 
to  the  New  Church,  which  is  the  New  Jerusalem,  cannot  be  received; 
for  which  reason  they  are  treated  of  in  the  Apocalypse,  n.  483,  700. 
That  they  who  have  confirmed  themselves  in  faith  alone,  cannot  receive 
the  two  essentials  of  the  New  Church,  which  are  the  acknowledgment 
that  the  Lord  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  a  life  according  to  the 
precepts  of  the  decalogue ;  that  they  reject  them  for  three  reasons,  ill. 
n.  500.  That  they  who  have  confirmed  themselves  in  the  falses  of  that 
faith,  can  with  difficulty  recede  from  them,  for  this  reason,  because  they 
are  kept  shackled  as  it  were  by  the  dragonists  in  the  world  of  spirits,  with 
whom  they  are  in  society,  n.  563.  That  they  who  are  in  faith  alone,  and 
pray  from  the  form  of  their  faith,  cannot  do  otherwise  than  make  God 
three  and  the  Lord  two ;  because  they  pray  to  God  the  Father,  that  ha 
would  have  mercy  for  the  sake  of  the  Son.  and  send  the  Holy  Ghost,  ilL 
n.  537,  ill.  n.  Oil. 

21 


F  A  1 


That  they  who  have  confirmed  in  theinse  ves  faith  alone,  have  so  far 
shut  up  their  understanding,  as  no  longer  to  see  any  truth  in  the  Word, 
ill.  n.  421.  That  they  who  have  confirmed  in  themselves  faith  alone, 
have  no  truth  from  the  Word,  but  what  is  falsified,  whence  there  is  not 
any  church  among  them,  nor  any  religion,  ill.  n.  541,  ill.  n.  675.  That 
the  doctrine  of  faith  at  this  day  is  contrary  to  the  Word,  and  that  it  fal¬ 
sifies  the  whole  Word,  n.  136,  404,  570.  That  they  who  from  confir¬ 
mation  are  in  faith  alone,  know  the  truths  from  the  Word,  which  are 
enumerated,  but  that  they  have  falsified  all,  made  evident  by  a  paper,  on 
which  those  truths  were  written,  which  was  placed  on  a  table  illuminated 
by  a  direct  influx  of  light  from  heaven,  also  by  touching  the  Word,  which 
lay  on  another  table,  concerning  which,  ill.  n.  566.  Concerning  a  leader 
in  the  doctrine  of  faith  alone,  who  touched  the  Word  placed  on  a  table, 
and  was  thrown  into  a  corner  of  the  room,  and  became  as  it  were  dead, 
ill.  n.  566.  That  the  adultery  of  the  son  with  the  mother  corresponds 
with  the  falsification  of  the  truths  of  the  Word  by  faith  alone,  and  that 
this  is  represented  by  the  adultery  of  Reuben  with  Bilhah  his  father’s 
concubine,  sho.  n.  134. 

That  they  who,  from  confirmation,  are  in  faith  alone  an  in  the  light 
of  infatuation,  which  corresponds  to  the  light  which  owls  and  bats  see 
by,  which  light  in  itself  is  darkness,  ill.  n.  566.  That  evil  of  life  follows 
from  the  falses  of  that  faith,  n.  698.  That  it  is  of  the  divine  providence 
of  the  Lord,  that  they  who  have  confirmed  themselves  in  faith  alone  fal¬ 
sify  truths,  lest  if  they  knew  holy  truths,  they  should  profane  them,  n. 
686,  688.  Concerning  three  hundred  who  had  confirmed  in  themselves 
faith  alone,  and  ascended  into  heaven,  and  in  their  descent  were  seen  like 
dead  horses;  because  a  living  horse  sign,  the  understanding  of  the  Word, 
and  a  dead  horse  the  understanding  of  the  Word  destroyed,  ill.  n.  611. 
In  what  manner  the  dragon  spirits  heal  the  wounds  made  by  this  tenet, 
that  the  works  of  the  law  are  not  necessary  to  salvation,  which,  never¬ 
theless,  does  not  accord  with  the  Word,  n.  576 — 578.  Concerning  those 
who  asserted,  that  by  the  works  of  the  law  are  meant  the  works  of  the 
law  of  the  decalogue ;  what  reply  was  made  to  them  from  heaven,  n. 
578.  A  pit  of  the  abyss  described,  where  they  are  who  have  confirmed 
faith  alone,  n.  421,  442. 

Concerning  this  tenet  of  their  faith,  that  God  the  Father  withdrew  his 
grace  and  favour  from  the  human  race,  and  that  therefore  reconciliation 
and  satisfaction  were  necessary,  but  that  this  is  contrary  both  to  Scripture 
and  reason,  ill.  n.  484.  Concerning  the  act  of  justification  by  faith 
alone,  that  they  make  themselves  as  to  that  act  like  a  statue  of  salt,  or 
Lot’s  wife,  ill.  n.  484.  Concerning  the  state  of  justification  by  faith  alone, 
and  concerning  the  mysteries  of  it,  that  the  goods  of  charity  done  by  man 
contribute  nothing  to  salvation,  and  that  hence  it  follows,  that  in  such 
case  there  is  no  religion,  ill.  n.  484.  Concerning  those  who  make  faith 
alone  the  only  means  of  salvation,  and  concerning  those  who  make  char¬ 
ity  the  only  means,  also  concerning  a  syncretist,  ill.  386.  A  disquisition 
among  certain  spirits,  whether  faith  is  spiritual  and  not  charity,  or 
whether  charity  is  spiritual  and  thence  faith,  ill.  n.  386.  A  disquisition 
concerning  faith  and  charity,  the  quality  of  charity,  if  to  faith  is  assigned 
the  first  place,  and  the  quality  of  faith,  if  to  charity  is  assigned  the  first 
place ;  that  in  this  latter  state,  faith  is  spiritual  from  charity,  whereas, 
in  the  former,  faith  is  natural  and  charitv  also,  compared  with  a  mouu- 
22 


F  A  I 


tebank  walking  on  the  palms  of  his  hands,  ill.  n.  055.  That  the  great 
city,  which  is  spiritually  called  Sodom  and  Egypt,  is  where  they  are  who 
acknowledge  faith  alone  as  the  only  means  of  salvation ;  various  things 
there  concerning  the  mockery  of  charity,  and  concerning  a  plenary  jus¬ 
tification  of  man  from  sins  by  faith  alone,  ill.  n.  531.  Concerning-  the 
pastimes  of  the  dragon  in  an  amphitheatre,  that  by  phantasies  they  in¬ 
troduced  sheep  and  lambs,  and  afterwards  lions  and  tigers,  which  tore 
them  to  pieces,  ill.  n.  055.  Concerning  the  dragon  spirits,  who  were  de¬ 
sirous  to  take  by  stratagem  a  certain  city,  where  charity  reigned,  assert¬ 
ing,  that  they  also  professed  faith  and  charity,  only  with  this  difference, 
that  they  assign  to  faith  the  first  place,  and  to  charity  the  second  ;  but 
in  vain ;  concerning  which  circumstance,  ill.  n.  655.  That  the  dragons 
afterwards  laid  siege  to  that  city,  but  that  they  were  consumed  by  fire 
from  heaven,  ill.  n.  655.  A  disquisition  in  a  council  concerning  justify¬ 
ing  faith  without  the  works  of  the  law,  and  the  conclusion  therein,  that 
faith  produces  good  works,  as  a  tree  produces  fruit;  also  an  inquiry, 
whether  it  is  so  believed  at  this  day  by  those  who  have  confirmed  them¬ 
selves  in  faith  alone,  and  it  was  perceived  to  be  quite  the  reverse,  ill.  n. 
417.  That  from  this  conclusion  the  conjunction  of  faith  with  charity  has 
not  been  found,  ill.  n.  417.  A  temple  or  place  of  worship,  in  which  was 
seen  a  representative  image  of  faith  separated  from  charity,  described  as 
to  its  quality,  and  that  it  was  afterwards  destroyed,  and  in  the  place  there¬ 
of  was  seen  the  tabernacle,  the  temple,  and  the  Lord,  ill.  n.  9^6.  Con¬ 
cerning  the  lot  of  those  who  have  confirmed  themselves  in  fa»th  alone; 
that  in  the  spiritual  world  they  are  led  to  build,  but  what  they  build  by 
day  falls  down  by  night,  and  that  afterwards  they  are  let  into  hell,  ill.  n. 
153.  Also  concerning  their  lot  and  destruction,  ill.  n.  531. 

That  they  who  have  confirmed  in  themselves  faith  alone,  believe 
themselves  to  be  wise,  when  nevertheless  they  are  the  foolish  virgins,  n. 
433.  That  they  who,  from  confirmations,  are  in  faith  alone,  believe  that 
the  doctrine  thereof  is  so  fortified,  that  it  cannot  be  impugned,  n.  581 
That  they  who  have  confirmed  themselves  in  faith  alone,  are  inveterate 
enemies  against  those  who  oppose  that  faith,  but  especially  when  they 
feel  among  them  the  sphere  of  the  Lord,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  603.  That  they 
who  are  in  faith  alone  do  not  think  about  repentance,  n.  450,  ill.  n.  531. 
That  the  decalogue  to  them  is  a  blank  table,  n.  461.  That  they  who 
think  themselves  free  under  faith,  and  not  bondmen  under  the  law,  are 
bondmen,  ill.  n.  578.  That  they  who  are  in  faith  alone  do  not  reflect, 
neither  are  willing  to  reflect,  upon  evils  of  life  in  themselves,  ill.  n.  531,  710. 
That  the  tenet  concerning  faith  alone  is  damnable,  sho.  n.  838.  That 
they  are  the  goats,  ill.  n.  417,  838.  That  the  church  commences  from 
charity,  and  terminates  in  faith  alone,  n  82. 

That  they  who  are  in  faith  alone,  will  and  teach  that  the  understand¬ 
ing  is  to  be  kept  in  subjection  to  all  things  of  their  faith;  but  that  this 
tenet  is  hurtful,  ill.  n.  224,  564,  57 5.  That  the  understanding  is  to  be 
kept  in  subjection  to  faith,  or  that  what  the  church  teaches  is  to  be 
blindly  believed,  is  retained  from  the  Roman  Catholic  religion,  which  de¬ 
clares  this  tenet,  n.  914.  That  thereby  the  way  of  light  from  the  Lord  is 
obstructed,  insomuch  that  man  can  no  longer  be  enlightened,  ill.  n.  914. 

FAITHFUL  ( fidelis ).  That  faithful  sign,  those  who  are  in  faith  in 
the  Lord,  and  that  it  sign,  those  who  are  in  the  inmost  princip.es  of  the 
church,  n.  744,  821.  See  Church. 

23 


FALSE  ( falsum ).  That  falses  are  darkness  and  thick  darkness,  n. 

110.  That  there  is  evil  of  the  false  principle,  and  the  false  of  evil,  n. 
#79,  382.  That  there  is  the  false  principle  proceeding  from  evil,  and  the 
false  principle  not  proceeding  from  evil,  and  that  the  false  principle  not 
proceeding  from  evil  appears  before  the  Lord  as  truth,  but  under  differ¬ 
ent  colours,  ill.  n.  625.  Concerning  the  good  and  false  principle  toge¬ 
ther,  n.  97.  Concerning  the  light  of  the  confirmation  of  what  is  false, 
together  with  its  quality,  ill.  n.  566,  695.  See  Confirmation. 

FALSE  PROPHET  ( pseudo  propheta,  vide  propheta).  See  Prophet. 

FAMINE  {fames).  See  Hunger. 

FxVT,  FATNESS  {pingue,  pinguedo).  That  fat  things  sign,  celestial 
goods  and  the  affections  thereof,  and  the  delights  of  those  affections,  sho. 
n.  782. 

FATHER  {pater).  That  father  sign,  good ;  and  when  spoken  of 
the  Lord,  divine  good  in  him,  n.  170,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  613.  That  the 
Lord  by  Father  meant  the  divinity  in  him,  ill.  n.  150,  ill.  n.  170.  That 
God  and  the  Father,  also  God  and  Jehovah,  sign,  the  Lord  with  respect 
to  divine  truth,  and  with  respect  to  divine  good,  n.  21.  That  the  Lord, 
as  to  his  all-creating  divinity  {divinum  a  quo),  as  well  as  to  his  divine 
human,  is  called  the  Father,  sho.  n.  21,  sho.  n.  613,  sho.  n.  839.  That  the 
kingdom  of  the  Father  comes,  and  that  the  will  of  the  Father  is  done  as 
in  heaven,  so  on  earth,  when  the  Lord  is  immediately  approached,  ill.  and 
sho.  n.  839.  See  also  the  Lord. 

FEAR,  to  FEAR  ( timor ,  timere).  That  the  fear  of  God,  and  to  fear 
God,  sign,  the  love  of  God,  and  to  love  God,  especially  a  fear  and  to  fear 
to  do  any  thing  against  him,  that  is,  against  his  precepts,  inasmuch  as  this 
fear  is  in  all  love,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  527,  ill.  n.  628.  What  holy  fear  is, 

111.  and  sho.  n.  56.  That  what  is  introduced  from  fear  does  not  remain, 
n.  164  towards  the  end.  That  the  fearful,  and  to  fear,  sign,  to  be  in  no 
faith,  sho.  n.  891.  That  fear  sign,  a  fear  of  hell  and  of  torments  there, 
which  is  with  the  wicked,  n.  527. 

FEED,  to,  and  PASTOR  {pascere,  et  pastor).  That  to  feed  sign,  to 
leach,  and  pastor  or  feeder,  one  that  teaches,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  383. 

FIG-TREE  {fi  cus ).  That  a  fig-tree  sign,  natural  good,  sho.  n.  334, 
ill.  n.  875. 

FILTHY  {immundus).  See  Unclean. 

FIRE  {ignis).  That  fire  sign,  divine  love,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  468.  That 
in  the  spiritual  world  love  appears  at  a  distance  as  fire,  n.  422.  That 
therefore  fire  upon  the  altar  of  burnt-offering  sign,  divine  celestial  love,  and 
that  for  that  reason  it  was  commanded  that  it  should  burn  constantly 
thereon,  and  that  fire  should  be  taken  therefrom  in  the  censer,  and  they 
should  make  incense,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  395.  That  fire,  in  an  opposite  sense, 
sign,  infernal  love,  n.  422,  494.  That  fire  and  sulphur  sign,  infernal  love 
and  concupiscences  derived  from  that  love,  sho.  n.  452,  453.  That  fire 
sign,  hatred,  ill.  n.  655  towards  the  end,  766.  What  is  sign,  by  hail 
mingled  with  fire,  n.  399.  See  Hail.  That  it  is  attributed  to  Jehovah, 
that  he  consumes  with  fire,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  494.  That  the  truth  is  testi¬ 
fied  by  fire  from  heaven,  sho.  n.  599.  That  a  consuming  fire  from  heaven 
was  a  testification  that  they  were  in  evils  and  falses,  sho.  n.  599  ;  and  that 
they  were  in  the  concupiscence  of  infernal  love,  ill.  n.  863.  That  to  b<j 
burnt  with  fire  sign,  the  punishment  of  the  profanation  of  what :  $  sacred 
or  holy,  sho.  n.  748,  766. 


FOU 


FIRST-BEGOTTEN  ( primogenitus ).  That  the  Lord  is  called  the 
first-begotten  from  the  dead,  which  sign,  that  in  his  humanity  he  is  divine 
good  united  to  divine  truth,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  IV.  That  first-begotten  is 
spoken  of  the  church,  and  that  is  the  first-begotten,  which  from  love  of 
the  will,  through  faith  of  the  understanding,  first  exists  in  act  or  ope¬ 
ration,  ill.  n.  17.  Forasmuch  as  the  church  then  first  exists  with  man 
when  the  truth  of  doctrine  conceived  in  the  internal  man  is  born  in  the 
external,  ill.  n.  17. 

FIRST-FRUITS  (primitive).  That  first-fruits  sign,  that  which  fir  si 
springs  up,  and  afterwards  grows  ;  and  because  in  the  first  is  contained 
all  which  follows  in  power,  that  hence  the  first-fruits  were  holy,  ill.  and 
sho.  n.  623.  That  first-fruits  sign,  such  things  as  belong  to  the  church, 
ill.  and  sho.  n.  623. 

FISH  (piscis).  That  fish  sign,  sensual  affections,  which  are  the  ulti¬ 
mate  affections  of  the  natural  man,  ill.  n.  290  towards  the  end.  That 
fishes  also  sign,  those  who  are  in  common  truths,  which  are  also  ultimates 
of  the  natural  man,  sho.  n.  405.  That  fishes  also  sign,  those  who  are  in 
external  falses,  sho.  n.  405. 

FIVE  ( quinque ).  That  five  sign,  something  and  little,  sho.  n.  427. 

FLESH  ( caro ).  That  it  sign,  the  good  of  the  Word  and  of  the  church, 
ill.  and  sho.  n.  832.  That  flesh  sign,  the  proprium  of  man,  sho.  n.  748. 
That  to  eat  the  flesh  of  another  sign,  to  destroy  his  selfhood,  sho.  n.  748. 

FLOOD  (flumen,  vide  Jluvium).  See  River. 

FLY,  to  ( volare ).  That  to  fly  sign,  to  perceive  and  to  instruct,  and 
when  spoken  of  the  Lord  sign,  to  foresee  and  to  provide,  sho.  n.  244,  also 
n.  245,  561,  831.  See  Wing. 

FOOD  ( cibus ).  That  they  who  are  in  the  spiritual  world  are  nour¬ 
ished  by  food ;  but  that  food  there  is  of  a  spiritual  origin,  concerning 
which  various  things  are  related,  n.  152. 

FOOT  ( pes ).  That  feet  sign,  what  is  natural,  and  when  spoken  of 
the  Lord,  the  divine  natural,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  468.  That  to  set  the  right 
foot  on  the  sea,  and  the  left  on  the  earth,  sign,  that  the  Lord  has  the  uni¬ 
versal  church  under  his  intuition  and  dominion,  as  well  those  therein  who 
are  in  its  externals,  as  those  who  are  in  its  internals,  n.  470.  That  the 
footstool  of  the  Lord  sign,  the  church  on  the  earths,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  49, 
likewise  n.  470.  That  to  stand  upon  the  feet  sign,  to  be  reformed  as  to 
die  external  or  natural  man,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  510. 

FOREHEAD  (frons).  That  forehead  sign,  love,  both  good  and  evil, 
ill.  and  sho.  n.  347.  That  the  Lord  looks  at  angels  in  the  forehead,  ami 
that  the  angels  look  at  the  Lord  through  the  eyes,  because  they  look  from 
the  understanding  of  truth  ;  hence  proceeds  conjunction,  ill.  n.  380.  That 
to  set  a  seal  upon  the  foreheads  sign,  to  separate  and  distinguish  one  from 
another,  according  to  the  love,  n.  347.  That  written  on  the  forehead 
sign,  inherent  in  the  love,  n.  729.  That  name  written  on  the  forehead 
sign,  acknowledgment  from  love  and  faith,  n.  613. 

FORTY-TWO  (quadraginta  duo).  That  forty-two  months  sign,  com¬ 
plete  to  the  end,  when  the  New  Church  begins,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  489,  583. 

FOUNDATION,  to  LAY  A  FOUNDATION  ( fundam  entum,f undare ). 
That  the  foundation  of  the  world  sign,  the  establishment  of  the  church, 
sho.  n.  489.  That  the  foundations  of  the  wall  of  the  city  New  Jerusalem, 
and  in  general  the  foundations  of  the  earth,  sign,  doctrinals  of  the  church, 
ill.  and  sho.  n.  902,  903,  914.  That  the  twelve  foundations  of  the  wall 
25 


GAB 


of  the  city  New  Jerusalem,  which  were  of  twelve  precious  stones,  sign 
all  of  the  doctrine  of  the  New  Church  from  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word, 
ill.  and  sko.  n.  915. 

FOUNTAIN  ( fons ).  That  fountain  and  fountains  sign,  the  Lord  and 
the  Word,  sho.  n.  484,  683. 

FOUR  ( quatuor ).  That  four  is  spoken  of  goods,  and  three  of  truths ; 
and  that  hence  four  sign,  good  and  the  conjunction  of  good  and  truth, 
ill.  and  sho.  n.  322.  That  a  fourth  part  sign,  all  good,  n.  322.  What  is 
sign,  by  the  four  angels,  n.  342.  See  Angel.  What  is  sign,  by  the  four 
winds,  n.  343.  See  Wind. 

FOUR-SQUARE  ( quadratum ).  That  four-square  and  quadrangulai 
sign,  what  is  just,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  905. 

FOWL  or  BIRD  (avis).  That  beasts,  birds,  and  fishes  sign,  affec¬ 
tions,  perceptions,  and  thoughts,  both  in  the  good  and  evil  sense,  ill.  and 
sho.  n.  405,  831.  See  Beast  and  Fish.  That  birds  sign,  such  things 
as  relate  to  the  understanding  and  to  the  thought,  and  thence  in  both 
senses  to  counsels,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  757.  That  birds  sign,  falses  from  hell, 
also  the  infernal  genii,  who  are  in  these  falses,  ill.  n.  837. 

FRANCE  ( Gallia ).  Prophecies  concerning  the  church  in  the  king¬ 
dom  of  France,  n.  740 — 744.  That  it  dissents  from  the  Roman  Cathofio 
religion,  and  that  in  many  things  it  coheres  with  that  religion  in  externals, 
but  not  so  much  in  internals,  ill.  n.  740.  That  they  do  not  acknowledge 
the  pope  as  head  of  the  church,  like  a  head  which  governs  a  body,  but 
as  a  supreme,  n.  742.  That  they  acknowledge  the  Word  as  holy,  as  it  is 
lived  according  to ;  also,  that  divine  power  does  not  belong  to  any  man, 
n.  741,  742.  That  it  is  owing  to  the  Lord’s  divine  providence,  that  they 
have  not  yet  proceeded  farther,  lest  truths  and  falses  might  be  commixed, 
n.  741.  That  the  Lord  will  convince  them  by  the  Word,  that  he  is  to  be 
approached  as  to  his  humanity,  because  it  is  divine,  ill.  n.  743,  744. 

FRANKINCENSE,  CENSER  {thus,  thurihulum ,  wide  suffitus).  See 
Incense. 

FREE.  FREE-WILL  ( liberum ,  liberum  arbitrium).  For  the  doctrine 
of  the  Reformed  concerning  free-will,  see  their  doctrines  in  what  is  pre¬ 
mised  at  n.  IX.  That  freemen  and  bondmen  sign,  those  who  know  and 
understand  from  themselves,  and  those  who  know  and  understand  from 
others,  n.  337,  604,  832. 

FROG  {rana).  That  frogs  sign,  ratiocinations  proceeding  from  cupid¬ 
ities,  because  they  croak,  and  are  pruriencies,  sho.  n.  702. 

FRUIT  {fructus ).  That  fruits  sign,  the  goods  of  love  and  charity, 
which  are  good  works,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  934. 

FULL  {plenum).  That  full  is  spoken  of  man,  in  whom  are  truths 
and  goods,  and  empty  in  whom  are  falses  and  evils,  n.  160. 

FURLONG  {stadium).  That  furlongs  sign,  the  same  as  ways,  n.  654. 
That  they  also  sign,  the  same  as  measures,  n.  907. 

FURNACE  {fornax,  caminus).  That  a  furnace  is  taken  for  its  fire, 
n.  422.  That  the  smoke  of  a  furnace  sign,  falses  of  concupiscences  pro¬ 
ceeding  from  evil  loves,  sho.  n.  422. 


G 

GABRIEL  {Gabriel).  That  the  angel  Gabriel  sign,  societies  of 
heaven,  where  it  is  taught  that  Jehovah  came  into  the  world,  and  that 
his  humanity  is  the  Son  of  God,  n.  548,  564,  707.  See  Angel. 

26 


GOG 


GAD  ( Gad ).  That  the  tribe  of  Gad  sign.  in  the  supreme  sense  omni¬ 
potence,  in  the  spiritual  sense  good  of  life  and  uses,  and  in  the  natural 
sense  works,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  352. 

GALL  (fel,  vide  absinthium ).  See  Wormwood. 

GARDEN  ( hortus ).  That  a  garden  and  paradise  sign,  the  wisdom 
and  intelligence  of  the  man  of  the  church,  sho.  n.  90.  This  illustrated 
by  gardens  and  paradises  in  the  spiritual  world,  where  they  are  who  are 
in  wisdom  and  intelligence,  n.  90,  ill.  n.  875. 

Gx\RMENT  or  VESTURE  ( vestimentum ).  That  garments  sign. 
truths,  because  truths  invest  good,  sho.  n.  45,  sho.  n.  166,  212.  That  gar¬ 
ment,  when  spoken  of  the  Lord,  sign,  the  truths  of  the  Word,  sho.  n.  166. 
And  that  the  Lord’s  vesture  sign,  the  Word  as  to  divine  truth,  n.  825, 
830.  That  to  be  clothed  and  to  be  arrayed  in  garments,  sign,  to  be  in 
truths,  and  to  be  presented  in  truths,  n.  671,  814;  also  to  be  conjoined 
with  societies  of  heaven,  which  are  in  truths,  n.  328,  367.  That  man¬ 
tles,  robes,  and  cloaks  sign,  truths  in  common,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  328,  367, 
378  ;  also  religious  principles,  n.  378,  379.  What  is  sign,  by  a  garment 
down  to  the  foot,  when  spoken  of  the  Lord,  n.  45.  That  a  vesture  stained 
with  blood,  when  spoken  of  the  Lord,  sign,  violence  offered  to  the  Word, 
ill.  and  sho.  n.  825. 

GARMENT  DOWN  TO  THE  FOOT  ( talaris ,  vide  vestimentum). 
See  Garment. 

GATE  [porta,  vid ejanua).  See  Door. 

GATHER  THE  VINTAGE,  to  ( yindemiare ,  vide  vinea).  See  Vine¬ 
yard. 

GIFT  [donum).  That  to  send  gifts  is  to  be  associated  through  love 
and  friendship,  n.  508. 

GIRDLE  [cingulum).  That  a  girdle  or  zone  sign,  a  band  conjoining 
truths  and  goods  of  the  church,  sho.  n.  46,  671. 

GLADNESS  [Icetitia,  vide  gaud ium).  See  Joy. 

GLOBE  [orbis).  That  by  globe  is  sign,  the  church,  the  same  as  by 
earth,  sho.  n.  551. 

GLORY  [gloria).  That  glory  is  spoken  of  divine  truth,  and  honour 
of  divine  good,  sho.  n.  249,  921,  923.  That  glory  is  spoken  of  divine 
truth,  and  that  it  signifies  divine  truth,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  629.  That  it  is 
also  spoken  of  divine  wisdom  and  divine  majesty,  n.  22.  That  in  pro¬ 
portion  as  the  angels  are  in  divine  truths,  in  the  same  proportion  they  are 
in  the  splendour  of  glory,  n.  629.  That  the  glory  of  the  Lord  sign,  the 
Word  in  its  divine  light,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  897.  That  to  give  the  Lord 
glory  and  honour  sign,  to  ascribe  to  him  all  truth  and  all  good,  n.  249. 
That  to  give  the  Lord  glory  sign,  to  acknowledge  and  confess  that  all 
divine  truth  is  from  him,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  629.  That  glory  originating  in 
pride  is  in  them  who  are  in  the  love  of  self,  and  that  glory  not  origin¬ 
ating  in  pride  is  in  them  who  are  in  the  love  of  uses ;  this  latter  glory  is 
from  spiritual  light,  but  the  former  from  mere  natural  light,  ill.  and  sho. 
n.  940. 

GOATS  [hirci).  That  they  who  are  in  faith  alone  are  meant  by  goats, 
ill.  n.  838.  Concerning  a  herd  of  goats  and  a  flock  of  sheep,  and  con¬ 
cerning  a  council,  in  which  this  passage  from  Paul  was  deliberated  upon, 
that  man  is  justified  by  faith  without  the  works  of  the  law,  ill.  n.  417. 

GOD  ( Deus ,  vide  JDominus).  See  the  Lord. 

GOG  ( Gogus).  That  Gog  and  Magog  sign,  those  who  are  in  external 

27 


HA  T 


natural  worship,  and  not  in  internal  spiritual  worship,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  859 
860,  862  towards  the  end,  863  towards  the  end. 

GOLD  (aurum).  That  gold  sign,  the  good  of  love,  sho.  n.  913,  ill 
n.  211,  917. 

GOOD  ( bonum ).  See  also  Truth.  Concerning  the  goods  of  life, 
which  are  also  the  goods  of  charity,  see  Charity  and  Works.  Con¬ 
cerning  the  conjunction  of  good  and  truth,  also  concerning  the  conjunc¬ 
tion  of  evil  and  false,  see  Marriage.  That  the  good  of  love  is  formed  by 
the  truths  of  wisdom,  ill.  n.  912.  That  good  is  formed  by  truths,  and  by 
a  life  conformable  to  them,  n.  832.  That  spiritual  good  with  man  is  ac¬ 
cording  to  truths,  which  become  of  the  love  of  the  will,  ill.  n.  935.  That 
truth  is  the  form  of  good,  because  it  proceeds  from  good,  n.  907,  908. 
That  in  thought  good  is  not  reflected  upon,  because  it  is  not  seen,  but  only 
felt ;  but  that  truth  is  reflected  upon,  because  this  is  seen  therein,  ill.  n. 
908.  That  good  is  felt  under  a  species  of  delight,  and  that  therefore  it 
may  be  evil,  ill.  n.  908.  That  man  cannot  do  good  from  himself,  which 
in.  itself  is  good,  but  from  the  Lord,  n.  1 78.  That  goods  and  truths 
from  the  Lord  are  not  appropriated  to  man,  but  that  they  continually 
remain  the  Lord’s  with  him,  ill.  n.  854.  That  after  death  goods  and 
truths  are  taken  away  from  the  evil,  and  evils  and  falses  from  the  good, 
ill.  and  sho.  n.  948.  Concerning  celestial  good  and  truth,  and  concern¬ 
ing  spiritual  good  and  truth,  n.  726.  See  also  Love  and  Truth. 

GOSPEL  (evangelium).  Concerning  the  law  and  the  gospel,  see 
what  is  premised  concerning  the  doctrine  of  the  Reformed  churches 
That  the  gospel  sign,  the  coming  of  the  Lord  and  of  his  kingdom,  and 
that  the  New  Church  will  be  established  by  him,  and  that  to  declare  or 
preach  the  gospel  sign,  to  announce  those  things,  sho.  n.  478,  553,  626 

GRACE  [gratia).  That  it  is  false,  that  God  the  Father  withdrew  his 
grace,  and  that  therefore  he  is  to  be  reconciled,  ill.  n.  484. 

GRAPES  ( uvce ).  That  grapes  and  clusters  of  grapes  sign,  the  goods 
of  charity,  because  they  are  the  fruit  of  the  vine,  sho.  n.  649. 

GRASS  ( gramen ).  That  grass  sign,  that  truth  of  the  church  which 
first  springs  up  or  is  born  with  man,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  401.  In  like  manner 
herbs  of  the  field,  n.  401.  That  green  grass  sign,  that  which  is  alive  with 
man,  and  that  grass  burnt  up  sign,  that  which  is  dead  with  him,  ill.  n.  401. 

GRAVEN  IMAGE  ( sculptile ,  vide  idolum ).  See  Idol. 

GREAT  (magnum).  That  great  in  the  Word  is  spoken  of  good,  and 
high  of  truth,  n.  337,  582,  656,  663,  896,  898.  That  small  and  great 
sign,  all  in  a  lesser  or  greater  degree,  ill.  n.  810,  527,  604,  832 ;  also  all 
of  whatever  condition  and  quality,  n.  866. 

GREAT  MEN  (magnates).  That  great  men  sign,  those  who  are  in 
good,  and,  in  the  opposite  sense,  those  who  are  in  evil,  sho.  n.  337. 

GREEN  ( viride ).  That  green  grass  sign,  what  is  alive,  n.  401.  That 
the  natural  sphere  round  about  the  Lord  appears  green  like  the  emerald 
n.  232. 

GUILE  (dolus).  That  a  lie  sign,  the  false  principle  and  false  speak¬ 
ing,  and  that  guile  sign,  both  from  design,  because  guile  and  cunning 
proposes  something  to  itself,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  624. 

H 

HAIL  ( grand o ).  That  hail  sign,  the  infernal  false  principle  destroying 
good  and  truth,  sho.  n.  399,  ill.  n.  714.  That  hail  mingled  with  fire  sign. 


HE  A 


the  false  principle  originating  in  infernal  love,  sho.  n.  399.  Hail  of  a 
talent  weight  sign,  direful  and  atrocious  falses,  ill.  n.  *714. 

HAIR  ( capillus ).  That  hair  sign,  truth  in  the  ultimates,  consequently, 
the  literal  sense  of  the  Word,  sho.  n.  47. 

HAND  (  manus).  That  the  works  of  a  man’s  hand  sign,  the  things 
proper  to  man,  which  are  evils  and  falses ;  and  that  the  works  of  the 
hands  of  God  sign,  the  things  proper  to  him,  which  are  goods  and  truths, 
ill .  and  sho.  n.  457.  That  communication  is  produced  by  the  touch  of 
the  hand,  and  that  therefore  the  Lord  touched  many  with  his  hand,  whom 
he  healed,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  55. 

HARP  { citharo ).  That  harps  sign,  confessions  of  the  Lord  from  spir¬ 
itual  good  and  truths,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  276,  616.  That  the  sound  of  harps, 
and  in  general  the  sound  of  stringed  instruments,  correspond  with  spiritual 
affections,  n.  792.  See  Music.  That  the  angels  do  not  play  upon  harps, 
but  that  their  speech  and  confessions  are  so  heard,  n.  276,  616,  661. 

HARVEST  ( messis ).  That  harvest  sign,  the  state  of  the  church,  and 
that  to  put  forth  the  sickle  to  the  harvest  sign,  to  make  an  end  of  the  per¬ 
verted  church,  and  to  execute  judgment,  ill.  n.  643,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  645. 
The  Lord’s  parable  of  the  reapers  explained,  n.  645  towards  the  end,  n. 
647  towards  the  end. 

HEAD  [caput).  That  head  sign,  wisdom  originating  in  love,  n.  823  ; 
also  intelligence,  sho.  n.  538.  That  head,  when  spoken  of  the  Lord,  sign. 
the  divine  love  of  the  dive  wisdom,  n.  47.  That  head,  in  the  opposite 
sense,  sign,  insanity  and  folly,  sho.  n.  538.  That  it  sign,  imaginary  and 
visionary  notions,  n.  451.  That  the  seven  heads  of  the  dragon  sign,  in¬ 
sanity  arising  from  truths  falsified  and  profaned,  n.  538.  In  like  manner, 
the  seven  heads  of  the  beast,  rising  up  out  of  the  sea,  n.  568,  576. 

HEAR,  to  [audire).  That  to  hear  sign,  to  perceive  and  to  obey,  ill.  n. 
87,  104,  118.  That  therefore  the  Lord  said,  he  that  hath  an  ear  to  hear, 
let  him  hear,  sho.  n.  87. 

HEART  [cor).  That  soul  sign,  the  life  of  the  understanding  and 
faith,  and  heart  the  life  of  the  will  and  love,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  681.  That 
heart  sign,  the  good  of  love  and  charity,  and  that  the  reins  sign,  the  truths 
of  wisdom  and  faith,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  140. 

HEAT  [calor).  That  it  is  spiritual  heat  which  kindles  the  will,  and 
produces  love  therein,  n.  867.  That  that  heat  after  death  discovers  the 
affections  of  every  one,  n.  867.  That  spiritual  light,  together  with  spiritual 
heat,  then  discovers  the  intentions  and  endeavours,  n.  867.  A  comparison 
made  of  charity  and  faith,  with  heat  and  light,  ill.  n.  87 5  towards  the  end. 

HEAT  of  the  SUN  [cestus  solis).  The  heat  of  the  sun  sign,  concupis¬ 
cences  of  evil,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  382,  691,  692. 

HEAVEN  [coelum).  That  the  new  heaven  was  formed  of  such  Chris¬ 
tians  as  acknowledged  the  divinity  of  the  Lord  in  his  humanity,  and  his 
Kingdom,  and  at  the  same  time  had  repented  of  their  evil  works,  Preface 
That  this  heaven  is  formed  of  those  who  lived  after  the  Lord’s  coming,  n. 
612,  876.  That  this  heaven  is  also  distinguished  into  three,  n.  876. 
Concerning  the  superiors  and  inferiors  in  this  heaven,  n.  661,  878.  That 
the  144,000  sealed  from  every  tribe  constitute  therein  as  it  were  the  head, 
and  that  a  great  multitude,  which  could  not  be  numbered,  constitute  as  it 
were  the  body,  n.  363.  That  this  heaven  is  meant  by  the  new  heaven  in 
John,  n.  876.  That  from  this  heaven  will  descend  the  New  Church,  which 
99 


HE  A 


is  the  New  Jerusalem,  Preface.  That  this  new  heaven is  distinct  from 
the  ancient  heavens,  and  that  it  is  under  them,  and  that  they  communicate 
by  influx,  Preface,  and  n.  612,  617,  876.  That  the  external  heaven, 
which  was  before  the  last  judgment,  and  is  signified  by  the  sea,  after  they 
were  taken  thence  who  were  written  in  the  book  of  life,  was  dissolved,  ill. 
and  sho.  n.  878.  The  first  heaven,  which  passed  away,  of  whom  it  was 
composed,  n.  330.  That  it  was  permitted  those,  who  had  lived  in  exter¬ 
nals  like  Christians,  but  in  internals  were  devils,  to  form  to  themselves  by 
phantasies,  in  the  world  of  spirits,  as  it  were  heavens  in  great  abundance, 
n.  865,  877.  That  these  heavens  are  meant  by  the  former  heaven  and  the 
former  earth,  which  passed  away,  n.  877.  That  these  fictitious  and  imagi¬ 
nary  heavens,  before  the  last  judgment,  were  like  dark  clouds  between  the 
sun  and  the  earth,  consequently  between  the  Lord  and  the  men  of  the 
church,  n.  804.  That  therefore  these  heavens  were  dispersed,  n.  761,  804, 
865.  That  after  the  last  judgment,  it  was  not  allowed  to  form  to  them¬ 
selves  such  heavens,  but  that  then  every  one  was  bound  to  the  society  to 
which  he  belonged,  n.  791.  That  hence  it  appears,  that  by  the  heaven 
and  earth  which  John  saw  perish,  is  not  meant  heaven  and  earth  in  the 
natural  world,  but  in  the  spiritual  world,  n.  876.  That  the  universal 
heaven  is  as  one  man,  whose  soul  and  life  is  the  Lord,  and  that  hence  the 
Lord  is  heaven,  n.  5,  363,  882,  943.  That  therefore  when  the  Lord 
speaks  through  heaven,  he  speaks  as  the  soul  does  through  the  body,  n. 
882,  943.  That  when  the  Lord  speaks  through  heaven,  the  angels  are 
ignorant  thereof,  comparatively  as  the  viscera  and  muscles  of  the  body  are 
ignorant  thereof  when  man  speaks  and  acts,  and  that  nevertheless  they 
are  in  connexion  after  a  wonderful  manner,  n.  943.  That  a  voice  out  of 
heaven  is  from  the  Lord,  n.  809.  That  the  heavens  are  expanses  one 
above  another,  and  that  everywhere  there  is  earth  under  the  feet,  n.  260. 
That  under  the  earth  sign,  those  who  are  in  the  ultimate  heaven,  ill.  and 
sho.  n.  260.  That  the  superior  and  inferior  heavens  act  as  one  by  influx, 
n.  286.  That  all  the  heavens  acknowledge  the  Lord  to  be  the  God  of 
heaven  and  earth,  n.  811. 

That  all  the  heavens  are  distinguished  into  two  kingdoms,  the  celestial 
kingdom,  and  the  spiritual  kingdom,  concerning  which,  n.  387,  647,  725, 
920.  That  the  celestial  kingdom  of  the  Lord  is  his  priestly  kingdom,  and 
the  spiritual  kingdom  is  his  royal  kingdom,  ill.  n.  854.  That  the  three 
heavens  are  three  degrees  of  love  and  wisdom,  which  degrees  are  called 
celestial,  spiritual,  and  natural,  n.  49.  That  all  the  heavens  are  distin¬ 
guished  into  innumerable  societies,  and  these  societies  are  according  to  the 
varieties  of  affections,  both  in  general  and  in  particular,  n.  364.  That 
the  supreme  heaven  is  as  it  were  in  an  ethereal  atmosphere,  the  middle 
heaven  as  it  were  in  an  aerial  atmosphere,  and  the  ultimate  heaven  as  it 
were  in  a  watery  atmosphere,  n.  878  towards  the  end.  That  in  the  spir¬ 
itual  world  there  are  also  atmospheres,  but  spiritual,  n.  238,  878.  That  the 
angels  of  the  third  heaven  are  in  the  good  of  love  from  the  Lord  in  the 
Lord,  and  that  they  have  the  truths  of  wisdom  written  in  their  life,  and 
not  in  their  memory  ;  and  that  they  clearly  see  those  truths  inwardly  in 
themselves,  when  they  hear  them :  and  that  they  become  angels  of  the 
third  heaven  who  do  good  works,  and  adjoin  thereto  truths  from  the  Word, 
sho.  n.  120,  121,  123,  920.  That  the  heavens  exist  from  the  divine  love 
through  the  divine  wisdom,  ill.  n.  875.  See  Love.  That  felicity  in  hea 
30 


EEL 


e 


veil  is  According  to  the  quality  of  the  affection  of  good  and  truth,  u.  782, 
That  heaven  is  not  to  be  thought  of  from  place,  but  from  love  and  wis¬ 
dom,  ill.  n.  611. 

That  the  church  is  as  well  in  the  heavens  as  on  the  earth,  n.  612. 
That  the  church  on  earth  is  the  foundation  of  heaven,  n.  645.  That 
heaven  is  like  the  internal  of  man,  and  the  church  on  earth  like  his  exter¬ 
nal,  wherefore  heaven  is  first  prepared  and  formed  by  the  Lord,  and  from 
it  afterwards  the  church,  in  like  manner  as  the  internal  of  man  before 
his  external,  and  the  latter  by  the  former,  n.  486;  That  when  the  church 
on  earth  is  perverted,  and  no  good  remains  in  it,  and  consequently  no 
truth  proceeding  from  good,  the  angels  of  heaven  lament,  and  supplicate 
for  its  end,  consequently  for  the  last  judgment,  and  for  a  new  church  in 
the  room  of  the  former,  n.  645,  761.  That  the  angels  of  heaven  are  re¬ 
joiced  that  in  the  spiritual  world  the  Babylonians  are  removed,  and  that 
thus  the  New  Church  approaches  ( instet ),  n.  790.  That  heaven  and  hell 
are  quite  distinct,  and  opposite,  because  all  things  in  the  heavens  are 
goods  and  truths,  and  in  the  hells  are  evils  and  falses,  n.  761. 

In  what  manner  an  angelic  spirit,  after  he  is  prepared,  ascends  and 
enters  heaven,  ill.  n.  611.  In  what  manner  an  evil  spirit,  if  he  ascends 
into  heaven,  is  tormented,  ill.  n.  611.  That  a  voice  from  heaven  is  va¬ 
riously  heard  below,  either  as  the  sound  of  waters,  or  as  the  sound  of 
thunders,  or  as  the  sound  of  trumpets,  or  like  the  sound  of  harps,  sho.  n. 
661.  That  a  voice  from  the  lowest  heaven  is  heard  sometimes  as  the 
noise  of  a  crowded  multitude,  a  voice  from  the  middle  heaven  as  the  sound 
of  many  waters,  and  a  voice  from  the  highest  heaven  as  thunder,  n.  811 
Concerning  the  habitations  of  the  angels  according  to  quarters,  towards 
the  east,  west,  south,  and  north,  n.  901.  See  Quarters. 

HEIGHT  ( altitudo ).  That  height  sign,  the  good  and  truth  of  the 
church  in  every  degree,  ill.  907. 

HELL  ( infernum ).  That  the  hells  are  distinguished  into  two  king¬ 
doms,  the  diabolical  and  the  satanical,  concerning  which,  n.  387.  That 
these  hells  are  called  the  devil  and  satan,  for  this  reason,  because  all  who 
are  therein  are  devils  and  satans,  n.  387.  Concerning  the  hell  where  they 
are  who  are  in  the  loves  of  the  false  principle  and  thence  in  the  cupidities 
of  evil,  n.  835.  That  hell  consists  of  perpetual  workhouses  or  prisons, 
concerning  which,  ill.  n.  153.  That  death  and  hell  sign,  those  who  in 
themselves  are  devils  and  satans,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  870,  ill.  n.  872.  That 
death  sign,  extinction  of  spiritual  life,  and  hell  damnation  thence,  n.  321. 
That  the  Lord  governs  heaven  and  also  hell,  because  he  who  governs  the 
one  must  necessarily  govern  the  other,  ill.  n.  62.  Various  things  con¬ 
cerning  the  hell  into  which  they  come  who  have  confirmed  themselves  in 
faith  alone,  both  in  doctrine  and  life,  n.  153.  That  the  heavens  and  the 
hells  are,  with  respect  to  situation,  opposite,  ill.  n.  761.  That  the  delights 
of  the  love  of  evil  are  turned  into  their  opposite  undelightfulness  in  hell, 
ill.  n.  763.  That  every  one  in  hell  is  tormented  by  his  love  and  its  concu¬ 
piscences,  n.  864.  That  the  infernal  genii  greedily  draw  in  concupiscences 
and  inhale  their  sphere,  n.  837.  That  before  any  one  is  let  down  into 
hell,  goods  and  truths  are  taken  away  from  him,  which  resided  with  him 
in  the  external  man  from  the  world,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  676.  That  from  the 
evil  in  the  world  of  spirits  good  and  truths  are  taken  away,  that  they  may 
be  in  evils  and  falses,  and  that  they  are  disposed  into  societies,  at  which 
period  they  sink  down  into  hell,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  676.  That  the  more  an 
31 


noR 


evil  spirit  confirms  himself  in  falses  and  evils,  the  more  he  guards  him 
self  from  the  influx  of  heaven,  and  thus  from  being  tormented  thence 
ill.  n.  339,  340. 

HERB  ( herba ,  vide  qramen ).  See  Grass. 

HEREDITARY,  INHERITANCE  (hereditarium,  hereditas).  That 
no  one  has  hereditary  evil  from  Adam,  but  from  his  parents,  n.  776.  That 
they  who  are  conjoined  to  the  Lord  are  called  heirs,  n.  890. 

HERESY  ( hceresis ).  Concerning  various  heresies,  see  the  doctrines 
of  the  Reformed  in  what  is  premised  at  n.  X. 

HILL  ( collis ,  vide  mons ),  n.  336.  See  Mountain. 

HOLY  {sanctum).  Concerning  the  Romish  saints,  see  the  Romish 
doctrines  in  what  is  premised,  n.  VIII.  Concerning  the  Romish  saints, 
that  they  become  infatuated  when  they  believe  that  they  are  saints  and  to 
be  invoked,  ill.  n.  752.  That  the  Lord  only  is  holy,  n.  173,  247,  796, 
962.  Because  he  is  the  Word,  divine  truth,  and  light,  n.  173,  790.  And 
that  therefore  he  alone  is  to  be  worshipped,  n.  247.  That  the  Holy  Spirit 
is  divine  truth,  and  thence  the  holy  divine  proceeding  from  the  Lord,  and 
that  the  Holy  Spirit  is  not  a  person  nor  a  God  by  itself,  ill.  and  sho.  n. 
173  towards  the  end;  ill.  and  sho.  n.  962.  That  holy  is  spoken  of  truths 
from  the  Lord,  n.  173.  That  holy  is  spoken  of  truth,  and  just  of  good, 
sho.  n.  173  towards  the  end.  That  they  are  called  saints  or  holy,  who 
are  in  divine  truths  from  the  Lord,  and  live  according  to  them,  ill.  and 
sho.  n.  586.  That  the  prophets  and  apostles  are  called  holy  in  the  Word, 
oecause  they  represented  the  holy  things  of  the  Lord,  ill.  n.  790. 

HOLY  SUPPER  {coena).  Concerning  the  holy  supper  or  the  eucha 
rist  amongst  the  Papists,  may  be  seen  in  what  is  premised  concerning  their 
doctrines,  n.  II.  Concerning  the  enormous  falsity  of  the  Papists,  that  they 
have  divided  the  bread  and  wine  in  the  eucharist,  ill.  n.  795.  Concerning 
the  holy  supper  amongst  the  Reformed,  see  their  doctrines  in  what  is  pre¬ 
mised,  n.  VIII.  That  the  Lord  instituted  the  holy  supper,  because  evening, 
in  which  suppers  take  place,  sign,  the  last  state  and  time  of  the  church,  n. 
219,  ill.  n.  816.  That  by  the  holy  supper  conjunction  is  made  with  the 
Lord,  if  man  does  the  work  of  repentance,  and  directly  approaches  the 
Lord,  ill.  n.  224  towards  the  end,  n.  816.  That  therefore  it  is  called  the 
marriage-supper  of  the  Lamb,  n.  816.  That  the  holy  supper  is  a  sacra¬ 
ment  of  repentance,  and  an  introduction  into  heaven,  ill.  n.  224,  ill.  n.  531 
■'  towards  the  end.  That  blood  in  the  holy  supper  sign,  the  divine  truth  of 
the  Word,  consequently  the  Lord  as  to  that  truth,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  379.  In 
like  manner  the  wine,  n.  316.  See  Blood  and  Wine. 

HONOUR  {honor).  That  to  give  the  Lord  glory  and  honour  sign,  to 
ascribe  to  him  all  truth  and  all  good ;  because  glory  is  spoken  of  divine 
truth,  and  honour  of  divine  good,  sho.  n.  249,  921,  923. 

HORN  {cornu).  That  horn  sign,  power,  and  when  spoken  of  the 
Lord,  omnipotence,  sho.  n.  270.  That  ten  horns  sign,  the  power  of  the 
Word  from  divine  truths,  n.  740,  746. 

HORSE  {equits).  That  horse  sign,  understanding  of  the  Word,  ill.  and 
sho.  n.  298.  That  meditation  on  the  Word  appears  like  a  horse,  lively  as 
man  thinks  spiritually,  but  dead  as  he  thinks  materially,  ill.  n.  611.  That 
a  white  horse  sign,  understanding  of  the  truth  of  the  Word,  and  also  the 
interior  or  spiritual  sense  of  the  Word,  ill.  n.  298,  820,  826.  That  horse 
also  sign,  understanding  of  the  Word  falsified  by  reasonings  from  self- 
derived  intelligence,  sho.  n.  298.  That  a  red  horse  sign,  understanding  of 


INC 


the  Word  destroyed  as  to  good,  ill.  n.  305.  That  a  black  horse  sign,  un¬ 
derstanding  of  the  Word  destroyed  as  to  truth,  ill.  n.  312.  That  a  pale 
horse  sign,  understanding  of  the  Word  destroyed  both  as  to  good  and  as 
to  truth,  n.  320,  and  in  what  follows.  That  horsemen  sign,  reasonings,  u. 
447.  That  the  bridle  of  a  horse  sign,  that  whereby  the  understanding 
is  guided  or  led,  sho.  n.  653. 

HOST  ( exercitus ).  See  Army. 

HOUR  ( hora ).  That  an  hour  is  a  full  state,  and  that  half  an  hour  is 
greatly,  n.  389.  See  Time. 

HUNGER,  or  FAMINE  (fames).  That  hunger  or  famine  sign,  a 
deprivation  and  rejection  of  knowledges  of  truth  and  good,  proceeding 
from  evils  of  life,  sho.  n.  323.  That  it  sign,  ignorance  of  the  knowledges 
of  truth  and  good,  proceeding  from  a  want  or  scarcity  thereof  in  the 
church,  sho.  n.  323.  That  it  sign,  a  desire  to  know  and  understand  truths 
and  goods,  sho.  n.  323.  That  to  hunger  sign,  a  want  of  good,  and  to 
thirst  sign,  a  want  of  truth,  n.  381. 

HUNGER,  to  ( esurire ).  See  Hunger. 

HYPCI^JUTE  ( hgpocrita ).  Concerning  the  lot  of  hypocrites  after 
death,  ill.  n.  294. 


I 

IDOL  ( idolum ).  That  idols,  graven  and  molten  images,  sign,  falses 
of  worship  and  religion,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  459.  What  in  particular  is  sign,. 
by  idols  of  gold,  silver,  brass,  stone,  and  wTood,  ill.  n.  459.  That  the  idols 
of  the  ancients  represented  falses  and  evils  of  the  doctrine  of  the  church, 
n.  601.  That  idols  neither  see  nor  walk  sign,  that  in  falses  of  worship 
there  is  nothing  of  life,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  460. 

IDOLS,  things  sacrificed  unto  ( idolothyta ,  vide  sacrificium).  See 
Sacrifice. 

IMAGE  (imago).  That  image  sign,  the  doctrine  of  the  church,  con¬ 
cerning  which  it  is  treated,  and  that  the  image  of  the  beast  sign,  the  doc¬ 
trine  of  the  church  perverted,  ill.  aud  sho.  n.  601. 

IMMORTALITY  (immortalitas).  That  man  lives  immortal  after 
death  from  the  power  of  being  conjoined  to  the  Lord  by  love  and  faith, 
ill.  n.  224. 

INCANTATION  (incantatio).  That  to  enchant  is  to  persuade  what 
is  false  and  to  destroy  truth,  n.  462,  655,  892.  That  incantation  is  not 
only  a  persuasion  of  what  is  false,  and  consequently  a  destruction  of  the 
truth,  but  it  is  also  a  persuasion  of  what  is  true,  and  consequently  a  de¬ 
struction  of  what  is  false,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  462.  That  incantations  were  in 
use  formerly,  and  were  performed  three  ways,  concerning  which,  n.  462. 

INCENSE  ( sujfitus ).  That  incense  sign,  worship  and  confession  of 
the  Lord  from  spiritual  goods  and  truths,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  277,  777.  See 
Altar.  That  the  smoke  of  the  incense  sign,  what  is  grateful  and  accepted, 
n.  394.  The  reason  that  incense  and  the  smoke  thereof  signified  such 
things,  was  from  fragrant  odour  and  its  correspondence,  sho.  n.  278,  394. 
Concerning  the  fragrant  spices  from  which  the  incense  was  prepared,  and 
concerning  their  correspondence  with  spiritual  goods  and  truths,  n.  777. 
That  propitiations  and  expiations  were  made  by  incense,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  393. 
That  frankincense  sign,  the  same  as  incense,  in  like  manner  vials,  pan,  or 


J  EK 


censer,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  277.  That  to  cast  the  censer  into  the  earth  sign, 
influx  into  the  parts  beneath,  n.  395. 

INFANT  (infans).  That  all  infants  are  in  heaven,  n.  876  towards 

the  end. 

INFLUX  (influxus).  That  the  Lord  flows-in  and  operates  from  first 
principles  through  or  by  ultimates,  ill.  n.  31,  798.  That  there  is  an  im¬ 
mediate  influx  into  the  superior  and  inferior  heavens,  and  that  there  is  a 
mediate  influx  of  the  superior  heavens  into  the  inferior,  n.  286.  That  the 
Lord  by  various  degrees  of  influx  disposes,  moderates,  and  tempers  all 
things  in  the  heavens  and  in  the  hells,  n.  346.  That  all  things  which  a 
man  wills  and  thinks,  enter  by  influx,  or  flow-in,  as  all  things  which  a 
man  sees,  hears,  smells,  tastes,  and  feels ;  but  that  the  former  are  not  per¬ 
ceived  by  the  senses,  because  they  are  spiritual,  ill.  n.  875.  The  reason 
whereof  is,  because  man  is  a  recipient  of  life,  and  not  life,  and  consequently 
life  flows-in,  ill.  n.  875.  That  evil  spirits  cannot  sustain  the  Lord’s  influx 
from  heaven,  neither  his  sphere,  n.  339,  340.  Concerning  the  influx  of 
spiritual  light  and  heat,  see  Light  and  Heat. 

INHERITANCE  ( hcereditas ,  vide  hereditarium).  See  Hereditary. 

INTERNAL  and  INMOST  ( internum  et  intimum ,  vide  externum). 
See  External. 

IRON  ( ferrum ).  That  iron  sign,  truth  in  the  ultimates,  and  conse¬ 
quently  truth  of  faith,  n.  913.  That  iron  and  an  axe  sign,  the  false  prin¬ 
ciple  from  self-derived  intelligence,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  847.  What  is  meant 
in  Daniel  by  iron  mixed  with  miry  clay,  and  mingled  with  the  seed  of 
man,  n.  913  towards  the  end. 

ISLE  or  ISLAND  (insula).  That  isles  or  islands  sign,  the  nations 
more  remote  from  the  worship  of  God,  but  yet  which  will  accede,  sho.  n. 
34,  336. 

ISSACHAR  (Issachar).  That  Issachar  and  his  tribe  represented,  and 
thence  in  the  Word  signifies,  in  a  supreme  sense,  the  divine  good  of  truth 
and  the  divine  truth  of  good,  in  an  internal  or  spiritual  sense,  celestial 
conjugial  love  of  good  and  truth,  and  in  an  external  or  natural  sense,  re¬ 
muneration  and  good  of  life,  but  in  an  opposite  sense,  meritorious  good, 
ill.  and  sho.  n.  358. 

IVORY  (ebur).  That  ivory  sign,  natural  truth,  sho.  n.  774. 

J 

JACOB  (Jacob).  That  Jacob  sign,  doctrine  of  the  church,  sho.  n.  137. 
That  in  his  stead  in  the  spiritual  world  there  appears  a  man  lying  in  a 
bed,  the  reason  thereof,  sho.  n.  137. 

JACYNTH  (hyacinthum).  That  jacynth  sign,  intelligence  from  spir¬ 
itual  love,  and,  in  the  opposite  sense,  science  from  infernal  love,  ill.  and 
sho.  n.  450. 

JASPER  (jaspis).  That  jasper  sign,  the  divine  truth  of  the  Word 
translucent  by  virtue  of  its  spiritual  sense  in  the  complex,  consequently 
the  same  as  precious  stones  in  general,  sho.  n.  897,  911.  That  jasper 
sign,  truths  of  the  Word  in  ultimates,  n.  231. 

JERUSALEM  (Ilierosolyma).  That  Jerusalem  sign,  the  church,  ill. 
and  sho.  n.  880,  881.  That  Jerusalem  of  the  Jews  sign,  the  church  de¬ 
stroyed,  which  is  therefore  called  Sodom,  sho.  n.  880.  That  Jerusalem, 
which  is  treated  of  in  the  Apocalyse,  sign,  the  New  Church  of  the  Lord* 
34 


JUD 


the  reason  why  it  is  called  new,  and  holy,  and  coming  down  out  of  heaven, 
ill.  n.  879.  That  Jerusalem  as  a  city  sign,  the  church  as  to  doctrine,  n. 
879.  That  all  things  relating  to  Jerusalem  as  a  city  sign,  such  things  as 
relate  to  the  church  and  its  doctrine,  n.  904. 

JEW  ( Judceus ,  vide  Jehudak).  See  Judah. 

JOHN  {Johannes).  That  by  John  the  apostle  are  meant  they  who 
are  in  the  good  of  life  from  charity  and  its  faith,  ill.  n.  5,  6,  790,  ill.  n. 
879. 

JOSEPH  {Josephus).  That  Joseph  and  his  tribe  represented,  and 
thence  in  the  Word  sign.,  in  a  supreme  sense,  the  divine  spiritual  prin¬ 
ciple,  in  an  internal  sense,  the  spiritual  kingdom,  and  in  an  external  or 
natural  seuse,  fructification  and  multiplication  of  truth  and  good ;  and 
also  doctrine  of  truth  and  good  of  the  spiritual  church,  ill.  and  sho.  n. 
360. 

JOY  {gaudium).  That  joy  is  spoken  of  the  delight  of  the  love  of  good, 
of  the  heart,  and  of  the  will ;  and  that  gladness  is  spoken  of  the  delight 
of  the  love  of  truth,  of  the  soul,  and  of  the  understanding,  ill.  and  sho.  n. 
507. 

JUDAH,  JEW  (t Jehudah ,  Judceus).  That  Judah  and  his  tribe  repre¬ 
sented,  and  thence  in  the  Word  signifies,  in  a  supreme  sense,  the  Lord  as 
to  celestial  love,  in  a  spiritual  sense,  the  celestial  kingdom  of  the  Lord  and 
the  Word,  and  in  a  natural  sense,  doctrine  of  the  celestial  church  from  the 
Word,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  350.  That  Judah  and  the  tribe  of  Judah  sign. 
the  church,  n.  182.  That  Judah  sign,  the  celestial  church,  consequently 
those  who  are  in  the  good  of  love  from  the  Lord,  and  that  Israel  sign,  the 
spiritual  church,  consequently  those  who  are  in  the  truths  of  doctrine  from 
the  Lord,  n.  96,  266.  That  Judah,  in  the  opposite  sense,  sign,  diabolical 
love,  which  is  the  love  of  self,  sho.  n.  350.  That  the  twelve  tribes  were 
divided  into  two  kingdoms,  the  Jewish  and  the  Israelitish,  and  that  the 
latter  represented  the  spiritual  church,  and  the  former  the  celestial  church, 
u.  350. 

JUDGMENT  {judicium).  That  the  Lord  in  his  humanity  will  exe¬ 
cute  judgment,  sho.  n.  273.  That  nevertheless  the  Lord  will  judge  no  one 
to  hell,  but  that  the  Word  judges  every  one,  n.  821.  That  the  last  judg¬ 
ment  was  executed  on  those  who  were  in  the  world  of  spirits,  and  not 
upon  those  who  are  in  hell,  n.  342,  866.  That  immediately  after  death, 
consequently  before  the  last  judgment,  they  were  judged  to  hell,  who  de¬ 
nied  God  and  the  Word,  consequently  who  had  rejected  all  things  apper¬ 
taining  to  religion,  n.  869.  That  they  are  condemned  who  have  not  lived 
according  to  the  precepts  of  the  Word,  and  thence  could  not  receive  faith  in 
the  Lord,  sho.  n.  874.  That  the  last  judgment  then  takes  place  when  the 
wicked  are  so  multiplied  that  the  heavens  above  cannot  be  kept  in  their 
state  of  love  and  wisdom,  n.  343,  865.  That  when  the  church  on  earth  is 
destroyed,  the  angels  of  heaven  lament,  and  supplicate  the  Lord  to  make 
an  end  thereof,  which  is  effected  by  the  last  judgment,  ill.  n.  645,  761. 
That  unless  the  last  judgment  had  been  accomplished,  the  heavens  would 
have  suffered,  and  the  church  perished,  n.  263.  That  by  the  last  judg¬ 
ment  all  things  are  reduced  to  order  in  the  spiritual  world,  and  thence  in 
the  natural  world,  or  in  the  earths,  n.  274.  That  before  the  judgment 
over  all  took  place,  goods  and  truths  were  taken  away  from  the  evil,  and 
evils  and  falses  from  the  good,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  948.  Concerning  the  de- 
«truction  of  Babylon  in  the  spiritual  world  by  the  last  judgment,  n.  772. 
35 


KIN 


That  the  universal  judgment  was  executed  upon  those  who  in  external 
form  appeared  as  Christians,  leading  a  moral  and  civil  life  like  spiritual 
men,  but  who  in  internal  form  were  false  Christians  and  internals,  n.  330, 
865,  870,  877.  That  it  was  permitted  them  by  arts  to  form  to  themselves 
imaginary  heavens  in  the  world  of  spirits,  ill.  n.  865.  That  those  imagi¬ 
nary  heavens  formed  by  the  Babylonians  and  the  Reformed,  were  like  dark 
clouds  interposed  between  the  Lord  or  heaven  and  the  men  of  the  church  ; 
that  therefore  these  heavens  were  dissipated;  the  reason  whereof  is,  that 
the  holy  truths  of  the  Word  for  the  New  Church,  which  is  the  New  Jeru¬ 
salem,  could  not  be  revealed  before,  ill.  n.  804.  That  these  heavens  are 
meant  by  the  former  heaven  which  passed  away,  Apoc.  xx.  1 ;  n.  330,  877. 
That  the  Lord,  when  he  came  to  execute  the  judgment,  caused  the  angelic 
heavens  to  approach  over  them,  whence  changes  among  them  were  effected, 
n.  342,  343.  And  the  interiors  of  their  minds  were  laid  open,  which  were 
infernal,  n.  865.  That  then  the  more  the  spirits  had  confirmed  themselves 
in  falses  and  evils,  the  deeper  they  cast  themselves  into  hell,  and  by  rea¬ 
son  of  the  influx  from  heaven,  which  is  signified  by  saying  to  the  moun¬ 
tains  and  the  rocks,  that  thev  should  fall  on  them  and  hide  them  from 
the  face  of  him  that  sitteth  on  the  throne,  ill.  n.  339,  340.  That  judg¬ 
ment  is  spoken  of  divine  truth,  and  justice  of  divine  good,  and  that  there¬ 
fore  both  are  frequently  mentioned  in  the  Word,  principally  respecting 
the  Lord,  sho.  n.  668. 

JUST,  JUSTICE  (Justus ,  justitia).  That  he  is  said  to  be  just,  in  a 
natural  sense,  who  lives  according  to  civil  and  moral  laws,  and  in  a  spir¬ 
itual  sense,  who  lives  according  to  divine  laws,  n.  815.  That  by  just  is 
meant  he  who  is  in  good  of  life,  and  by  unjust  he  who  is  in  evil  of  life, 
ill.  n.  815,  948.  That  just  is  spoken  of  good,  and  holy  of  truth,  sho.  n. 
173  towards  the  end.  That  justice  is  spoken  of  good,  and  judgment  of 
truth,  sho.  n.  668.  In  like  manner  justice  and  truth,  sho.  n.  668. 

JUSTIFICATION  ( justificatio ).  The  tenets  of  the  Papists  concern¬ 
ing  justification,  see  the  doctrine  of  the  Papists  in  what  is  premised,  n.  V. 
The  tenets  of  the  Reformed  concerning  justification  and  concerning  good 
works,  see  the  doctrine  of  the  Reformed  in  what  is  premised,  n.  III. 

K 

KEY  ( clavis ).  That  key  sign,  the  power  of  opening  and  shutting, 
sho.  n.  62,  sho.  n.  174,  840.  That  to  have  the  keys  of  hell  and  death 
sign,  to  be  able  to  save,  that  is,  to  bring  forth  from  hell,  and  to  shut  it 
lest  man  should  re-enter,  n.  62,  174.  Concerning  the  keys  of  Peter,  see 
Peter. 

KILL,  to  ( occidere ).  That  to  kill  or  to  slay  sign,  to  destroy  as  to  souls, 
sho.  n.  325.  That  to  kill  sign,  to  bear  intestine  hatred,  and  other  signifi¬ 
cations,  n.  307.  That  to  kill  also  sign,  to  declare  for  a  heretic  and  to 
damn,  n.  603.  That  slain  is  spoken  of  those  who  perish  by  falses,  sho.  n. 
801.  That  slain  is  also  spoken  of  those  who  are  rejected  by  the  wicked, 
and  held  in  hatred,  sho.  n.  325.  That  slain,  when  spoken  of  the  Lord, 
sign,  that  he  is  not  acknowledged,  n.  269,  sho.  n.  589.  That  to  pierce 
the  Lord  sign,  to  destroy  the  Word  by  falses,  n.  26.  That  to  kill  sons 
sign,  to  turn  truths  into  falses,  n.  139. 

KING  [rex).  That  the  Lord  as  king  sign,  divine  truth,  and  that  from 
divine  truth  in  the  Word  he  is  called  king,  sho.  n.  664.  TV  at  the  Lord 
36 


LEA 


with  respect  to  his  humanity  Is  called  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords, 
and  that  he  is  called  King  from  divine  truth,  and  Lord  from  divine  good, 
and  that  this  also  is  meant  by  kingdom  and  dominion,  where  it  treats  con¬ 
cerning  him,  n.  743.  That  the  spiritual  kingdom  of  the  Lord,  where  they 
are  who  are  in  truths  of  wisdom,  is  his  royal  kingdom,  and  the  celestial 
kingdom  of  the  Lord,  where  they  are  who  are  in  good  of  lov6,  and  is 
called  dominion,  is  his  priestly  kingdom,  ill.  n.  854.  That  the  Lord,  with 
respect  to  his  divine  humanity,  is  called  King,  Messiah,  Christ,  Anointed 
of  Jehovah,  Son  of  God,  n.  664.  That  kings  sign,  those  who  are  in  truths 
of  wisdom  from  the  Lord,  and  priests  those  who  are  in  good  of  love  from 
the  Lord,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  20,  854,  921.  That  kings  sign,  those  who  are 
in  truths  originating  in  good,  and  abstractedly  truths  originating  in  good, 
and  in  the  opposite  sense,  those  who  are  in  falses  originating  in  evil,  and 
abstractedly  falses  originating  in  evil,  n.  20,  664,  704,  720,  830,  921. 
That  kings  sign,  those  who  are  in  truths  originating  in  good  from  the 
Lord,  for  this  reason,  because  the  Lord  as  king  sign,  divine  truth,  and 
they  are  called  sons  and  heirs,  sho.  n.  720. 

KINGDOM,  to  REIGN  ( regnurn ,  regnare).  That  kingdom  sign,  the 
church,  n.  740,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  749.  That  to  reign,  when  spoken  of  the 
Lord,  sign,  to  be  in  his  kingdom,  he  in  them,  and  they  in  him,  ill.  and 
sho.  n.  284.  That  there  are  also  in  heaven  they  who  reign,  but  that 
nevertheless  the  Lord  reigns  in  them,  and  thus  by  them,  because  they 
primarily  regard  uses,  n.  849.  That  the  kingdom  of  the  Father  then 
comes,  when  the  Lord  with  respect  to  his  divine  humanity  is  immediately 
approached,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  839. 


L 

LABOUR  (labor).  That  labour  sign,  affliction  of  soul,  and  crucifixion 
of  the  flesh,  for  the  sake  of  the  Lord  and  of  eternal  life,  sho.  n.  640. 
That  labour  also  sign,  temptations,  n.  884. 

LAKE  ( stagnum ).  That  a  lake  sign,  where  there  is  truth  in  abundance, 
also  wrhere  the  false  principle  abounds,  sho.  n.  835.  That  a  lake  of  fire  and 
sulphur  sign,  hell,  where  the  love  of  what  is  false  and  the  cupidity  of  the 
lust  of  evil  reign,  ill.  n.  835,  864. 

LAMB  (agnus).  That  lamb  sign,  the  Lord  as  to  the  divine  humanity, 
n.  269,  291,  and  also  as  to  the  Word,  n.  273,  and  as  to  both,  n.  595. 
That  by  God  and  the  Lamb  is  meant  the  Lord  as  to  his  divinity  from 
whom  are  all  things,  and  as  to  his  divine  humanity,  n.  932,  80.8,  918. 

LAMP  ( lampas ,  vide  candelabrum).  See  Candlestick. 

LANE  ( vicus ,  vide  platea).  See  Street. 

LAODICEA  (Laodicea).  That  by  the  Laodicean  church  are  meant 
those  in  the  church  who  alternately  believe,  and  do  not  believe,  and  thus 
profane  holy  things,  ill.  n.  198,  and  in  the  following. 

LAW  (lex).  Concerning  the  law  and  the  gospel,  see  the  doctrines  of 
the  Reformed,  premised  at  n.  IV.  That  by  the  works  of  the  law  men¬ 
tioned  by  Paul  in  Rom.  iii.  28,  are  meant  the  works  of  the  Mosaic  law, 
proper  to  the  Jews,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  417.  What  is  meant  by  the  law  of 
Moses,  sho.  n.  662.  See  Moses. 

LAWN  ( xylinum ,  vide  bgssus.)  See  Linen. 

LEAF  (folium).  That  leaves  sign,  rational,  natural,  and  sensual 
truths,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  936.  That  leaves  of  different  trees  sign,  various 

37 


L  I  0 


truths,  concerning  which,  n.  936.  Concerning  terror  excited  by  the  agi¬ 
tation  of  leaves  in  the  spiritual  world,  n.  936. 

LEFT-HAND  ( sinistrum ,  vide  dextrum.)  See  Right-Hand. 

LENGTH  ( longitudo ,  vide  latitude).  See  Breadth. 

LEOPARD  ( pardus ).  That  leopard  sign,  the  lust  of  falsifying  the 
truths  of  the  Word,  and  thence  heresies  destructive  of  the  church,  ill.  and 
sho.  n.  572. 

LEPROSY  {lepra).  That  leprosy  sign,  profanation  of  the  Word, 
and  that  the  Jews  who  profaned  the  Word,  were  infected  with  leprosies, 
n.  678  at  the  end. 

LEVI  (Z  evi).  That  Levi  and  his  tribe  represented  and  thence  sign. 
in  a  supreme  sense  love  and  mercy,  in  a  spiritual  sense  charity  in  act, 
which  is  good  of  life,  in  a  natural  sense  consociation  and  conjunction,  n. 
357.  That  Levi  sign,  the  affection  of  truth  originating  in  good,  and  con¬ 
sequent  intelligence,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  357. 

LIE,  LI  AR  ( mendacium ,  mendax).  That  a  lie  sign,  the  false  of  doc¬ 
trine,  and  also  false  speaking,  and  that  guile  sign,  both  as  grounded  in 
design,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  624,  sho.  n.  924.  That  a  liar  sign,  the  same  as  a 
jie,  n.  79  towards  the  end. 

LIFE,  and  to  LIVE  {vita,  vivere).  That  Jehovah  is  alone  life,  and 
that  therefore  he  calls  himself  alive  and  living,  sho.  n.  58.  That  the  Lord 
as  to  his  divine  humanity  is  also  life  in  himself,  sho.  n.  58,  ill.  n.  961. 
That  the  Lord  is  life  eternal,  because  life  eternal  is  in  him  and  thence 
from  him,  sho.  n.  60.  That  man  is  not  life  in  himself,  but  a  recipient  of 
life,  ill.  n.  875,  ill.  n.  961.  That  man  lives  immortal  after  death,  from  the 
power  of  being  conjoined  to  the  Lord  through  love  and  faith,  ill.  n.  224. 

LIGHT  {lux).  That  the  Lord  is  the  light,  which  illuminates  the  un¬ 
derstanding  of  angels  and  men,  and  that  that  light  proceeds  from  the  sun 
of  the  spiritual  world,  in  which  he  dwells,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  796.  That  the 
light  of  heaven  is  divine  truth,  and  that  by  that  light  faises  are  discovered, 
also  the  thoughts  of  every  one,  and  that  this  light  is  a  spiritual  light,  n. 
754,  867,  922.  That  the  light  of  the  sun,  or  the  light  of  the  day,  sign. 
the  spiritual  truth  of  the  Word,  and  that  the  light  of  the  moon  or  the 
light  of  the  night  sign,  the  natural  truth  of  the  Word,  sho.  n.  414.  A 
comparison  made  between  charity  and  faith,  and  heat  and  light,  ill.  n. 
875  towards  the  end.  Concerning  glory  arising  from  spiritual  light,  and 
concerning  glory  arising  from  natural  light,  ill.  n.  940.  That  the  light 
of  infatuation  is  the  light  of  the  confirmation  of  the  false,  which  light  is 
similar  to  that  in  which  owls  and  bats  see,  ill.  n.  566,  695. 

LIGHT,  or  LAMP  ( lucerna ,  vide  candelabrum).  See  Candlestick. 

LIGHTNING  {fulgar).  That  lightnings,  thunderings,  and  voices, 
sign,  illumination,  perception,  and  instruction,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  236.  That 
they  also  sign,  confirmations,  reasonings,  and  argumentations  in  favour 
of  faises,  n.  396. 

LINEN  {linum).  That  linen  sign,  truth,  and  in  an  eminent  sense 
divine  truth,  sho.  n.  67 1. 

LINEN  ( byssus ),  FINE  LINEN  {byssinum).  That  linen  and  fine 
linen  sign,  genuine  truth,  sho.  n.  814,  826.  That  cotton  {xylinum)  sign. 
the  same,  sho.  n.  814,  815. 

LION  {leo).  That  lion  sign,  the  power  of  truth,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  241. 
That  a  lion,  when  spoken  of  the  Lord,  sign,  the  divine  truth  of  the  Word 
as  to  power,  sho.  n.  241.  In  like  manner  one  of  the  cherubims,  whe 
38 


L  OR 


appeared  like  a  lion,  n.  241.  That  the  lion  has  prevailed,  sign,  that  the 
Lord  has  conquered  the  hells,  n.  265.  That  to  roar  like  a  lion,  when 
spoken  of  the  Lord,  sign,  grievous  lamentation  that  the  church  is  taken 
from  him  by  the  hells,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  471. 

LIVE,  to  ( yivere ,  vide  vita).  See  Life. 

LOCUST  {locusta ).  That  locusts  sign,  falses  in  extremes,  of  a  quality 
appertaining  to  them  who  are  called  sensual  men,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  424 
430.  That  locusts  also  sign,  pigmies,  sho.  n.  424. 

LOINS  {Iambi).  That  loins  and  thighs  sign,  conjugial  love,  and  in 
general,  love  ;  and  when  spoken  of  the  Lord,  divine  love,  sho.  n.  830. 
That  this  is  from  correspondence,  n.  830. 

The  LORD  and  GOD  ( Dominus  et  Beus).  The  doctrine  concerning 
God  and  Christ  the  Lord,  among  the  Reformed,  see  their  doctrinals  in 
what  is  premised,  n.  I.  II.  That  upon  a  just  idea  of  God  is  founded  the 
whole  heaven,  and  the  whole  church,  and  all  things  of  religion,  because 
thereby  conjunction  is  effected  with  God,  and  by  conjunction  heaven  and 
eternal  life,  Pref.  and  n.  469.  That  the  Divine  Esse  is  a  Divine  Esse  in 
itself,  and  that  it  is  one,  the  same,  itself,  and  indivisible,  and  that  the 
Divine  Esse  is  God,  ill.  n.  961.  That  an  invisible  God  cannot  be  ap¬ 
proached,  neither  God  as  a  spirit,  if  by  spirit  is  understood  air,  but  that 
God  is  visible,  in  order  that  there  may  be  conjunction,  ill.  n.  224.  That 
there  is  not  any  church,  except  one  God  be  acknowledged,  in  whom  is  a 
trinity,  n.  476.  That  one  God  does  not  exist,  except  in  one  person,  ill. 
n.  490.  That  the  angels  cannot  utter  the  word  gods,  and  that  if  they 
were  willing,  the  expression  of  itself  would  terminate  in  one,  yea  into  the 
only  God,  ill.  n.  961.  That  God  is  to  be  thought  of  from  essence  to  per¬ 
son,  and  not  from  person  to  essence,  and  that  they  who  think  concerning 
God  from  person,  make  God  three,  but  they  who  think  from  essence  make 
God  one,  ill.  n.  611.  That  they  also  make  God  one,  who  think  concern¬ 
ing  God  from  the  attributes  of  the  divine  essence,  also  from  the  proceeding 
attributes,  which  are  creation,  preservation,  salvation,  and  redemption, 
illumination  and  instruction,  ill.  n.  611,  ill.  n.  961.  That  they  who  are 
in  faith  alone,  make  God  three,  principally  in  the  customary  prayer  of 
their  faith,  that  they  pray  to  God  the  Father,  that  he  would  have  mercy 
for  the  sake  of  the  Son,  and  send  the  Holy  Spirit,  ill.  n.  611,  618,  537. 
That  by  God  and  the  Father  is  meant  the  Lord  as  to  divine  truth  and  as 
to  divine  good,  or  as  to  divine  wisdom  and  as  to  divine  love,  n.  21,  193. 
That  the  Lord  from  eternity  is  Jehovah  the  Father,  sho.  n.  291.  That  the 
Lord  is  the  Father,  sho.  n.  21.  That  the  Lord  and  God  the  Father  are 
one,  ill.  n.  693.  That  the  divine  which  is  called  the  Father,  and  the 
divine  which  is  called  the  Son,  are  one,  like  soul  and  body,  and  that  there¬ 
fore  together  they  are  the  Father,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  613,  743,  ill.  and  sho.  n. 
839,  ill.  n.  962.  That  therefore  the  Lord  is  often  called  Jehovah  the  Re¬ 
deemer,  and  Jehovah  our  justice,  sho.  n.  613,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  962.  That 
the  Lord  from  the  essential  divinity  ( ex  divino  a  quo),  through  the  divine 
humanity,  is  the  Saviour,  n.  368,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  961.  That  Jehovah  came 
into  the  world,  and  took  upon  him  humanity,  in  order  to  redeem  and  save 
mankind,  wherefore  also  Jehovah  is  called  the  Redeemer,  sho.  n.  281,  ill, 
and  sho.  n.  962.  That  the  Lord  united  the  humanity  to  the  divinity 
which  was  in  himself,  and  is  called  the  Father,  in  order  that  angels  and 
men  might  be  united  to  God  the  Father  in  him  and  through  him,  sho.  n. 
222.  That  the  Lord  came  into  the  world,  to  unite  mankind  to  God  th« 
29 


LOR 


Father  in  him  and  through  him,  sho.  n.  618,  sho.  n.  883.  That  God  the 
Father  cannot  be  approached,  except  by  Christ  and  through  him,  ill.  n. 
484.  That  men  at  this  day  approach  God  the  Father,  from  an  idea  of 
the  humanity  of  Christ,  as  the  son  of  Mary,  and  thus  as  a  common  man, 
and  not  as  the  Son  of  God,  and  consequently  God,  n.  504.  That  the  alpha 
and  the  omega,  the  beginning  and  the  end,  sign,  the  Lord,  sho.  n.  29 ;  that 
they  sign,  that  he  is  the  self-subsisting  and  only-subsisting  from  principles 
to  ultimates,  from  whom  all  things  proceed,  therefore  who  is  the  self- 
subsisting  and  only-subsisting  love,  the  self-subsisting  and  only-subsisting 
wisdom,  and  the  self-subsisting  and  only-subsisting  life  in  himself,  and 
consequently  the  self-subsisting  and  only-subsisting  Creator,  Saviour,  and 
Illuminator  from  himself,  and  consequently  the  all  in  all  of  heaven  and  the 
church,  n.  29,  38,  92,  ill.  n.  962.  That  they  sign,  all  things  are  made, 
governed,  and  done  by  him,  n.  888.  Who  is,  who  was,  and  who  is  to 
come,  sign,  that  the  Lord  is  eternal,  infinite,  and  Jehovah,  sho.  n.  13,  57, 
522.  Who  is,  who  was,  and  holy,  sign,  that  the  Lord  is  and  was  the 
Word,  n.  686.  That  he  is  the  first  and  the  last,  sign,  that  the  Lord  is  the 
only  God,  n.  92.  That  Jehovah  in  the  New  Testament  is  called  the  Lord, 
n.  193.  That  the  Lord  is  the  Ancient  of  Days  mentioned  in  Daniel,  sho. 
n.  291.  That  the  Messiah  is  Christ,  and  that  he  is  the  Son  of  God,  sho. 
n.  520. 

That  the  Lord  alone  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  sho.  n.  42,  she. 
n.  888.  That  all  the  heavens  acknowledge  that  the  Lord  is  the  God  of 
heaven  and  earth,  ill.  n.  811.  A  conversation  of  the  English  clergy  with 
their  former  king  concerning  the  Lord,  that  he  is  the  God  of  heaven  and 
earth,  ill.  n.  341,  ill.  n.  716.  Because  all  things  of  the  Father  are  his, 
and  that  no  one  can  come  to  the  Father  but  by  him,  and  that  therefore  he 
is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  sho.  n.  618.  That  to  the  Lord  belongs 
all  power  in  heaven  and  earth,  sho.  n.  613,  sho.  n.  743,  752.  That  the 
Lord  governs  all  things  from  himself  from  first  principles  by  ultimates, 
ill.  n.  31.  That  the  Lord  came  into  the  world,  and  took  upon  him  a 
humanity,  that  he  might  be  at  the  same  time  in  ultimates  and  in  first  prin¬ 
ciples,  and  thus  might  save  men,  because  the  influx  and  the  operation  of 
the  Lord  is  from  first  principles  through  or  by  ultimates,  n.  798.  That 
the  Lord  from  himself  knows  all  things,  ill.  n.  262.  That  the  Lord  is 
omnipotent,  sho.  n.  811.  That  all  things  in  the  Apocalypse  relate  to  the 
acknowledgment,  that  the  Lord  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  to  a 
life  according  to  his  commandments,  n.  903,  957.  That  the  kingdom  of 
the  Father  comes,  when  the  Lord  is  immediately  approached,  sho.  n.  839. 
That  the  Lord  governs  heaven  and  hell,  forasmuch  as  he  who  governs  the 
one  must  govern  the  other,  ill.  n.  62.  That  they  who  have  confirmed  in 
themselves  a  trinity  of  persons,  cannot  receive,  that  the  Lord  is  the  one 
God,  who  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  notwithstanding  they  had  read 
it  frequently  in  the  Word,  which  is  sho.  n.  618.  That  the  mystic  union, 
which  is  also  called  the  hypostatic  union,  is  a  figment  respecting  the  influx 
of  the  divinity  of  the  Lord  upon  his  humanity,  ill.  n.  565.  The  universal 
of  faith  concerning  the  Lord,  and  concerning  salvation  by  him,  n.  67. 
That  they  are  saved  who  believe  in  the  Lord,  sho.  n.  553.  That  they  are 
condemned  who  do  not  believe  in  him,  nor  live  according  to  his  com¬ 
mandments,  n.  874.  That  the  Lord  is  in  man  according  to  man’s  recep 
tion,  from  faith  and  from  a  life  according  to  his  commandments,  ill.  n 
949.  That  acknowledgment  of  the  Lord  causes  his  presence,  and  tlutf 
40 


LOR 


affection  which  is  of  love  causes  conjunction  with  him,  ill.  n.  937.  Tha. 
the  Lord  with  respect  to  his  divine  humanity  is  to  be  approached,  because 
in  this  he  is  visible,  and  because  the  Father  and  he  are  one,  like  soul  and 
body ;  that  hence  it  may  appear,  that  when  he  is  approached  as  to  his 
divine  humanity,  which  is  the  body,  he  is  approached  as  to  the  all- 
begetting  divinity  ( divinum  a  quo),  wrhich  is  the  soul,  consequently  the 
Father,  ill.  n.  341,  743,  ill.  n.  962.  That  no  one  can  be  conjoined  to 
the  Lord,  except  he  immediately  approaches  him,  because  the  aspect, 
which  is  of  the  understanding  derived  from  the  affection  which  is  of  the 
will,  conjoins,  n.  933.  That  the  humanity  of  the  Lord  is  divine,  and 
that  it  ought  to  be  approached,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  962.  That  the  marriage 
of  the  church  with  the  Lord  is  with  his  divine  humanity,  and  that  then 
the  marriage  is  full,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  812.  That  therefore  the  New  Church 
is  called  the  bride,  and  the  Lamb’s  wife,  sho.  n.  813.  That  the  will  of 
the  Father  is  done  as  in  heaven  so  in  earth,  when  the  Lord  is  approached 
as  to  his  divine  humanity,  sho.  n.  839.  That  the  New  Church  is  formed 
of  those  who  approach  the  Lord  only,  and  perform  the  work  of  repent¬ 
ance  from  evil  works,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  69 — 72.  That  conjunction  is  with 
the  divine  humanity  of  the  Lord,  and  that  such  is  the  nature  of  the  con 
junction,  that  they  are  in  the  Lord  and  the  Lord  in  them,  sho.  n.  883. 
That  conjunction  is  effected  by  truths  of  the  Word,  and  by  a  life  conform¬ 
able  to  them,  n.  883.  That  the  Lord  cannot  be  conjoined  to  any  one  who 
is  in  evil,  wherefore  man  must  first  do  the  work  of  repentance,  ill.  n.  937 
That  the  Lord  only  can  teach  and  lead  all ;  because  he  is  God,  and  be¬ 
cause  heaven  and  the  church  are  as  one  man,  whose  soul  and  life  is  the 
Lord,  n.  383.  That  the  Lord  only  is  to  be  invoked  and  worshipped,  and 
not  any  angel,  ill.  n.  818,  946.  That  the  Lord  only  is  justice,  and  that 
he  only  is  merit,  n.  86.  That  the  Lord  is  called  salvation,  sho.  n.  368 
That  in  the  Lord  are  the  divine  celestial,  the  divine  spiritual,  and  the  divine 
natural  principles;  that  therefore  these  three  degrees  of  love  and  wisdom 
are  in  the  three  heavens,  and  also  in  man,  from  creation,  ill.  n.  49.  That 
the  Lord  is  in  the  divine  celestial  principle  with  the  angels  of  the  third 
heaven,  in  the  divine  spiritual  with  the  angels  of  the  second  heaven,  and 
in  the  divine  natural  with  the  angels  of  the  lowest  heaven,  and  with  men 
on  earth ;  and  that  nevertheless  he  is  not  divided,  because  he  is  present 
with  every  one  according  to  his  quality,  n.  466. 

That  they  who  do  not  approach  the  Lord,  cannot  understand  the  Word, 
-'ll.  n.  42,  ill.  n.  566,  958.  That  the  Lord  is  the  book  of  life,  which  is 
he  Word,  n.  958.  That  the  Lord  is  called  the  Son  of  God  as  to  his 
iivine  humanity,  and  the  Son  of  Man  as  to  the  Word,  n.  44.  That  the 
Lord  is  called  the  Lamb  as  to  the  divine  humanity,  and  also  as  to  the 
Word,  moreover  Christ,  n.  6,  15,  269,  273,  291,  595.  That  the  Lord  is 
Jie*Word,  and  all  things  thereof,  ill.  n.  819,  820.  That  in  the  Word  of 
both  Testaments  the  Lord  alone  is  treated  of,  and  that  hence  it  may  ap¬ 
pear  that  the  Lord  is  the  Word,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  478,  820.  That  the  Lord 
fulfilled  all  things  of  the  Word  in  the  natural,  spiritual,  and  celestial  sense, 
ill.  n.  820.  That  because  they  do  not  immediately  approach  the  Lord, 
they  cannot  be  in  spiritual  light,  and  that  in  spiritual  things  they  think 
sensually,  ill.  n.  841.  That  the  knowledge  and  acknowledgment  of  the 
Lord  conjoin  all  the  knowledges  of  good  and  truth,  or  spiritual  truths, 
in  one,  ill.  n.  916.  That  the  coming  of  the  Lord  is  his  coming  in  the 
Word,  and  that  this  is  signified  by  Ids  coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven, 
41 


LO  R 


ill.  n.  820,  944.  See  Clouds.  That  by  lights  from  the  heavens  were 
seen  the  tabernacle,  and  afterwards  the  temple,  and,  lastly,  in  the  plac« 
thereof,  the  Lord  alone  standing  on  the  foundation-stone,  which  was  the 
Word,  ill.  n.  926. 

That  to  the  Son  of  Man  belongs  the  kingdom,  sho.  n.  291.  That  he 
is  called  king,  whence,  sho.  n.  664  ;  see  King.  That  the  Lord  in  his 
divine  humanity  reigns  over  all,  sho.  n.  520.  That  the  celestial  kingdom 
is  the  priestly  kingdom  of  the  Lord,  and  the  spiritual  kingdom  his  royal 
kingdom,  ill.  n.  854.  What  is  meant  by  reigning  with  the  Lord,  n.  284  ; 
see  Kingdom.  That  the  Lord  is  heaven,  n.  943  ;  see  Heaven.  That 
they  who  are  in  the  Lord,  and  the  Lord  in  them,  whatsoever  they  will 
and  ask,  they  obtain,  because  they  will  and  ask  from  the  Lord,  ill.  and  sho. 
n.  951.  That  the  Lord  appears  above  the  heavens  in  a  sun,  because  no 
one  can  sustain  his  presence,  such  as  it  is  in  itself,  and  that  he  is  present 
with  every  one  by  veilings  and  coverings,  sho.  n.  54,  465.  That  because 
the  Lord  is  love  itself  and  wisdom  itself,  and  these  are  not  in  place,  he  is 
omnipresent,  ill.  n.  961.  That  man  cannot  see  the  Lord  such  as  he  is  in 
himself,  and  live;  that  therefore  he  presents  himself  to  be  seen  in  the 
heavens  by  angels,  whom  he  fills  with  his  majesty,  ill.  n.  938.  That  the 
truths  of  the  Word  are  mirrors,  or  glasses,  by  which  also  he  makes  himself 
to  be  seen,  ill.  n.  938.  That  the  Lord  from  the  sun  looks  at  the  angels 
in  the  forehead,  and  so  turns  them  to  himself,  and  in  like  manner  men  as 
to  their  spirit ;  and  that  angels  and  men  look  at  the  Lord  through  the  eyes, 
ill.  n.  938,  280.  That  the  angels  continually  behold  the  Lord  as  a  sun, 
and  continually  have  him  before  their  eyes,  and  this  in  every  turn  of  their 
face  and  body,  which  is  wonderful,  n.  938.  That  the  Lord  in  the  Word 
is  meant  by  angel,  n.  465  ;  see  Angel.  That  whatever  flows-in,  oi 
enters  by  influx,  from  the  Lord  with  man,  remains  of  the  Lord  with  him, 
and  never  becomes  of  man,  n.  758.  That  the  Lord  does  not  enter  by 
influx  into  the  proprium  of  man,  but  that  he  exquisitely  separates  what 
appertains  to  him  from  their  selfhood,  n.  758.  Concerning  the  Lord’s 
speaking  through  heaven  with  man,  n.  943.  That  the  Lord  speaks  out  of 
divine  love  through  divine  wisdom,  because  out  of  the  third  heaven  through 
the  second,  n.  615.  What  is  meant  by  the  name  of  the  Lord,  sho.  n.  618  ; 
see  Name.  That  the  Lord  from  his  divine  humanity  will  execute  judg¬ 
ment,  sho.  n.  273.  That  by  the  birth  of  the  Lord  from  eternity,  is  meant 
his  birth  foreseen  from  eternity,  and  provided  for  in  time,  ill.  n.  961. 
That  the  Lord  glorified  his  humanity,  that  is,  made  it  divine,  as  the  Lord 
regenerates  man,  and  makes  him  spiritual,  ill.  n.  193.  That  the  Lord 
alone  bore  the  evils  and  falses  of  the  church,  and  all  the  violence  offered  to 
the  Word,  sho.  n.  829  ;  and  that  this  was  effected  by  combats  against  the 
hells,  and  that  thus  he  became  the  Saviour  and  Redeemer,  n.  829.  That 
the  Lord  permitted  the  Jews  to  treat  him  as  they  treated  the  Word,  n. 
410.  That  they  who  are  in  faith  alone,  and  pray  from  their  form  of  faith, 
cannot  do  otherwise  than  make  God  three,  and  the  Lord  two,  ill.  n.  537, 
ill.  n.  611.  That  they  who  deny  the  divinity  of  the  Lord  in  his  human¬ 
ity,  act  almost  in  unity  with  the  Socinians  and  Arians,  n.  571.  That  the 
New  Church  cannot  be  established,  and  thus  the  Lord  acknowledged  as 
the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  before  they,  who  are  meant  by  the  dragon, 
the  beast,  and  the  false  prophet,  are  removed,  sho.  n.  473.  That  scarce 
any  one  in  the  spiritual  world,  from  acknowledgment  in  thought,  could 
pronounce  or  utter  one  God,  nor  Jesus,  neither  Divine  Humanity  with 
42 


lo  y 


respect  to  the  Lord,  although  it  was  confirmed  to  many  by  the  Word,  ill 
n.  294. 

LOVE  (amor).  That  there  is  celestial  love,  in  which  are  the  angels 
who  are  in  the  Lord’s  celestial  kingdom,  and  that  there  is  spiritual  love, 
in  which  are  the  angels  who  are  in  the  Lord’s  spiritual  kingdom;  concern¬ 
ing  which  two  kingdoms,  and  concerning  the  loves  there,  n.  120, 121, 123, 
387,  647,  725,  854,  920.  That  love  in  the  celestial  kingdom  is  love  to 
the  Lord,  aud  a  love  of  doing  uses  from  the  Lord,  which  love  is  there  called 
mutual  love,  n.  353.  That  spiritual  love  is  love  towards  our  neighbour 
which  is  called  charity,  n.  128.  That  spiritual  love  derives  its  essence 
from  celestial  love,  n.  395.  That  it  is  love  from  which  wisdom  is  derived, 
ill.  n.  875.  That  the  heavens  exist  from  divine  love  through  divine  wis¬ 
dom,  ill.  n.  875.  That  love  and  wisdom  are  not  any  thing  unless  they  are 
in  use,  ill.  n.  87 5.  That  love  and  wisdom,  when  they  are  in  the  endea¬ 
vour  of  the  will  to  use,  are  notwithstanding  in  act  and  exist,  ill.  n.  875. 
That  all  after  death  become  affections  of  their  ruling  love,  n.  756.  That 
they  come  to  heaven  who  are  affections  of  celestial  love  and  of  spiritual 
love,  consequently,  who  are  affections  of  the  love  of  good  and  truth,  n.  7 56. 
That  felicity  in  heaven  is  according  to  the  quality  of  the  affection  of  good 
and  truth,  n.  782.  That  heaven  is  regulated,  and  also  the  church  before 
the  Lord,  according  to  affections  which  are  of  love,  n.  908  at  the  end. 
That  all  things  of  the  New  Church  will  be  from  the  good  of  love,  ill.  n. 
907,  908,  912,  917.  That  knowledge  which  is  of  thought  in  the  spiritual 
world  occasions  presence,  and  that  affection  which  is  of  love  occasions 
conjunction  there,  ill.  n.  937.  That  according  to  the  conjunction,  love 
will  be  reciprocal,  ill.  n.  937.  That  divine  love  and  divine  wisdom  are 
not  in  place,  but  with  man  according  to  reception,  ill .  796.  That  hence 
charity  and  faith  are  not  in  place,  but  with  those  who  are  in  place,  accord¬ 
ing  to  reception,  ill.  n.  949,  961.  That  the  good  of  love  is  formed  by 
truths  of  wisdom,  ill.  n.  912.  That  there  does  not  exist  a  grain  of  true, 
living,  aud  spiritual  faith,  except  so  far  as  it  is  derived  from  spiritual  love, 
which  is  charity,  ill.  n.  908.  That  in  the  world  they  do  not  attend  to  the 
affections,  but  to  the  thoughts,  the  reason  thereof,  n.  756.  That  self-love, 
especially  the  love  of  exercising  dominion  grounded  in  self-love,  is  infernal, 
n.  691,  729.  That  the  love  of  exercising  dominion,  originating  in  self- 
love,  is  the  devil,  and  that  hence  the  pride  of  self-derived  intelligence  is 
Satan,  n.  453.  That  the  love  of  dominion,  originating  in  self-love,  and 
hence  the  pride  of  self-derived  intelligence,  are  the  heads  of  all  infernal 
loves,  and  that  this  is  unknown  in  the  world,  the  reason  thereof,  n.  502. 
But  the  love  of  dominion  from  the  love  of  uses  is  celestial,  and  that  they 
are  in  this  love  who  reign  in  heaven,  n.  502,  849.  That  when  the  love 
of  dominion  originating  in  self-love,  and  the  pride  of  self-derived  intelli¬ 
gence,  constitute  the  head,  then  the  love  of  uses,  which  is  celestial  love, 
constitutes  the  feet,  and  the  soles  of  the  feet ;  and  on  the  contrary,  n.  502. 
That  celestial  aud  spiritual  love  torment  and  excruciate  those  who  are  in 
self-love,  and  in  the  pride  of  self-derived  intelligence,  when  they  flow-in,  n. 
691.  Self-love  described  as  to  its  delight,  and  that  this  love  immerses  the 
mind  of  man  in  his  proprium,  which  is  mere  evil,  and  that  consequently  it 
draws  it  away  from  God,  whence  man  becomes  a  worshipper  of  nature,  n. 
692  ;  and  he  becomes  sensual  corporeal,  n.  692.  That  the  delights  of  the 
love  of  self  and  of  the  world,  which  in  the  world  are  felt  as  delightful  in 
the  highest  degree,  are  changed  into  opposite  infelicities  in  hell,  ill.  n.  763. 

43 


MAR 


That  after  death  they  come  to  hell  who  are  in  the  affections  of  the  love  ot 
evil,  which  affections  are  concupiscences,  n.  756.  That  every  love  is  fell 
under  some  species  of  delight,  and  that  therefore  unless  man  knew  what 
evil  was,  he  might  feel  evil  as  good,  and  thence  by  falses  confirm  it,  from 
which  man  perishes,  ill .  n.  531,  908. 

LOWER  EARTH  ( terra  inferior).  See  Spiritual  World. 

LUKEWARM  ( tepidus ).  Concerning  the  lukewarm,  n.  202,  204. 
See  Profanation. 

M 

MAGOG  ( Magogus ,  vide  Gogus).  See  Goo. 

MAN  ( homo ).  That  man  sign .  intelligence  and  wisdom,  ill.  and  sho. 
n.  243.  That  man  in  the  complex  sign,  the  church,  ill.  n.  910.  That 
son  of  man  sign,  the  doctrine  of  truth  belonging  to  the  church,  and  when 
spoken  of  the  Lord  sign,  the  Word,  n.  910.  That  man  is  a  man  after 
death,  and  that  then  he  is  the  affection  which  is  of  his  love,  n.  558.  Con¬ 
cerning  the  consociation  of  man  with  spirits  and  angels,  ill.  n.  943.  That 
man  communicates  immediately  with  those  who  are  in  the  world  of  spirits, 
but  mediately  with  those  who  are  in  heaven  or  hell,  n.  552  at  the  end, 
558.  That  man  does  not  know  any  thing  of  the  spirits  with  whom  he  is, 
nor  spirits  of  man,  the  reason  thereof,  ill.  n.  943. 

MAN ASSES  ( Menasche ).  That  Manasses  sign,  the  voluntary  princi¬ 
ple  of  the  church,  and  Ephraim  its  intellectual  principle ;  that  Manasses 
sign,  the  voluntary  principle,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  355. 

MANNA  (man).  That  manna  sign,  the  good  of  celestial  love  con¬ 
joined  to  wisdom,  and,  in  a  supreme  sense,  the  Lord,  sho.  n.  120 

MANTLES  ( togce ).  See  Garments. 

MARK  (character).  That  it  is  an  acknowledgment  and  a  confession, 
n.  605.  That  to  receive  a  mark  on  the  right  hand  and  on  the  forehead 
sign,  to  acknowledge  from  faith  and  love,  n.  605. 

MARK,  to  ( signare ,  vide  signuni).  See  Sign. 

MARRIAGE  (conjugium).  That  the  conjunction  of  the  Lord  and  the 
church  in  the  Word  is  called  a  marriage,  n.  359,  380.  That  for  this 
reason  the  Lord  is  called  the  bridegroom  and  husband,  and  the  church  the 
bride  and  the  wife,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  797,  sho.  n.  813.  That  therefore  in 
the  Word  it  is  called  a  marriage  or  nuptials,  sho.  n.  812.  That  the  mar¬ 
riage  of  the  church  is  with  the  divine  humanity  of  the  Lord,  ill.  and  sho. 
n.  812.  That  then  there  is  a  full  marriage  when  the  Lord  is  approached 
as  to  his  divine  humanity,  sho.  n.  812.  That  the  Word  is  the  medium  of 
conjunction,  or  of  the  marriage  of  the  church  with  the  Lord,  n.  881.  That 
the  marriage  of  the  Lord  and  the  church  is  also  the  marriage  of  good  and 
truth,  n.  3.59,  380.  That  the  Lord  flows-in,  or  enters  by  influx,  from  the 
good  of  love  into  truths  with  angels  and  men,  and  thus  conjoins  them  to 
himself,  n.  359,  380.  That  good  conjoins  truth  to  itself,  especially  celes¬ 
tial  good,  concerning  which,  n.  121.  The  affection  and  thence  the  desire 
of  conjunction  of  good  and  truth  is  described  by  comparisons,  n.  122, 130. 
That  the  marriage  of  good  and  truth  is  the  marriage  of  love  and  wisdom, 
also  of  charity  and  faith,  n.  97,  ill.  n.  875.  That  good  is  the  esse  of  a 
thing,  and  that  truth  is  the  existere  of  a  thing  thence,  n.  97.  That  good 
is  according  to  the  quality  of  the  truths  by  which  it  exists,  and  that  these 
truths  are  conjoined  to  good,  n.  97.  See  Good  and  Truth.  Good  with 
44 


MIR 


out  truths  described,  n.  122,  130.  That  where  there  are  falses  there  is 
no  good,  except  spurious,  or  meritorious,  or  pharisaical  good,  by  examples, 
ill.  n.  97.  That  in  all  the  particulars  of  the  Word  there  is  a  marriage  ot 
good  and  truth,  and  that  there  are  words  therein  which  have  relation  to 
good,  and  words  which  have  relation  to  truth,  ill.  n.  373,  483,  689.  See 
the  Word. 

MARTYR  (martyr).  That  martyr  sign,  confession  of  the  truth,  in 
like  manner  witness,  n.  112.  That  to  martyrs  in  heaven  are  given  crowns, 
ill.  n.  103.  See  Crowns. 

MASSES  (missce).  The  tenets  of  the  Papists  concerning  masses,  see 
their  doctrines  in  what  is  premised  at  n.  III. 

MEASURE,  to  MEASURE  ( mensura ,  metiri).  That  to  measure  sign. 
to  know  and  scrutinize  the  quality  or  state  of  a  thing,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  486; 
in  like  manner  at  n.  904.  That  measure  sign,  the  quality  or  state  of  a 
thing,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  486,  910.  That  measures,  balances,  and  scales 
sign,  estimation  of  a  thing  as  to  its  quality,  sho.  n.  313,  315. 

MERCHANDISE,  to  ( mercari ,  vide  negotiari).  See  To  Trade. 

MERIT  ( meritum ).  That  the  Lord  only  is  justice,  and  that  he  only 
is  merit,  n.  86.  That  they  who  give  faith  the  preference  place  merit  in 
works,  but  not  they  who  give  charity  the  preference,  ill.  n.  86.  That  good 
and  truth  from  the  Lord  are  not  appropriated  to  man,  but  that  they  are 
continually  of  the  Lord  ;  wherefore  no  one  can  say  that  he  merits,  ill.  n. 
854.  That  the  divine  principle  of  the  Lord  is  not  conjoined  with  the 
selfhood  of  man,  but  that  it  is  exquisitely  separated  by  the  Lord,  and 
that  the  divine  principle  continually  remains  of  the  Lord,  and  never  be¬ 
comes  of  man,  n.  758.  That  the  Babylonians  have  transcribed  the  merit 
and  righteousness  of  the  Lord  unto  themselves,  n.  758. 

METALS  ( metallum ).  That  all  metals  are  correspondences,  and  that 
therefore  they  are  in  the  spiritual  world,  n.  775.  That  they  correspond 
to  good  and  truth,  ill.  n.  913.  That  therefore  metals  in  the  Word,  as 
gold,  silver,  brass,  iron,  sign,  such  things  as  are  of  the  church,  with  re¬ 
spect  to  good  and  truth,  ill.  n.  211,  775. 

METAPHYSICS  (metaphysica).  Concerning  a  metaphysician  among 
the  dragonists,  who  was  desirous  to  cast  out  the  inhabitants  of  a  certain 
city,  because  he  knew  how  to  conceal  things  under  forms,  ill.  n.  655. 

MICHAEL  (Michael).  What  is  sign,  by  Michael  the  angel,  n.  548. 
See  Angel. 

MIDST  (medium).  That  in  the  midst  sign,  in  the  inmost,  and  thence 
in  all  things  around,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  44,  933. 

MIGHTY  (fortis).  That  the  mighty  or  powerful  sign,  those  who  are 
in  erudition,  n.  337,  832. 

MILITARY  SERVICE  (militia,  vide  helium).  See  War. 

MILL  ( mola ).  That  a  mill  sign,  inquiry,  search  into,  and  confirma¬ 
tion  of  truth  out  of  the  Word,  n.  791,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  794.  What  is  sign. 
by  being  cast  as  a  millstone  into  the  sea,  n.  791. 

MINISTER  (minister).  That  he  is  called  a  servant  who  is  in  truths, 
consequently  he  who  serves,  and  that  he  is  called  a  minister  who  is  in 
goods,  consequently  he  who  ministers,  sho.  n.  128,  937.  That  hence 
ministry  is  operation,  n.  128. 

MIRACLE  (miraculum).  That  signs,  by  which  are  meant  miracles, 
sign,  testifications  that  truth  is  false,  and,  in  the  opposite  sense,  that  false 
is  truth,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  598,  704,  834.  That  the  sign  of  fire  coming  down 
45 


MUS 


from  heaven  sign,  attestation  that  it  is  truth  although  it  is  false,  sho.  n 
599,  600.  What  is  further  signified  by  sign,  see  Sion. 

MISERABLE  ( miser ).  What  is  sign,  by  miserable  and  poor,  see 
Poor. 

MIX,  to  ( miscere ).  That  wine  mixed  sign,  truth  falsified,  sho.  n. 
635. 

MONTH  (mensis).  That  a  month  sign,  a  full  or  plenary  state,  sho.  n. 
489  at  the  end.  That  it  sign,  man’s  state  of  life  as  to  truth,  ill.  and  sho. 
n.  935. 

MONUMENT  ( sepulchrum ,  vide  sepelire ).  See  To  Bury. 

MOON  ( luna ).  The  moon  sign,  the  truth  of  faith  grounded  in  the 
good  of  charity,  n.  53,  332.  That  it  sign,  intelligence  and  faith,  anr.  is 
spoken  of  the  church,  n.  413,  533.  That  moon,  in  an  opposite  se  /se, 
sign,  self-derived  intelligence,  and  faith  grounded  in  man’s  self,  sh •  .  n. 
919.  That  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars  being  darkened,  sign,  that  the  g»jods 
of  love  and  the  truths  of  faith  are  no  longer  seen  in  the  church,  neither 
are  the  knowledges  of  good  and  truth  known ;  passages  adduced  from  the 
Word,  where  it  is  so  expressed,  n.  413. 

MORAL  ( moralis ).  Concerning  moral  spiritual  life  and  concerning 
moral  life  merely  natural,  ill.  n.  386,  450. 

MORNING  (mane).  That  morning  sign,  the  coming  of  the  Lord,  and 
then  the  New  Church,  sho.  n.  151.  That  thence  the  Lord  is  called  the 
morning-star,  n.  151,  954.  See  Star.  That  morning  sign,  the  com¬ 
mencement  of  a  new  church,  and  evening  the  end  of  the  former  church, 
sho.  n.  151. 

MOSES  (Moses).  That  by  the  law  of  Moses  are  meant  all  things 
which  are  written  in  his  five  books,  ill.  n.  417,  sho.  n.  662.  That  the 
like  things  are  meant  by  Moses  himself,  sho.  n.  662,  417. 

MOUNTAIN  (mons).  That  a  mountain  sign,  celestial  love,  which  is 
love  to  the  Lord,  and  that  hill  sign,  spiritual  love,  which  is  love  towards 
our  neighbour ;  the  reason  is,  because  they  who  are  in  celestial  love  dwell 
in  the  spiritual  world  upon  mountains,  and  they  who  are  in  spiritual  love 
upon  hills,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  336.  That  a  great  and  high  mountain  sign. 
the  third  heaven,  ill.  n.  896.  That  the  mount  of  Olives,  near  Jerusalem, 
sign,  the  divine  love  of  the  Lord,  and  that  the  Lord  often  abode  there, 
sho.  n.  336,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  493.  That  mountains  and  hills,  in  an  opposite 
sense,  sign,  the  love  of  self  and  the  world,  sho.  n.  336.  That  mountain 
sign,  love  of  evil,  and  rock  faith  of  false,  n.  339.  That  seven  mountains 
sign,  the  divine  goods  of  the  Word  and  of  the  church  profaned,  and  that 
by  the  seven  mountains  may  also  be  understood  Rome,  n.  737. 

,  jytOUTH,  YROM  THE  MOUTH  (os,  oris).  That  mouth  sign,  doc¬ 
trine,  preaching,  and  discourse,  n.  574  ;  and  also  reasoning,  n.  574.  That 
out  of  the  mouth  sign,  out  of  the  thought  and  discourse,  n.  452. 

MULTITUDE  (turba).  That  a  great  or  crowded  multitude  sign. 
those  who  are  in  the  inferior  heavens,  also  those  who  are  in  the  externals 
of  the  church,  n.  363,  803 

MUSIC  (musica).  That  the  sound  of  musical  instruments  corresponds 
to  affections,  the  sound  of  string-instruments  to  affections  of  spiritual  love, 
consequently  which  are  of  truth ;  but  the  sound  of  wind-instruments, 
which  are  continuous,  to  affections  of  celestial  love,  consequently  which 
are  of  good,  ill.  n.  792.  That  confessions  and  celebrations  of  the  Lord 
were  formerly  made  by  songs  accompanied  with  various  instruments  of 
46 


N  U  M 


music,  according  to  the  correspondence  of  the  sound  to  the  affections,  n. 
276. 

MYRIAD  ( myrias ).  See  Ten  Thousand. 


NAKED,  NAKEDNESS  ( nudas ,  nuditas).  That  nakedness  sign,  in¬ 
nocence,  also  ignorance  of  good  and  truth,  sho.  n.  213  at  the  end.  That 
to  walk  naked  sign,  to  live  without  truths,  n.  706.  That  nakedness  and 
the  shame  of  nakeduess  sign,  the  evil,  filthy,  and  profane  love  in  which 
man  is  born,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  213,  706.  What  is  sign,  by  to  make  deso¬ 
late  and  naked,  n.  747. 

NAME  (nomen).  That  by  all  names  of  places  and  persons  in  the 
Word  are  meant  things.  That  name  sign,  the  quality  of  any  one,  ill.  n. 
165,  824.  That  by  the  name  of  God  is  sign,  all  by  which  God  is  wor¬ 
shipped,  the  all  of  doctrine,  and  universally  the  all  of  religion,  ill.  and  sho. 
n.  81,  180.  That  to  write  in  or  upon  any  one  the  name  of  God,  sign,  to 
inscribe  divine  truth  so  that  it  may  be  in  him,  n.  194.  That  the  name  of 
God  sign,  the  quality  of  worship,  n.  81,  111.  That  the  name  of  Jehovah 
and  the  Father  sign,  the  divine  humanity  of  the  Lord,  and  the  Word,  also 
all  by  which  he  is  worshipped,  sho.  n.  81,  sho.  n.  584,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  839. 
That  the  name  of  the  Lord  sign,  the  Lord  as  to  his  divine  humanity,  ill. 
and  sho.  n.  839.  What  is  further  sign,  by  the  name  of  the  Lord,  sho. 
n.  618.  That  to  ask  the  Father  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  is  not  to  ap¬ 
proach  the  Father  immediately,  nor  to  ask  him  for  the  sake  of  the  Son, 
but  to  approach  the  Lord,  which  is  thereby  to  approach  the  Father  in 
him,  and  through  him,  ill.  n.  341,  sho.  n.  618,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  962.  That 
the  name  of  the  Father  is  the  Divine  Humanity  of  the  Lord,  ill.  and  sho. 
n.  839. 

NxlPHTALI  (Naphtali).  That  Naphtali  and  his  tribe  represented, 
and  thence  in  the  Word  signifies,  in  a  supreme  sense,  the  proper  power  ot 
the  divine  human  of  the  Lord  :  in  a  spiritual  sense,  temptation  and  vic¬ 
tory  ;  and  in  a  natural  sense,  reluctation  or  struggle  on  the  part  of  the 
natural  man,  ill.  n  354.  That  it  also  sign,  a  perception  of  use,  and  what 
use  is  after  temptation,  sho.  n.  354. 

NATION  (gens).  That  by  nations  in  the  Word  are  meant  they  who 
are  in  goods  or  in  evils  of  life,  and  by  people,  they  who  are  in  truths  or 
in  falses  of  doctrine,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  483.  That  nations,  in  an  abstract 
sense,  sign,  goods  or  evils  of  life,  n.  147.  That  nations  sign,  those  who 
are  in  the  good  of  love  and  charity  from  the  Lord,  n.  667,  920,  923. 
That  by  nations  and  kings  the  same  is  meant  as  by  nations  and  people, 
sho.  n.  921. 

NEAR  ( propinquum ,  vide  prope).  See  At  Hand. 

NEIGHBOUR  ( proximus ,  vide  charitas).  See  Charity. 

NICOLAITAN  (Nicolaita).  That  the  works  of  the  Nicolaitans  sign . 
meritorious  works,  n.  86,  115. 

NIGHT  (nox).  That  night  sign,  the  false  principle  of  faith,  sho.  n. 
922,  940.  What  is  sign,  by  day  and  night,  or  in  the  day  and  in  the 
night,  n.  414,  637.  See  Day  and  Sun. 

NUMBER,  to  NUMBER  ( numerus ,  numerare).  That  all  numbers  in 
the  Word  have  a  signification,  ill.  n.  348.  That  numbers  in  the  Word 
sign,  things,  and  that  they  are,  as  it  were,  a  sort  of  adjectives  conjoined 

47 


OWL 


to  substantives,  adding  or  determining  some  quality  to  the  things  con* 
cerning  which  the  Word  treats,  n.  10,  287,  348,  738,  842.  That  num¬ 
ber  sign,  the  quality  of  a  thing  as  to  truth,  n.  608 — 610.  That  to  num¬ 
ber  sign,  to  know  the  quality,  consequently,  what  the  qualities  are,  ill.  and 
sho.  n.  364. 


O 

OATH  {juramentum,  jurare).  See  To  Swear. 

ODOUR  {odor).  That  fragrant  odours,  which  exist  in  heaven,  corre¬ 
spond  to  affections  which  are  of  charity,  and  thence  to  perceptions  which 
are  of  faith,  n.  278,  394. 

OFFERING  {minchah,  vide  panis).  See  Bread. 

OIL  {oleum).  That  oil  sign,  the  good  of  love,  n.  316,  sho.  n.  493,  ill. 
n.  779.  That  anointings  were  made  by  oil,  because  anointing  represented 
the  Lord  as  to  his  divine  humanity,  who,  as  to  his  divine  humanity,  was 
the  only  anointed  of  Jehovah,  not  with  oil,  but  with  the  good  of  love,  ill. 
n.  779.  That  they  anointed  kings,  priests,  prophets,  the  altar,  the  taber¬ 
nacle,  the  garments  of  Aaron,  in  a  word,  all  the  holy  things  of  the  church; 
and  that  in  ancient  times  they  anointed  statues,  and  also  warlike  arms, 
sho.  n.  779.  That  they  anointed  these  things  with  the  oil  of  holiness; 
and  that  they  anointed  themselves  and  others  with  common  oil,  to  testify 
their  gladness  and  benevolence  of  mind,  sho.  n.  779.  That  oil  was  offered, 
together  with  sacrifices  upon  the  altar,  sho.  n.  778. 

OLIVE-TREE,  OLIVE  ( olea ,  oliva).  That  olive  sign,  love  and  char- 
: ty,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  493.  That  the  mount  of  Olives  sign,  the  same,  sho.  n. 
493.  See  Mountain. 

OMNIPOTENCE  {omnipotentia).  That  the  Almighty  sign,  he  who 
is,  lives,  and  has  power  from  himself,  and  governs  all  things  from  first 
principles  by  ultimates,  ill.  n.  31,  522.  That  the  Lord  is  called  the  Om¬ 
nipotent,  sho.  n.  811. 

OMNIPRESENCE  {omnipresentia).  That  the  Lord  is  omnipresent, 
because  he  is  love  and  wisdom,  or  good  and  truth,  which  are  himself,  and 
which  are  not  in  place,  but  with  those  who  are  in  place,  according  to  re¬ 
ception,  ill.  n.  961. 

OMNISCIENCE  ( omniscientia ).  That  the  Lord  from  himself  know9 
all  things,  and  that  hence  omniscience  belongs  to  him,  ill.  n.  262. 

ONE  HUNDRED  AND  FORTY-FOUR  ( centum ,  quadraginta  qua - 
tuor ,  vide  duodecim).  See  Twelve. 

ORDER  {ordo).  Concerning  successive  and  simultaneous  order,  that 
in  ultimates  or  extremes  is  the  simultaneous  order  of  the  successives,  ill. 
n.  678.  That  supreme  in  successive  order  becomes  inmost  in  simulta¬ 
neous  order,  and  consequently  in  series,  n.  900. 

OVER  or  UPON  {supra).  That  over  or  upon  sign,  within,  because 
those  things  which  are  superior  and  supreme  in  successive  order,  are  in¬ 
terior  and  inmost  in  simultaneous  order,  n.  900.  See  Order. 

OVERCOME,  to  ( vincere ,  vide  victoria).  See  Victory. 

OWL  {noctua).  That  light  arising  from  the  confirmation  of  what  is 
false  corresponds  to  the  light  which  owls  and  bats  see  by,  ill.  n.  566,  695. 
That  they  who  have  confirmed  falses  in  themselves,  are  such  with  re¬ 
spect  to  their  spiritual  sight,  and  that  they  are  called  owls  and  bats,  ill. 
n.  566. 

48 


PAP 


r 


P 

PALE  [pallidum).  That  pale  sign,  no  life,  and  that  which  is  without 
goods  and  truths,  n.  320.  That  a  pale  horse  sign,  the  understanding  of 
the  Word  destroyed  both  as  to  good  and  truth,  n.  320. 

PALM  ( palma ).  That  palms  sign,  divine  truth,  and  that  to  hold 
palms  in  the  hands  sign,  confession  from  divine  truths,  ill.  and  sho.  n. 
367. 

PAPISTS  ( pontificii ).  The  doctrines  of  the  Papists  concerning 
baptism,  the  eucharist,  masses,  repentance,  justification,  purgatory,  the 
seven  sacraments,  holy  things,  and  power,  see  what  is  premised  concerning 
their  doctrines.  Concerning  Babel,  collected  from  Isaiah,  Jeremiah,  and 
Daniel,  n.  7 17.  That  the  city  Babylon  sign,  the  Roman  Catholic  religion, 
n.  631.  That  there  is  no  church  among  them,  but  a  religion;  because 
they  do  not  approach  the  Lord,  nor  read  the  Word,  and  because  they 
invoke  the  dead,  n.  718.  That  this  religion  is  holy  and  splendid  in 
externals,  and  yet  profane  and  abominable  in  internals,  ill.  n.  731.  That 
through  externals  they  are  held  in  the  faith,  that  this  religion  is  even 
super-eminent,  insomuch  so  that  the  common  people  cannot  believe  other¬ 
wise,  when  nevertheless  it  has  for  its  end  dominion,  and  the  possession  of 
all  things  in  the  world,  n.  787.  That  they  who  are  of  that  religion  are 
in  external  affections  without  internal  affections,  and  that  thence  they  are 
n  the  worship  of  men  living  and  dead,  n.  792.  That  the  love  of  exer¬ 
cising  dominion  over  the  divine  things  of  the  Lord,  and  thence  over  the 
holy  things  of  the  church,  is  the  devil,  and  that  therefore  they  have  pro¬ 
faned  all  the  truths  and  goods  of  the  Word,  by  various  ways,  ill.  n.  802. 
That  Babel  sign,  the  profanation  of  what  is  holy,  and  the  adulteration 
and  falsification  of  the  whole  Word,  and  thence  of  the  church,  n.  71 7, 
729,  ill.  n.  802.  That  they  profane,  n.  723,  728,  781,  ill.  n.  802.  That 
Babel  is  called  the  den  of  demons,  and  of  every  unclean  bird,  because 
there  are  atrocious  evils  and  falses  there,  sho.  n.  757.  Certain  tenets  of 
theirs  enumerated,  which  are  detestable,  namely,  concerning  the  eucha¬ 
rist,  concerning  the  invocation  of  the  dead,  concerning  masses,  concerning 
the  divine  power  transferred  to  themselves,  and  concerning  the  prohibi¬ 
tion  of  reading  the  Word,  ill.  n.  753,  795.  That  by  abominable  arts  and 
schemes  they  have  diverted  men  from  the  worship  of  the  Lord,  conse¬ 
quently  from  divine  worship,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  800.  Some  thing^relating 
to  their  worship,  n.  777,  778,  780.  That  they  have  extended  their 
dominion  over  things  of  a  secular  nature,  and  over  supreme  judges,  and 
that  they  continually  aspire  to  their  former  despotic  power,  n.  799  at  the 
end.  That  the  vicarship  is  an  invention  and  a  fiction,  ill.  n.  752  ;  also 
n.  802. 

That  by  dominion  over  the  souls  of  men  as  a  means  they  amass  to¬ 
gether  riches  without  end;  and  that  in  the  preceding  ages,  when  they 
enjoyed  despotic  power,  they  collected  together  prodigious  treasures,  ill. 
n.  752,  759.  That  the  like  dominion  still  possesses  their  minds,  but  that 
at  this  day  it  is  restrained,  ill.  n.  759.  That  they  are  enriched  by  the 
holy  things  of  the  Word  adulterated,  n.  772.  Various  things  relating  to 
their  acquisition  of  riches  enumerated,  ill.  n.  784.  That  the  heads  or 
chiefs  in  their  ecclesiastical  hierarchy  make  unlawful  gain,  concerning 
which,  n.  799.  That  the  laity  bring  them  precious  things,  and  buy  of 
49  d 


PAP 

than  such  things  as  they  say  belong  to  eternal  life,  n.  786,  789.  That 
they  who  bring  and  buy,  are  meant  by  the  ship-pilots,  and  by  those  em¬ 
ployed  upon  ships,  and  by  marirers,  n.  786. 

That  they  acknowledge,  and  in  a  manner  esteem  the  Word  as  holy, 
because  it  treats  of  the  Lord,  whose  power  they  have  transferred  to  them¬ 
selves,  and  also  of  the  keys  given  to  Peter,  whose  successors  they  affirm 
themselves  to  be  ;  but  that  this  holy  acknowledgment  they  possess  from 
without,  and  not  from  within,  n.  725,  ill.  n.  733,  739.  That  they  have 
not  denied  this  divine  truth,  that  to  the  Lord  belongs  all  power  in  heaven 
ind  earth ;  but  that  they  have  profaned  it,  by  having  transferred  his  powei 
to  themselves,  ill.  n.  738.  That  they  have  seen,  but  as  it  were  with  their 
eyes  shut,  that  the  humanity  of  the  Lord  is  divine  ;  but  that  they  have  not 
yet  acknowledged  it,  because  they  have  transferred  all  things  of  the  Lord 
to  themselves,  ill.  n.  738.  That  at  first  they  held  the  Word  sacred;  but 
that  they  successively  adulterated  it,  and  at  length  profaned  it,  ill.  n.  737. 
That  they  have  adulterated  the  truths  of  the  Word  by  applying  them  to 
dominion ;  and  that  they  have  profaned  the  Word  by  applying  and  at¬ 
tributing  to  themselves  divine  power,  n.  719,  sho.  n.  781.  That  they  have 
often  deliberated  respecting  the  reading  of  the  Word  by  the  laity,  but 
rejected  it,  n.  733,  734.  That  the  Word  in  various  ways,  and  by  various 
pretences,  is  prohibited  to  be  read,  n.  733,  734.  That  the  Word  is 
taken  out  of  the  hands  of  the  laity  and  common  people,  lest  their  adultera¬ 
tions  and  profanations  should  become  apparent,  n.  739.  That  in  heart 
they  defame  the  Word,  and  hate  it,  ill.  n.  733,  735.  That  they  have  not 
any  truth,  and  consequently,  neither  any  good,  ill.  n.  765,  766,  780. 
That  they  have  not  any  perception  of  truth,  because  they  do  not  approach 
the  Lord,  nor  read  the  Word,  ill.  n.  796.  That  they  have  not  any  spir¬ 
itual  affection  of  truth  and  good,  n.  792.  That  there  does  not  remain 
with  them  any  inquiry  after  spiritual  truth,  n.  794.  That  they  have  not 
any  understanding  of  spiritual  truth,  n.  793.  That  they  have  not  any 
conjunction  of  spiritual  good  and  truth,  because  they  have  no  conjunction 
with  the  Lord,  but  with  men  living  and  dead,  ill.  n.  797,  798.  That  the 
power  of  binding  and  loosing,  or  of  opening  and  shutting  heaven,  is  a 
divine  power,  and  not  given  to  man,  n.  798.  That  what  the  Lord  said  in 
the  Word  to  Peter,  and  concerning  the  keys,  is  not  to  be  understood  of 
Peter,  but  of  that  divine  truth  which  Peter  then  confessed,  and  that  that 
truth  is  meant  by  the  rock  on  which  the  Lord  would  build  his  church,  n. 
768,  79^  That  otherwise  they  might  claim  to  themselves  a  power,  that 
all  >f  them  should  sit  upon  thrones,  and  judge  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel, 
according  to  the  Lord’s  words  to  the  disciples,  n.  798  at  the  end.  That 
they  have  fortified  themselves  by  various  things,  as  by  the  tribunal  of  the 
inquisition,  by  terrors  in  regard  to  purgatory,  by  a  plurality  of  monas¬ 
teries,  by  possessions  and  riches,  and  moreover  by  a  prohibition  from 
reading  the  Word,  by  external  holiness,  consequently  by  masses,  and  by 
the  worship  of  the  dead  among  the  common  people,  and  by  various 
splendid  exhibitions  and  delights,  n.  770 ;  but  that  nevertheless  they  shall 
be  destroyed,  n.  770. 

That  they  who  are  in  the  kingdom  of  France  are  not  united  with  the 
Roman  Catholic  religion,  ill.  n.  740 — 744.  That  that  religion  in  the 
various  kingdoms  is  not  equally  cultivated,  n.  740,  745.  That  there  are 
chiefly  two  sorts  of  men  who  cultivate  that  religion,  the  one  who  acknow¬ 
ledge  it,  because  they  are  born  and  brought  up  in  it,  but  who  nevertheless 
^  50 


PEA 


Approach  God,  and  hold  the  Word  to  be  sacred ;  the  other,  who  love  and 
kiss  that  religion,  n.  786.  That  they  who  acknowledge  it  because  they 
are  born  and  brought  up  in  it,  but  who  nevertheless  approach  God,  and 
hold  the  Word  to  be  sacred,  after  death  come  into  heaven,  and  that  many 
societies  are  formed  of  them  in  the  spiritual  world,  n.  786,  ill.  n.  531. 
That  from  that  religion  have  emanated  the  falses  of  the  Reformed  churches, 
concerning  which,  n.  751,  801  at  the  end. 

That  the  doctrinals  of  the  Roman  Catholic  religion  by  the  last  judg¬ 
ment  and  after  it  were  dispersed,  n.  631.  That  their  evils  and  falses 
infested  the  heavens,  and  that  the  heavens  are  rejoiced  that  they  are 
removed,  n.  790.  Concerning  the  last  judgment  upon  the  Babylonians, 
and  concerning  their  treasures  which  they  had  also  amassed  there,  and 
that  their  treasures  there  were  dissipated  and  reduced  to  dust,  n.  772. 
That  after  that  they  did  not  possess  any  precious  things,  but  instead 
thereof  vile  things,  which  correspond  with  their  falses,  n.  772 — 776. 
That  they  who  exercise  dominion  from  the  love  of  self  and  from  the  love 
of  the  world,  after  death  will  be  in  the  same  loves,  but  that  they  are 
deprived  of  them,  and  reduced  to  miserable  states,  n.  782.  That  the 
delights  originating  in  their  love  of  dominion,  and  the  satisfactions  arising 
from  their  love  of  wealth,  after  death  are  changed  into  opposites,  ill.  n. 
763.  That  after  death  they  are  deprived  of  all  these  things,  n.  764,  770. 
Concerning  the  punishments  of  those  after  death  who  had  exercised  do¬ 
minion  from  the  instigation  of  the  love  of  self  and  the  world,  ill.  n.  765. 
That  after  death  they  entertain  hatred  against  the  Lord,  because  they 
then  see  that  the  Lord  alone  reigns  over  heaven  and  the  church,  and  not 
in  the  least  any  man  from  himself,  n.  766.  That  at  the  day  of  the  last 
judgment  they  were  cast  into  hell,  who,  from  the  instigation  of  the  love 
of  self,  had  exercised  dominion  over  the  holy  things  of  the  church,  and 
they  were  preserved  who  had  looked  to  the  Lord,  and  shunned  evils  as 
sins,  n.  7 55.  Concerning  their  elatedness  of  heart  from  dominion,  and 
concerning  the  confidence  of  their  mind  from  wealth,  n.  764.  That  every 
one  ought  to  beware  of  having  any  connexion  with  that  religion  by  ac¬ 
knowledgment  and  affection,  lest  he  should  perish,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  760. 

PAPS  (mamma,  mamilla).  That  paps  and  breast  sign,  love,  and 
in  an  eminent  sense  divine  love,  n.  46  at  the  end. 

PARADISE  ( paradisus ,  vide  hortus).  See  Garden. 

PASTOR  (pastor,  vide  pascere.)  See  To  Feed. 

PATMOS  (Patmos).  That  the  island  of  Patmos  sign,  a  place  and 
state  in  which  John  could  be  illuminated,  ill.  n.  34. 

PATIENCE  (patientia).  That  patience  is  spoken  of  temptation,  n. 
593,  638. 

PAUL  (Paulas).  That  the  passage  in  Paul  to  the  Romans,  iii.  28, 
that  man  is  justified  by  faith  without  the  works  of  the  law,  is  falsely  un¬ 
derstood,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  417,  750. 

PEACE  (pax).  That  peace  is  the  divine  salutation,  sho.  n.  12.  That 
peace  sign,  all  things  which  come  from  the  Lord,  in  particular  charity, 
spiritual  security,  and  internal  tranquillity,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  306.  That 
peace  signifies  tranquillity  of  soul  from  not  being  infested  by  falses,  con¬ 
sequently  not  by  hell,  and  that  this  peace  is  from  the  Lord,  sho.  n.  640. 

PEARL  (margarita).  That  pearls  sign,  knowledges  of  things  good 
and  true,  sho.  n.  727,  916.  That  the  one  pearl  of  great  price,  mentioned 
in  Matthew,  sign,  the  knowledge  and  acknowledgment  of  the  Lord,  n.  916 
51 


PEA 


PEOPLES  ( populi ).  That  peoples  sign,  those  who  are  in  truths  or 
in  falses  of  doctrine,  and  abstractedly  truths  or  falses  ;  and  that  nations 
sign,  those  who  are  in  goods  or  evils  of  life,  and  abstactedly  goods  or 
evils,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  483. 

PERDITION  ( perditio ).  See  Destroyer. 

PERGAMOS  ( Pergamus).  That  the  church  in  Pergamos  sign,  those 
who  place  the  all  of  the  church  in  good  works,  and  not  any  thing  in 
truths  of  doctrine,  n.  107,  and  in  what  follows. 

PERSON  (persona).  That  the  spiritual  sense  is  abstracted  from 
persons;  wherefore  where  a  person  is  named  in  the  Word,  he  signifies 
somewhat  in  the  church,  n.  78,  79,  96. 

PERSUASION  ( persuasio ).  That  in  the  spiritual  world  there  exists 
a  power  of  persuasion,  which  deprives  others  of  the  understanding  of 
truth,  n.  428. 

PETER  (Petrus).  That  Peter  among  the  apostles  represented  truth 
and  faith,  n.  790.  That  where  it  is  spoken  concerning  Peter  and  the 
keys  given  to  him,  Peter  is  not  meant,  but  that  divine  truth  which  Petei 
then  confessed,  and  that  that  truth  is  signified  by  the  rock  on  which  the 
Lord  would  build  his  church,  ill.  n.  768,  798.  That  in  the  Word,  which 
is  in  heaven,  instead  of  Peter  is  read  truth  originating  in  good  which  is 
from  the  Lord,  ill.  n.  768. 

PHILADELPHIA  (Philadelphia).  That  the  church  in  Philadelphia 
sign,  those  in  the  church  who  are  in  divine  truths  from  the  Lord,  n.  172 
and  in  what  follows. 

PLACE  (locus,  vide  spatium).  See  Space. 

PLAGUE  (plaga,  quce  vulnus).  That  plagues  sign,  evils  of  love  and 
falses  of  faith,  consequently  spiritual  plagues,  whereby  a  man  as  to  his 
soul  perishes,  ill.  n.  456,  498,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  657,  957.  The  plagues  of 
Egypt  enumerated  ;  that  they  signified  the  falsities  and  cupidities  whereby 
the  church  there  perished,  n.  503,  65 7.  That  it  is  attributed  to  Jehovah, 
that  he  smiteth  with  plagues,  sho.  n.  498. 

PLATTER  (paropsis,  vide  poculum).  See  Cup. 

POOR  (pauper).  That  the  poor  sign,  those  who  are  not  in  truths, 
and  the  needy  or  indigent  those  who  are  not  in  goods,  n.  95.  That  the 
miserable  and  the  poor  sign,  those  who  are  without  the  knowledges  of 
things  true  and  good,  sho.  n.  209. 

POPE  (papa,  vide  pontificii).  See  Papists. 

POPE  SEXTUS  THE  FIFTH  (Sextus  Quintus  papa).  A  discourse 
with  him  concerning  the  Lord,  concerning  the  Word,  concerning  the 
vicarship,  concerning  the  Romish  saints,  concerning  the  treasures  in 
monasteries,  ill.  n.  752. 

PRAISE,  to  PRAISE  (laus,  laudare).  That  to  praise  God  sign,  to 
worship  him,  sho.  n.  809.  See  also  Allelujah. 

PRAYER,  PRAYERS  (oratio,  preces).  That  the  prayers  of  the  saints 
are  those  things  which  are  of  faith  and  charity,  n.  278.  That  the  Lord 
willeth  that  man  should  first  ask  and  will,  and  the  Lord  afterwards 
answers  and  gives,  for  this  reason,  that  it  may  be  appropriated  to  man, 
ill.  and  sho.  n.  376.  That  they  who  are  in  the  Lord  and  the  Lord  in 
them,  whatsoever  they  will  and  ask,  they  obtain,  because  they  will  and 
ask  from  the  Lord,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  951.  Concerning  the  meaning  of  these 
words  in  the  Lord’s  prayer,  “  Our  Father,  who  art  in  the  heavens, 
hallowed  be  thy  name,  thy  kingdom  come,  thy  will  be  done  as  in  heaven 
52 


run 


bo  in  earth.”  ill.  and  sho.  n.  839.  That  all  things  contained  in  the  Lord’ 
prayer  are  fulfilled,  when  the  Lord  is  immediately  approached,  ill.  and 
sho.  n.  839. 

PREDESTINATION  ( predestinatio ,  vide  electio ).  See  Election. 

PRESENT  ( munus ,  vide  donum).  See  Gift. 

PRESS  ( torcular ).  That  by  an  oil-press  is  signified  the  good  of  love, 
and  by  a  wine-press  is  sign,  the  truth  of  faith,  n.  651  ;  see  Oil,  and 
Wine.  That  thence  a  press  sign,  exploration  of  good  and  truth,  and  in 
an  opposite  sense,  exploration  of  evil  and  false ;  and  that  this  is  meant 
by  the  great  wine-press  of  the  wrath  of  God,  sho.  n.  651.  That  to  tread 
the  wine-press  of  the  wrath  of  God,  when  spoken  of  the  Lord,  sign,  to 
bear  the  evils  and  falses  of  the  church,  and  the  violence  offered  to  the 
Word,  sho.  n.  829.  What  is  further  sign,  by  to  tread  the  press,  n.  652. 

PRIEST  ( sacerdos ).  That  priest  sign,  those  who  are  in  the  good  of 
.ove  from  the  Lord,  and  abstractedly  goods  of  love,  and  kings  sign,  those 
who  are  in  truths  of  wisdom  from  the  Lord,  and  abstractedly  truths  of 
wisdom,  n.  20,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  854.  See  King.  That  the  celestial  king¬ 
dom,  in  which  they  are  who  are  in  the  good  of  love,  is  the  Lord’s  priestly 
kingdom,  and  the  spiritual  kingdom,  in  which  they  are  who  are  in  the 
truths  of  wisdom,  is  the  Lord’s  royal  kingdom,  ill.  n.  854. 

PRINCE  ( princeps ).  That  the  prince  of  fhe  kings  of  the  earth  sign. 
the  Lord  with  respect  to  divine  truth,  n.  18. 

PRISON  ( career ,  custodia ,  vide  captivus  et  vinctus).  See  Captive, 
and  Bound. 

PROFANATION  ( profanatio ).  That  there  are  many  kinds  of  the 
profanation  of  what  is  holy :  concerning  the  profanation  of  what  is  holy 
Dy  the  Papists,  n.  7l7,  723,  728.  See  Papists.  That  it  is  provided  by 
.he  Lord,  that  it  should  not  be  known  what  spiritual  truth  and  spiritual 
good  are,  lest  the  holy  Word  of  the  church  should  be  profaned,  because 
what  is  known  may  be  profaned,  but  not  that  which  is  not  known,  n.  314, 
316,  686,  688.  That  it  is  a  most  grievous  kind  of  profanation,  at  one 
.ime  to  believe,  and  at  another  time  not  to  believe,  n.  198.  Forasmuch 
as  these  with  respect  to  thought  are  sometimes  in  heaven,  and  at  other 
times  in  hell,  and  because  they  cannot  be  in  one  or  the  other,  they  extir¬ 
pate  their  interiors,  and  become  mere  phantasies,  n.  202,  204.  That 
with  them  evils  and  goods,  also  truths  and  falses,  are  mixed,  n.  202,  204  ; 
and  that  the  things  of  the  church  among  them  in  no  respect  cohere,  ill. 
n.  208.  That  they  are  meant  by  the  lukewarm,  n.  202,  204. 

PROPHET  ( propheta ).  That  prophet  in  like  manner  as  prophecy 
sign,  doctrine  from  the  Word,  and  that  to  prophesy  sign,  to  teach  it ;  and 
that  prophet,  when  spoken  of  the  Lord,  sign,  the  Word,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  8, 
943.  Concerning  the  two  states  of  the  prophets,  the  one  when  they  wrote 
the  Word,  the  other  when  they  saw  those  things  which  are  in  heaven,  ill. 
and  sho.  n.  945.  That  by  the  false  prophet  is  meant  the  beast  from  the 
earth,  and  that  that  beast  sign,  the  clergy  who  are  in  faith  alone,  ill.  and 
sho.  n.  594,  701,  and  sho.  n.  834. 

PROVIDENCE  ( providentia ).  That  it  is  of  the  Lord’s  providence, 
that  they  who  are  in  evils  of  life,  and  thence  in  falses  of  doctrine,  know 
nothing  of  holy  truths,  lest,  if  they  knew  them,  they  should  profane  them, 
n.  314,  316,  686,  688. 

PURGATORY  (pur gator ium).  The  tenet  of  the  Papists  concerning 
purgatory,  see  the  doctrines  of  the  Papists  in  what  is  premised,  at  n.  VI 
53 


That  purgatory  is  a  mere  Babylonian  fiction  invented  for  the  sake  of  gain, 
ill.  n.  *784. 

PURPLE  (purpura).  That  purple  sign,  celestial  good,  and  scarlet 
celestial  truth,  sho.  n.  725. 


Q 

QUARTERS  OF  THE  WORLD  ( plagce  mundi).  That  the  angels 
dwell  according  to  the  quarters  ;  in  the  east  they  who  are  more  in  love  to 
the  Lord ;  in  the  west  they  who  are  less  in  that  love  ;  in  the  south  they 
who  are  more  in  wisdom  from  the  Lord ;  and  in  the  north  they  who  are 
less  in  that  wisdom,  ill.  n.  901,  906.  The  reason  whereof  is,  because 
the  Lord  is  the  sun  of  heaven,  from  whose  face  is  the  east  and  west,  and 
on  the  sides  are  the  south  and  north,  n.  901.  That  the  men  of  the 
church,  with  respect  to  their  spirit,  are,  in  like  manner  as  the  angels, 
either  in  the  east,  or  in  the  west,  or  in  the  south,  or  in  the  north  of  the 
spiritual  world,  ill.  n.  906.  Concerning  the  turning  of  the  angels  to  the 
Lord  as  a  sun,  and  then  towards  the  quarters,  n.  380,  938. 

QUICKLY  ( cito ).  See  Shortly. 

R 

RAIN  ( pluvia ).  That  rain  sign,  divine  truth  fiom  heaven,  sho.  n. 
496.  That  an  inundating  rain  sign .  devastation  of  truth,  and  also  tempt¬ 
ations,  sho.  n.  496. 

RAINBOW  (iris).  That  many  kinds  of  rainbows  appear  in  the  spir¬ 
itual  world,  ill.  n.  232,  566.  That  a  rainbow  sign,  regeneration,  which 
is  when  man  from  natural  becomes  spiritual,  sho.  n.  466,  ill.  n.  566. 

RATIONALITY  (rationalitas,  vide  intellectus).  See  Understanding. 

REAP,  to  (metere,  vide  messis).  See  Harvest. 

REASON  (ratio,  vide  intellectus).  See  Understanding. 

REBUKE,  to,  and  to  CHASTEN  (arguere  et  castigare).  That  they 
\ign.  to  tempt,  n.  215. 

RED  (rubrum).  That  red  is  spoken  of  the  good  of  love,  because  it 
proceeds  from  the  fire  of  the  sun,  n.  167,  ill.  n.  231,  sho.  n.  305.  That 
infernal  redness  sign,  the  love  of  evil,  n.  305. 

REDEMPTION,  REDEEMER  (redemptio,  redemptor).  That  Jeho¬ 
vah  is  called  the  Redeemer,  sho.  n.  281  ;  also  n.  613.  That  Jehovah  is 
called  the  Redeemer,  because  he  assumed  the  human  nature,  ill.  and  sho . 
n.  962.  That  redemption  sign,  deliverance  from  hell  of  the  Lord,  and 
salvation  by  conjunction  with  him,  n.  619.  That  the  redeemed  are 
meant  by  the  bought  from  the  earth,  n.  619. 

REED  (calamus).  That  it  signifies  feeble  power,  sho.  n.  485.  That 
a  golden  reed,  by  which  they  were  measured,  sign,  a  power  or  faculty  of 
knowing  and  understanding  the  quality  of  a  thing,  sho.  n.  904.  See 
Measure. 

REFORMATION,  the  REFORMED  (reformatio,  reformati).  The 
doctrines  of  the  Reformed  concerning  God,  concerning  Christ  the  Lord, 
concerning  justification  by  faith,  and  concerning  good  works  ;  concerning 
the  law  and  the  gospel,  concerning  repentance  and  confession,  concerning 
original  sin,  concerning  baptism,  concerning  the  holy  supper,  concerning 
the  church ;  see  their  doctrines  in  what  is  premised.  That  the  Apocal  vpsa 
54 


REP 


treats  concerning  the  Reformed  from  chap.  vii.  to  xvi.  inclusive,  and  con¬ 
cerning  the  Papists,  chap.  xvii.  and  xviii.,  n.  387,  388.  Prophecies  con¬ 
cerning  the  Reformed,  that  they  would  secede  from  the  Roman  Catholic 
religion,  and  that  they  would  acknowledge  the  Word,  from  which  and 
according  to  which  would  be  their  church,  n.  746 — 750.  That  the 
Reformed  retained  some  things  from  the  Roman  Catholic  religion,  ill-  n. 
751,  801  at  the  end.  Many  things  concerning  the  Reformed  Church  at 
this  day,  see  Faith.  That  the  Reformed  constitute  the  centre  or  middle 
part  in  the  spiritual  world,  ill.  n.  631. 

That  to  reform  and  to  regenerate  men  is  of  the  Lord  alone  ;  forasmuch 
as  it  is  a  divine  work,  and  forasmuch  as  omnipresence,  omniscience,  and 
omnipotence  must  appertain  thereto,  ill.  n.  798.  That  a  man  is  capable 
of  reforming  and  regenerating  nimself  as  if  from  himself,  and  nevertheless 
from  the  Lord,  ill.  n.  224.  That  the  interior  operations  of  the  Lord  in 
regenerating  man  are  myriads  of  myriads,  which  nevertheless  are  for  the 
sake  of  the  extremes,  in  which  man  shall  be  jointly  with  the  Lord,  ill.  n. 
463.  That  man  is  regenerated,  first  as  to  his  internal  man,  and  after¬ 
wards  as  to  his  external ;  and  that  the  internal  man  cannot  be  regener¬ 
ated  by  merely  knowing  and  understanding,  but  by  willing  and  loving, 
and  thence  by  understanding  and  knowing,  ill.  n.  510.  That  man  is 
reformed  by  truths  and  by  a  life  conformable  to  them,  n.  815,  ill.  n.  832. 
That  truths  of  doctrine,  among  those  who  do  not  live  conformably  to 
them,  successively  perish,  ill.  n.  85.  That  man,  who  is  reformed,  first 
-espects  truths  of  doctrine,  and  afterwards  goods  of  life ;  and  that  when 
he  respects  truths  of  doctrine,  he  is  like  unripe  fruit,  and  that  afterwards, 
as  he  respects  goods  of  life,  he  becomes  like  ripe  fruit,  and  that  his  first 
state  is  called  reformation,  but  the  latter  regeneration,  ill.  n.  84.  That 
the  state  of  man  is  thereby  inverted,  n.  84. 

REFORMED  ( Reformat i,  vide  reformatio).  See  Reformation. 

REGENERATION  (regeneration  vide  reformatio).  See  Reforma¬ 
tion. 

REIGN,  to  ( regnare ,  vide  regnum).  See  Kingdom. 

REINS  ( renes ).  That  the  reins  sign,  truths  of  intelligence  and  faith, 
and  that  the  heart  sign,  goods  of  love  and  charity,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  140. 

RELIGION  ( religio ).  That  the  doctrine  of  truth  constitutes  the 
church,  and  that  a  life  conformable  to  doctrine  constitutes  religion ;  but 
where  there  is  not  life,  there  is  neither  religion  nor  church,  ill.  n.  923. 
That  it  is  in  the  principle  of  every  religion,  that  there  is  a  God  from 
whom  proceeds  good,  and  that  there  is  a  devil  from  whom  proceeds  evil ; 
and  that  therefore  good  ought  to  be  done,  because  it  is  of  God  and  from 
God,  and  that  evil  ought  to  be  shunned,  because  it  is  of  the  devil  and 
from  the  devil,  n.  272.  That  in  every  religion  there  are  precepts,  like 
those  in  the  decalogue,  n.  272.  That  among  the  mysteries  of  the  faith 
of  the  present  church  there  is  also  that  religious  good,  which  contributes 
to  salvation,  is  not  allowed  to  be  done  by  man,  ill.  n.  484,  ill.  n.  675. 
That  in  the  Christian  world  at  this  day  there  is  neither  church  nor  reli¬ 
gion,  ill.  n.  675. 

REPENTANCE  ( poenitentia ).  The  tenets  of  the  Papists  concerning 
repentance,  see  their  doctrines  premised  at  n.  IV.  The  tenets  of  the 
Reformed  concerning  repentance,  see  their  doctrines  premised  at  n.  V. 
Actual  repentance  described,  ill.  n.  531  at  the  end.  That  baptism  and 
the  holy  supper  are  sacraments  of  repentance,  and  that  the  decalogue  is 
55 


4 


RE  W 


the  universal  doctrine  ot  repentance,  ill.  n.  531  at  the  end.  That  man 
without  repentance  is  in  the  evils  in  which  he  is  born  ;  hence  that  unless 
evils  are  removed  by  actual  repentance,  they  remain,  ill.  n.  531,  ill.  n. 
836.  That  the  Lord  loves  all,  but  that  he  cannot  be  conjoined  with  them 
so  long  as  they  are  in  evils,  wherefore  men  must  first  perform  repentance, 
ill.  n.  937.  That  evil  contains  in  itself  innumerable  concupiscences  in 
simultaneous  order,  and  that  these  concupiscences  cannot  be  removed  by 
man,  but  by  the  Lord  only ;  and  that  they  are  removed  by  the  Lora  when 
he  is  approached,  because  the  Lord  enters  by  the  wav  of  the  soul  in  man, 
ill.  n.  678.  That  repentance  was  represented  by  various  things  among 
the  children  of  Israel,  concerning  which,  n.  492.  That  the  New  Church 
is  formed  of  those  who  approach  the  Lord  only,  and  perform  repentance 
from  evil  works,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  69,  72;  see  the  Church.  Concerning 
the  successive  state  of  man’s  thought,  before  he  is  willing  to  reflect  upon 
evils  of  life,  and  to  do  repentance,  ill.  n.  710.  That  they  who  acknow¬ 
ledge  faith  alone  as  the  only  means  of  salvation,  neither  think  of  repent¬ 
ance  nor  will  it,  n.  450,  457,  710.  That  the  Reformed,  who  are  in  faith 
alone,  can  with  difficulty  perform  actual  repentance ;  the  reason  thereof, 
n.  531.  That  they  who  perform  repentance  perceive  what  good  is,  and 
come  into  good,  and  are  saved,  n.  379. 

RESPIRATION  ( respiratio ,  vide  ventus).  See  Wind. 

RESURRECTION  ( resurrectio ).  That  the  first  resurrection  sign, 
salvation  and  life  eternal,  n.  851,  852.  That  in  the  Apocalypse  the 
second  resurrection  is  not  mentioned,  n.  851,  853.  Concerning  their  re¬ 
surrection  after  the  last  judgment,  who  were  guarded  by  the  Lord  in  the 
inferior  earth,  n.  325,  326,  329,  843,  845,  846,  850,  884,  885.  See 
Spiritual  World.  Concerning  the  lot  of  every  one  after  death,  that 
they  are  instructed,  and  afterwards  sent  to  various  societies,  and  that  at 
length  they  remain  where  their  love  and  faith  is,  n.  549.  Various  par¬ 
ticulars  relative  to  the  state  of  men  after  death,  as  that  they  are  in  a  body 
like  as  in  the  world,  but  in  a  spiritual  body,  and  that  they  remain  in  the 
world  of  spirits  until  they  put  off  the  natural  affections,  and  put  on  spir¬ 
itual  affections,  besides  many  other  things,  ill.  n.  153. 

RETALIATION  ( talio ).  That  the  law  of  retaliation  sign,  that  to 
every  one  is  done  according  to  the  quantity  and  the  quality  of  his  deeds, 
and  that  evil  returns  upon  every  one  as  he  has  committed  it,  ill.  n.  762. 
That  this  law  derives  its  origin  from  the  following:  “All  things  whatso¬ 
ever  ye  would  that  men  should  do  to  yon,  do  ye  even  so  to  them,”  ill.  n. 
762.  That  from  this  law  punishment  is  as  it  were  inherent  in  its  own 
evil,  ill .  n.  762.  That  the  delights  of  the  love  of  self  and  the  world  are 
converted  into  their  opposite  infelicities  in  hell,  n.  763. 

REVELATION  ( Apocalypsis ).  See  Apocalypse. 

REVENGE  ( yindicta ).  See  Vengeance. 

REUBEN  ( Ruben ).  That  Reuben  and  his  tribe  represented,  and 
thence  in  the  Word  sign.,  in  a  supreme  sense,  omniscience  ;  in  a  spiritual 
sense,  wisdom,  intelligence,  and  science,  also  faith ;  and  in  a  natural 
sense  sight,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  351.  That  Reuben,  in  an  opposite  sense,  sign. 
wisdom  separated  from  love,  also  faith  separated  from  charity,  n.  134,  ill. 
and  sho.  n.  351.  That  this  is  represented  and  signified  by  the  adultery 
of  Reuben  with  Bilhah,  his  father’s  woman,  n.  134. 

REWARD  ( merces ).  That  reward  sign .  internal  beatitude,  and  thence 
external,  which  are  only  from  the  Lord,  n.  949.  That  hence  reward  sign, 
56 


S  C  A 


the  felicity  of  life  eternal,  arising  from  the  delight  and  pleasantness  of 
love,  and  of  the  affection  of  good  and  truth,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  526. 

RICHES  ( divitice ).  That  riches  sign,  spiritual  riches,  which  are 
knowledges  of  good  and  truth,  sho.  n.  206. 

RIGHT  ( dextrum ).  That  in  the  spiritual  world  the  south  is  on  the 
right  hand,  and  the  north  on  the  left,  n.  933. 

RIVER  and  FLOOD  ( Jluvius  et  Jlumen).  That  a  river  sign,  truths 
in  abundance,  and  also  falses  in  abundance,  sho.  n.  409,  563,  683.  What 
is  sign,  by  the  great  river  Euphrates,  see  Euphrates.  That  the  river  of 
the  water  of  life  sign,  divine  truth  from  the  Lord,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  932. 

ROAR,  to  (rugire,  vide  leo ).  See  Lion. 

ROBE  ( stola ,  vide  vestimentum).  See  Garment. 

ROCK  ( petra ).  That  a  rock  when  spoken  of  the  Lord  sign,  divine 
truth,  n.  768,  sho.  n.  915  ;  in  like  manner  a  stone,  n.  915.  That  a  rock, 
in  the  opposite  sense,  sign,  the  faith  of  false,  and  mountain  the  love  of 
evil,  n.  339.  That  they  who  are  in  falses  of  faith,  enter  by  holes  and 
clefts  into  rocks,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  338.  What  is  sign,  by  hiding  themselves 
in  mountains  and  rocks,  n.  339. 

ROD  or  STAFF  ( baculus ).  That  a  rod  or  staff  sign,  power,  in  like 
manner  as  a  sceptre,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  485.  That  a  rod  of  iron  sign,  the 
power  of  truth  in  ultimates,  n.  148.  That  to  rule  with  a  rod  of  iron  sign 
to  convince  by  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word,  and,  at  the  same  time,  bj 
rational  arguments  grounded  in  natural  light,  sho.  n.  148,  544,  828. 

S 

SACKCLOTH  ( saccus ).  That  to  clothe  in  sackcloth  represented 
lamentation  over  devastated  truth  in  the  church,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  492. 

SACRAMENTS  ( sacramenta ).  The  tenets  of  the  Papists  concerning 
the  seven  sacraments,  see  the  doctrines  of  the  Papists  premised,  n.  VII. 
That  baptism  is  a  sacrament  of  repentance,  and  an  introduction  into  the 
church ;  and  that  the  holy  supper  is  a  sacrament  of  repentance,  and  an 
introduction  into  heaven,  ill.  n.  531. 

SACRED  SCRIPTURE  ( Scriptura  Sacra ,  vide  Verhum).  See  the 
Word. 

SACRIFICE  ( sacrijicium ).  That  to  eat,  when  spoken  of  sacrifices, 
sign,  to  appropriate  to  himself  what  is  holy;  and  that  to  eat  things  sacri¬ 
ficed  unto  idols,  which  belonged  to  the  sacrifices  of  the  Gentiles,  sign,  to 
defile  and  profane  what  is  holy,  n.  114,  135. 

SALVATION  ( salus ).  By  the  Lord’s  being  called  salvation  is  sign. 
that  the  Lord  is  the  Saviour,  also  that  salvation  is  in  him  and  from  him, 
sho.  n.  368,  804. 

SAND  {arena).  Why  the  multitude  is  described  by  the  sand  of  the 
sea,  n.  860. 

SARDIS  {Sardes).  That  the  church  in  Sardis  sign,  those  who  are 
in  dead  worship,  n.  154  and  following.  Concerning  dead  worship,  n.  154, 
157,  161. 

SARDINE  {sardius).  That  the  sardine  stone  sign,  the  goods  ot  the 
Word  in  ultimates,  n.  231. 

SATAN  {satanas,  vide  diaholus).  See  the  Devil. 

SCALES  or  BALANCES  {lances).  See  Measure. 

57 


SEN 


SCARLET  ( coccinum ).  That  purple  sign,  celestial  good,  and  scarlet^ 
celestial  truth,  sho.  n.  725. 

SCEPTRE  (see]) tr urn).  That  sceptre  sign,  power,  in  like  manner  aa 
staff,  ill.  n.  485. 

SCIENCE  ( scientia ).  That  there  are  with  man  scientifics  in  great 
variety,  ill.  n.  77 5.  See  Intelligence. 

SCORPION  ( scorpius ).  That  scorpion  sign,  deadly  persuasion,  sho. 
n.  425. 

SEA  (mare).  That  the  sea  sign,  heaven  in  its  extreme,  ill.  and  sho. 
n.  878;  for  this  reason,  because  in  the  extremes,  and  at  a  distance,  the 
heavens  appear  like  seas,  which  are  atmospheres,  in  which  they  live,  who 
are  in  the  most  common  truths  grounded  in  the  literal  sense,  wherefore 
the  seas  there  are  appearances,  n.  238,  404,  878.  See  Atmosphere. 
That  the  sea  sign,  the  church  among  those  who  are  in  truths  of  a  general 
kind,  also  among  those  who  are  in  external  natural  worship,  and  but  little 
in  spiritual,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  238,  869.  That  the  sea  sign,  the  external  of 
the  church,  consequently  the  church  as  consisting  of  those  who  are  in  its 
externals ;  and  that  the  earth  sign,  the  internal  of  the  church,  conse¬ 
quently  the  church  as  consisting  of  those  who  are  in  its  internals ;  where¬ 
fore  the  sea  sign,  the  church  among  the  laity,  because  the  laity  are  in  its 
externals,  and  the  earth  the  church  among  the  clergy,  because  the  clergy 
are  in  its  internals,  sho.  n.  398,  402,  470,  567,  594,  677,  680.  That 
the  sea  as  of  glass  mingled  with  fire  sign,  a  collection  of  those  who  are 
in  external  worship  and  not  at  the  same  time  in  internal,  ill.  n.  659,  661 
That  the  sea  which  shall  be  no  more,  Apoc.  xxi.  1,  sign,  a  collection 
consisting  of  various  Christians  before  the  last  judgment,  from  which 
time  of  the  judgment  they  were  taken  away  and  saved,  who  were  written 
in  the  book  of  life,  sho.  n.  878.  That  the  sea  also  sign,  hell,  ill.  and  sho. 
n.  791. 

SEAL  (sigillum).  That  sealed  with  seven  seals  sign,  entirely  or  to¬ 
tally  hidden,  n.  257.  That  to  open  the  seals  sign,  to  explore  and  know 
the  states  of  all,  and  to  judge  every  one  according  to  his  state,  n.  259, 
295,  388.  See  Book. 

SEAL,  to  (obsignare).  To  seal  with  seals,  what,  n.  257.  See  Seal. 
That  not  to  seal  the  words  of  this  prophecy  sign,  that  the  Apocalypse 
must  not  be  shut,  but  is  to  be  opened,  preface  towards  the  end,  and  n. 
947. 

SEE,  to,  VISION  (videre,  visio).  That  to  see  sign,  to  understand, 
ill.  n.  7.  What  is  sign,  by  being  in  vision,  sho.  n.  36.  Concerning  the 
state  of  the  prophets  when  they  were  in  vision,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  945.  See 
Spirit. 

SEED  (semen).  That  seed  sign,  those  in  the  church  who  are  in  truths 
of  doctrine,  and  abstractedly  truths  of  doctrine,  sho.  n.  565.  That  seed, 
in  the  opposite  sense,  sign,  falses  of  doctrine,  n.  565  at  the  end.  What 
is  sign,  in  Daniel  by  iron  and  clay,  which  shall  mingle  with  the  seed  of 
man,  n.  913  at  the  end. 

SELL,  to  ( vendere ,  vide  emere).  See  To  Buy. 

SENSUAL  MEN  (sensuales).  What  is  the  nature  and  quality  of 
those  men  who  are  called  sensual,  also  the  nature  and  quality  of  sensual 
things,  which  are  the  ultimates  of  the  mind  of  man,  ill.  from  the  Arcana 
Coelestia,  n.  424,  430.  Sensual  men  and  sensual  things  further  described, 
n.  455.  That  locusts  sign,  them,  n.  424,  430. 

58 


SIN 


SEPULCHRE  ( sepulchrum ,  wide  sepelire).  See  To  Burt. 

SERAPHIMS  ( seraphim ,  viae  cherubi).  See  Cherubims. 

SERPENT  (serpens).  That  serpent  sign,  sensual  things,  which  are 
the  ultimates  of  man’s  life,  hence  also  craftiness  and  various  evils,  ill.  and 
sho.  n.  455,  841.  That  a  serpent  sign,  a  seducer,  sho.  n.  562. 

SERVANT  ( servus ).  That  servants  sign,  those  who  are  in  truths, 
and  by  truths  serve  others ;  that  therefore  the  prophets  were  called  the 
servants  of  Jehovah  ;  and  that  even  the  Lord  is  so  called  with  respect  to 
his  divtne  humanity,  sho.  n.  3.  That  servants  sign,  those  who  are  prin¬ 
cipled  in  truths,  and  ministers  those  who  are  principled  in  goods,  because 
the  latter  minister  and  the  former  serve,  n.  128.  What  is  sign,  by  bond- 
men  and  free-men,  n.  337,  604,  832.  See  Free. 

SEVEN  (septem).  That  seven  sign,  all  things  and  all,  and  thence 
what  is  full  and  perfect,  and  that  it  is  predicated  of  any  thing  holy,  and 
of  any  thing  profane,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  10,  737.  That  the  number  seven 
adds  what  is  holy  and  also  what  is  profane,  sho.  n.  737. 

SHAME  ( pudor ).  What  is  sign,  by  the  shame  of  nakedness,  see 
Nakedness. 

SHEEP  ( ovis ).  Concerning  two  flocks,  one  of  sheep,  and  the  othet 
of  goats,  ill.  n.  417. 

Ski  IP  (navis).  That  ships  sign,  knowledges  of  good  and  truth,  ill. 
and  sho.  n.  406. 

SHORTLY  or  QUICKLY  (cito).  That  shortly  or  quickly  sign,  cer¬ 
tainly,  ill.  n.  4,  943,  947,  949.  That  near  or  at-hand  sign,  nearness  o? 
propinquity  of  state,  not  nearness  or  propinquity  of  time,  n.  9,  ill.  n.  947 
See  Afar-off. 

SICKLE  (falx).  That  a  sickle  sign,  the  divine  truth  of  the  church, 
because  harvest  sign,  the  state  of  the  church  ;  and  to  put  forth  the  sickle 
to  the  harvest  sign,  to  make  an  end  of  the  church  destroyed  by  falses,  and 
to  execute  judgment,  ill.  n.  643,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  645.  See  Harvest. 

SIGN,  to  SEAL  or  MARK  (signum,  signare ).  That  a  sign  sign,  a 
revelation  of  things  to  come,  sho.  n.  532,  656.  That  a  sign  is  spoken  of 
truth,  and  that  in  such  case  it  is  testification,  and  that  a  sign  is  also 
spoken  of  quality,  and  that  in  such  case  it  is  manifestation,  sho.  n.  532. 
Sign  instead  of  miracle,  see  Miracle.  That  to  mark  or  seal  on  the  fore¬ 
heads  sign,  to  distinguish  and  separate  one  from  another  according  to 
love,  n.  347. 

SILK  (sericum).  That  silk  sign,  mediate  celestial  good  and  truth,  n. 
773  at  the  end. 

SILVER  (argentum).  That  gold  sign,  the  good  of  love,  and  silver 
the  truth  of  wisdom,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  913. 

SIMEON  (Simeon).  That  Simeon  and  his  tribe  represented,  and 
thence  in  the  Word  signifies,  in  a  supreme  sense,  providence  ;  in  a  spiritual 
sense,  spiritual  love,  which  is  love  towards  our  neighbour,  and  is  called 
charity ;  and,  in  a  natural  sense,  obedience  and  hearing,  ill.  n.  356. 

SIN  (peccatum).  Concerning  original  sin,  see  the  doctrines  of  the 
Reformed  premised  at  n.  VI. 

SINGING,  A  SONG  (cantus,  canticum).  That  a  song  sign.  acknow¬ 
ledgment  and  confession  from  joy  of  heart,  because  singing  exalts,  sho.  n. 
279.  That  a  new  song  sign,  an  acknowledgment,  confession,  and  glori¬ 
fication  of  the  Lord,  that  he  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  n.  279,  617. 
That  the  song  of  Moses  sign,  confession  grounded  in  a  life  conformal  le  to 
59 


sou 


the  precepts  of  the  Decalogue,  and  that  the  song  of  the  Lamb  sign,  con¬ 
fession  grounded  in  faith  respecting  the  divinity  of  the  Lord’s  humanity, 
ill.  n.  662. 

SIX  {sex).  That  six  sign,  what  is  complete,  n.  489  ;  in  like  manner 
10  sextate,  sho.  n.  610  at  the  end.  That  six  sign,  all  truth  of  good,  ill. 
and  sho.  n.  610.  That  666  sign,  all  the  truth  of  the  Word  falsified,  ill. 
n.  610. 

SIXTEEN  {sexdecim).  That  the  numbers  16  and  1600  sh?/*.  the  mar¬ 
riage  of  good  and  truth,  or  of  evil  and  false  ;  in  like  manner  the  num¬ 
bers  4  and  2,  n.  654. 

SLEEP  ( somnus ).  That  natural  life  without  spiritual  life  is  called 
sleep,  and  that  it  is  like  sleep,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  158.  See  also  Watchful. 

SLEEP,  to  (< dormire ,  vide  somnus ).  See  Sleep. 

SMALL  {parvus).  What  is  meant  by  small  and  great,  see  Great. 

SMOKE  {furnus).  That  the  smoke  of  incense  sign,  what  is  grateful 
and  accepted,  ill.  n.  394.  That  smoke  sign,  divine  truth  in  the  ultimates, 
ill.  and  sho.  n.  674.  That  it  sometimes  sign,  the  same  as  clouds,  n.  674 
at  the  end.  That  smoke  in  the  opposite  sense  sign,  profane  false,  n.  807 
That  it  sign,  the  pride  of  self-ascribed  intelligence,  sho.  n.  452,  453. 
That  the  smoke  of  a  furnace  sign,  falses  of  concupiscences  proceeding 
from  evil  loves,  sho.  n.  422. 

SMYRNA  {Smyrna).  That  the  church  in  Smyrna  sign,  those  who  are 
in  goods  as  to  life,  but  in  falses  as  to  doctrine,  n.  91  and  in  what  follows. 

SODOM  {Sodom.)  That  Sodom  sign,  the  love  of  dominion  originat¬ 
ing  in  self-love,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  502. 

SON,  DAUGHTER  ( jilius ,  Jilia).  That  son  sign,  truth,  ill.  n.  139. 
That  son  sign,  truth  of  doctrine  and  understanding,  and  consequent  per¬ 
ception  and  thought  of  what  is  true  and  good,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  543.  That 
a  male  son  sign,  truth  conceived  in  the  spiritual  man  and  born  in  the 
natural,  n.  543.  That  the  male  son,  whom  the  dragon  persecuted,  sign. 
the  doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem,  ill.  n.  543.  That  daughter  and  vir¬ 
gin  sign,  the  affection  of  what  is  true  and  good,  and  that  they  sign,  the 
church  as  to  that  affection,  n.  543  at  the  end.  That  the  daughter  and 
the  virgin  of  Zion,  of  Jerusalem,  of  Israel,  of  Judah,  in  the  Word  sign. 
the  church  in  regard  to  the  affection  of  goodness  and  truth,  sho.  n.  612  at 
the  end,  n.  620.  That  where  virgins  and  young  men  are  mentioned  to¬ 
gether,  there  virgins  sign,  the  affection  of  truth,  and  young  men  the 
understanding  of  truth,  sho.  n.  620.  That  they  who  are  conjoined  to  the 
Lord  by  love  and  faith,  are  called  his  sons  and  heirs,  because  they  are 
born  again  from  him,  sho.  n.  890.  That  the  Lord  is  called  the  Son  of 
God  as  to  his  divine  humanity,  and  the  Son  of  Man  as  to  the  Word,  n.  44. 

SONG  {canticum,  vide  cantus).  See  Singing. 

SORE  {ulcus,  vide  vulnus).  See  Wound. 

SOUL  {anima).  That  soul  sign,  the  life  of  the  understanding  and  of 
faith,  and  heart  the  life  of  the  will  and  of  the  love,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  681, 
781,  812..  That  to  love  their  soul  sign,  to  love  self  and  the  world,  con¬ 
sequently  the  things  proper  to  man  ;  whence  it  is  known  what  is  sign. 
by  loving  their  soul  more  than  the  Lord,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  556.  Concern¬ 
ing  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  n.  224.  See  Immortality. 

SOUND  {sonus).  That  sounds  correspond  to  affections,  and  that 
thence  the  sound  of  instruments  sign,  affection  of  two  kinds,  n.  792  ;  see 
Music.  That  thought  exists  from  affection,  and  that  thought  is  the  form 
60 


SPO 


of  affection,  just  as  speech  is  of  sound  :  in  like  manner  faith  and  charity 
ill.  n.  655,  ill.  n.  875. 

SOUND,  to  {clanger e,  vide  tuba).  See  Trumpet. 

SPEECH  ( loquela ).  Concerning  the  speech  of  spirits  and  angels,  see 
Tongue.  Concerning  the  speech  of  angels  with  man,  see  Angel,  and 
Heaven. 

SPEWED.  See  Vomit. 

SPIRIT  {spiritus).  That  the  Holy  Ghost  or  Spirit  is  not  a  person  by 
himself,  because  the  Lord  is  omnipresent,  n.  666,  ill.  n.  962.  A  delib¬ 
eration  in  a  grand  council  concerning  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  it  is  not  a  God 
by  itself,  but  that  it  is  the  divine  proceeding  form  the  divinity  in  the  Lord 
through  his  divine  humanity  glorified,  ill.  n.  962.  That  spirit,  when 
spoken  of  God,  sign,  the  divine  truth  of  the  Word,  n.  87.  That  the  spirit 
and  the  life  of  doctrine  is  from  the  Word,  because  from  the  Lord,  sho.  n. 
502.  That  the  seven  spirits  sign,  all  who  are  in  divine  truths,  conse¬ 
quently  abstractedly  from  persons  they  sign,  divine  truth,  n.  14,  237. 
That  the  divine  proceeding  in  the  Word  is  called  the  spirit  of  the  nostrils 
of  Jehovah,  the  blast  of  God,  and  breath,  n.  343  ;  see  Wind.  That  to 
be  in  the  spirit  sign,  to  be  in  a  spiritual  state,  in  which  the  things  which 
are  in  the  spiritual  world  clearly  appear;  and  that  to  be  in  vision  sign. 
the  same,  sho.  n.  36,  225,  722.  Concerning  the  two  states  of  the  prophets, 
the  one,  when  they  wrote  the  Word,  in  which  they  heard  the  Lord  speak¬ 
ing,  the  other,  when  they  saw  those  things  which  are  in  heaven,  in  which 
state  they  are  said  to  have  been  in  the  spirit,  also  in  vision,  sho.  n.  945 
That  spirits  who  are  in  the  world  of  spirits,  are  together  with  men,  and 
men  with  spirits;  and  yet  spirits  know  nothing  concerning  man,  nor  man 
concerning  spirits,  for  this  reason,  because  man  is  in  a  natural  state,  and 
spirits  in  a  spiritual  state,  n.  943. 

SPIRITUAL  WORLD,  and  the  WORLD  OF  SPIRITS  {mundus 
spirituals,  et  mundus  spirituum).  By  the  spiritual  world  is  meant  both 
heaven  and  hell.  That  the  world  of  spirits  is  in  the  midst  between  heaven 
and  hell,  n.  552.  That  all  after  death  come  first  into  the  world  of  spir¬ 
its,  and  that  this  world  is  like  a  forum  or  public  place  of  resort,  and  as 
a  stomach  which  first  receives  the  food,  n.  791.  That  in  the  world  of  spirits 
there  are  societies,  and  that  spirits  are  there  prepared  either  for  heaven  or 
for  hell,  n.  784,  866,  884.  That  the  wicked  there  at  first  have  inter¬ 
course  with  the  good,  that  they  may  be  explored  and  proved,  n.  843,  850, 
886.  That  they  who  are  in  the  world  of  spirits  are  associated  with  men  on 
earth,  n.  552,  784.  How  long  they  who  were  formerly  in  the  world  of 
spirits,  remained  there,  and  how  long  they  remain  there  at  this  day,  before 
they  are  elevated  into  heaven  or  cast  into  hell,  n.  866.  That  the  dragon 
and  his  angels  were  cast  into  the  world  of  spirits,  whence  they  are  in  com¬ 
munication  with  men  on  earth,  who  are  in  the  draconical  faith,  n.  552, 
558.  That  they  who  had  worshipped  the  Lord,  and  lived  according  to 
his  commandments,  were  guarded  by  the  Lord  in  the  inferior  earth,  lest 
they  should  be  seduced  by  the  dragonists ;  and  that  after  the  last  judgment, 
when  the  dragonists  were  removed,  they  were  taken  up  by  the  Lord  into 
heaven,  n.  325,  326,  329,  843,  845,  846,  850,  884,  886.  That  in  the 
spiritual  world  there  are  all  the  objects  that  exist  in  the  natural  world,  but 
that  all  things  which  appear  in  that  wrorld  are  correspondences,  n.  772. 

SPOT  {macula).  That  a  spot  sign,  a  false,  and  that  hence  the  un¬ 
spotted  sign,  him  who  is  in  truths,  and  without  falses,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  625. 

61 


S  WE 


STAFF  (baculus).  See  Rod. 

STAND,  to  (stare).  That  to  stand  before  God  sign,  to  hear  and  to  do 
what  is  perceived,  sho.  n.  366,  369.  That  to  stand  upon  one’s  feet  sign. 
to  be  reformed  as  to  the  external  or  natural  man,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  510. 

STAR  (stella).  That  stars  sign,  the  knowledges  of  good  and  truth, 
ill.  and  sho.  n.  51,  74,  333.  That  stars  sign,  divine  spiritual  truth,  which 
is  the  truth  of  faith  originating  in  the  good  of  charity,  n.  420.  That 
stars  sign,  intelligence,  n.  408.  That  the  seven  stars  sign,  the  church  in 
heaven,  n.  65.  That  the  Lord  is  called  a  star  from  the  light  of  his  divine 
wisdom,  sho.  n.  954.  That  the  Lord  is  called  the  morning-star  from  the 
light  which  will  rise  for  the  New  Church,  which  is  the  New  Jerusalem,  ill. 
n.  151,  954.  That  stars  falling  from  heaven  sign,  that  the  knowledges  of 
good  and  truth  from  the  Word  are  dissipated,  ill.  n.  333.  What  is  sign. 
by  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars  being  darkened,  sho.  n.  413  ;  see  Sun. 

STING  (aculeus).  That  stings  sign,  falses  of  a  hurtful  nature  origin¬ 
ating  in  evils,  sho.  n.  439. 

STONE  (lapis).  That  stone  sign,  truth  in  ultimates,  n.  231.  That 
precious  stones  and  diamonds  sign,  divine  truths  of  the  literal  sense  of  the 
Word,  also  the  truths  of  doctrine  derived  from  the  Word  translucent  by 
virtue  of  its  spiritual  sense,  n.  231,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  540,  also  n.  823,  915. 
That  precious  stones  correspond  to  the  truths  and  goods  of  the  Word, 
and  that  in  heaven  they  are  from  that  origin,  n.  231.  That  precious 
stones  and  diadems  also  sign,  the  truths  of  the  Word  falsified  and  pro¬ 
faned,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  540.  That  the  Lord  in  regard  to  divine  truth  is 
called  the  corner-stone,  the  stone  of  Israel,  and  the  rock,  ill.  and  sho.  n. 
915. 

STREETS  (platece).  That  streets  sign,  the  truths  and  falses  of  doc¬ 
trine,  sho.  n.  501. 

SULPHUR  (sulphur).  That  sulphur  sign,  concupiscences  flowing 
from  infernal  love,  sho.  n.  452,  453. 

SUN  (soZ).  That  the  Lord  as  to  divine  love  and  divine  wisdom  shines 
as  a  sun  before  the  angels  of  heaven  ;  and  that  thence  the  proceeding  as 
heat  is  his  divine  love,  and  that  thence  the  proceeding  as  light  is  his  divine 
wisdom,  whereby  he  is  omnipresent,  n.  796,  ill.  n.  961.  That  the  Lord 
appears  as  a  sun  high  above  the  heavens,  because  the  angels  cannot  sus¬ 
tain  his  presence,  such  as  he  is  in  himself,  sho.  n.  54,  ill.  n.  961.  That 
the  sun,  when  spoken  of  the  Lord,  sign,  divine  love  and  divine  wisdom, 
ill.  and  sho.  n.  53,  831.  That  the  sun  sign,  the  good  of  love,  and,  in  an 
opposite  sense,  that  love  adulterated,  n.  332.  That  the  sun,  in  an  oppo¬ 
site  sense,  sign,  self  love,  sho.  n.  53,  690,  919  ;  also  natural  love,  sho.  n. 
919.  That  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars,  being  darkened,  sign,  that  good  of 
love,  truth  of  faith,  and  knowledges  of  good  and  truth,  are  no  longer  seen 
and  known,  by  reason  of  evils  grounded  in  falses  and  falses  grounded  in 
evils  in  the  church,  sho.  n.  413.  What  is  sign,  in  Joshua  by  that  the 
sun  stood  still  in  Gibeon,  n.  53. 

SWEAR,  to,  OATH  (jurare,  juramentum).  That  to  swear  is  to 
attest  that  it  is  truth,  sho.  n.  474.  That  oaths  were  representative  of  a  cov¬ 
enant,  the  conditions  of  which  were  sworn  to ;  but  that  they  were  abol¬ 
ished  with  the  rest  of  the  representatives,  sho.  n.  474.  That  the  children 
of  Israel,  because  they  were  in  representative  rites,  were  permitted  to 
swear  by  Jehovah,  sho.  n.  474.  That  Jehovah  or  the  Lord  swore  by  him¬ 
self,  because  by  divine  truth  which  is  himself,  sho.  n.  474. 

62 


TEM 


SWORD  ( gladius ).  That  a  sword  sign .  truth  fighting  against  tli€ 
false,  and  the  false  fighting  against  truth,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  52.  In  like 
manner  a  sword  ( machcera ),  and  a  sword  ( romphcea ),  n.  52,  108,  308,  836. 
That  a  sword  [gladius),  because  upon  the  thigh,  sign,  combat  from  love ; 
that  a  sword  (machcera),  because  in  the  hand,  sign,  combat  from  power; 
and  that  a  sword  (rompjhcea),  because  from  the  mouth,  sign,  combat  from 
doctrine;  and  that  a  sword  ( romphcea )  proceeding  out  of  the  mouth  of 
the  Lord  sign,  combat  from  the  Word,  n.  836. 

Sword  proceeding  out  of  the  Mouth  (romphcea).  See  Sword. 

Sword  in  the  Hand  (machcera).  See  Sword. 

Sword  on  the  Thigh  (gladius).  See  Sword. 

SYNAGOGUE  (synagoga).  That  the  synagogue  of  Satan  sign,  the 
doctrine  of  false,  n.  97. 

SYNCRETIST  (syncretista).  Concerning  the  conjunction  of  faith 
and  charity  by  a  syncretist,  ill.  n.  386. 


TABERNACLE  (tabernaculum).  That  the  tabernacle  sign,  the  Lord’s 
Divine  Humanity,  and  in  a  representative  sense  heaven  and  the  church, 
ill.  and  sho.  n.  585,  sho.  n.  882.  That  the  tabernacle  sign,  the  celestial 
church,  which  is  among  those  who  are  in  love  and  thence  in  wisdom  from 
the  Lord ;  and  that  the  temple  sign,  the  spiritual  church,  which  is  among 
those  who  are  in  charity  and  thence  in  faith  from  the  Lord,  n.  585,  882. 
That  the  temple  of  the  tabernacle  of  the  testimony  sign,  the  inmost  oi 
heaven,  where  the  Lord  is  in  his  holiness  in  the  Word  and  in  the  law 
which  is  the  decalogue,  n.  669,  895.  The  temple  and  tabernacle  seen 
after  the  destruction  of  a  place  of  worship,  wherein  was  an  image  of  faith 
separated  from  charity,  ill.  n.  926.  Concerning  the  tabernacle  in  the 
wilderness,  and  concerning  the  feast  of  tabernacles,  n.  585. 

TAIL  (cauda).  That  the  tail  is  the  ultimate  of  the  head,  because  the 
head  is  continued  to  the  tail,  n.  438.  That  it  sign,  the  sum  of  all  things 
relating  to  doctrine,  when  the  head  sign,  the  primary  thereof,  sho.  n.  438. 
That  tail  also  sign,  all  the  truths  of  the  Word  falsified,  n.  438,  541. 

TART  ARY  ( Tartaria ).  Great  Tartary  in  Asia  described,  from  a 
conversation  with  spirits  and  angels,  who  were  from  thence;  and  tha 
among  them  is  the  old  Word,  n.  11. 

TEETH  (dentes).  That  teeth  sign,  sensuals,  which  are  the  ultimates 
of  the  natural  mind,  sho.  n.  435.  That  gnashing  of  teeth  is  disputation 
from  falses  of  faith,  ill.  n.  386,  sho.  n.  435. 

TEMPLE  (templum).  That  the  temple  sign,  the  Lord’s  Divine  Hu¬ 
manity,  also  the  church  in  heaven  and  the  church  in  the  world ;  and  that 
it  sign,  those  three  conjointly,  because  they  cannot  be  separated,  sho.  n. 
191,  529.  That  the  tabernacle  sign,  the  Lord’s  Divine  Humanity  and 
the  church  celestial,  in  which  the  Lord  is  in  divine  good ;  and  that  the 
temple  sign,  the  Lord’s  Divine  Humanity  and  the  church  spiritual,  in 
which  the  Lord  is  in  divine  truth,  n.  585,  882.  See  Tabernacle.  That 
the  temple  sign,  the  spiritual  heaven,  and  worship  from  spiritual  love,  n. 
649.  That  in  the  New  Church  there  will  be  temples,  but  that  neverthe¬ 
less  the  Lord  will  be  the  temple,  ill.  n.  926.  Concerning  a  place  of  wor¬ 
ship  which  was  seen,  wherein  was  an  image  of  faith  separated  from 
charity,  and  concerning  its  destruction  through  light  from  heaven,  and 
63 


THE 


that  in  the  room  of  that  place  of  worship  there  then  appeared  the  tabei 
nacle,  the  temple,  and  lastly  the  Lord  only,  ill.  n.  926. 

TEMPTATION  ( tentatio ).  That  they  in  the  world  who  conquer  in 
temptations,  conquer  to  eternity,  n.  301.  Something*  concerning  tempta¬ 
tions,  n.  215,  639. 

TEN  {decern).  That  ten  sign,  full,  much,  and  many,  also  every  thing, 
and  all,  sho.  n.  101 ;  in  like  manner  a  tenth  part,  n.  515. 

TEN  THOUSAND  {myrias).  That  myriads  or  tens  of  thousands  are 
spoken  of  truths,  and  thousands  of  goods,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  287.  That 
myriads  of  myriads  sign,  a  great  abundance,  n.  447. 

TENT  ( tentorium ,  vide  tabernaculum).  See  Tabernacle. 

TESTIMONY,  WITNESS,  to  TESTIFY  {trstimonium,  testis ,  testari). 
That  to  testify  or  bear  witness  is  spoken  of  truth,  and  that  truth  testifies 
of  itself,  consequently  the  Lord,  because  he  is  truth  itself,  n.  6,  199,  953. 
That  the  Lord  testifies  from  himself,  and  that  he  is  his  own  witness,  sho. 
n.  669,  sho.  n.  6,  199,  sho.  n.  490,  953.  That  the  testimony  of  Jesus 
sign,  that  the  Lord  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  also  a  life  con¬ 
formable  to  his  commandments,  in  particular  according  to  the  precepts 
of  the  decalogue,  sho.  n.  490,  555,  ill.  n.  819.  That  testimony  sign,  the 
acknowledgment  of  the  Divine  Humanity  of  the  Lord,  sho.  n.  490,  846. 
That  the  testimony  sign,  the  decalogue,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  669.  That  the 
two  witnesses  in  like  manner  sign,  the  acknowledgment  of  the  Lord  and 
a  life  conformable  to  his  precepts,  n.  490.  That  the  two  witnesses  are 
the  two  doctrines,  one  concerning  the  Lord,  and  the  other  concerning  a 
life  conformable  to  the  commandments  of  the  decalogue,  n.  498,  515. 
Concerning  the  two  witnesses  lying  dead  in  the  great  city,  which  is 
Sodom  and  Egypt,  and  what  was  done  to  them,  ill.  n.  531. 

THICK  DARKNESS  ( caligo ,  vide  tenebrce).  See  Darkness. 

THIEF,  THEFT  {fur, fur  turn).  That  the  Lord  will  come  as  a  thief, 
sign,  that  the  truths  and  goods  of  worship  shall  be  taken  from  the  wicked, 
and  that  they  shall  not  know  when  and  how  this  is  done,  sho.  n.  164. 
That  this  is  attributed  to  the  Lord,  although  it  is  hell  which  takes  away 
and  steals  them,  n.  164. 

THIGH  {femur,  vide  lumbi).  See  Loins. 

THIRST,  to  THIRST  {situs,  sitire).  That  to  thirst  is  spoken  of  a 
lack  of  truth,  and  to  be  hungry  of  a  lack  of  good,  n.  381.  That  to  thirst 
sign,  to  desire  truths,  also  to  be  in  want  of  truth,  and  from  the  want  of 
truth  to  perish,  sho.  n.  956.  See  also  Hunger. 

THOUGHT  ( cogitatio ,  vide  intellcctus).  See  Understanding. 

THOUSAND  {mille).  That  the  thousand  years  which  are  spoken 
concerning  the  kingdom  of  the  faithful,  and  concerning  the  binding  and 
loosing  of  the  dragon,  sign,  some  time,  ill.  n.  842,  844,  849,  855,  ill.  n. 
856.  That  the  millennians  thence  impress  their  minds  with  vain  ideas 
concerning  the  last  state  of  the  church,  n,  842.  That  a  thousand  two 
hundred  and  sixty  days  sign,  until  the  end  and  beginning,  ill.  n.  491,  547 

THOUSANDS  {chiliades),  what,  n.  287.  See  Ten  Thousand. 

THREE  {ires,  trio).  That  three  in  the  Word  is  spoken  of  truths,  n. 
322.  That  thence  three  in  the  Word  sign,  all  with  respect  to  truth,  in 
like  manner  a  third  part,  n.  400 ;  also  complete  and  entire,  because  in 
all  and  every  thing  there  must  be  a  trine,  in  order  that  it  may  be  some¬ 
thing,  sho.  n.  505,  ill.  n.  875.  That  the  Lord  spake  three  times,  sign. 
that  it  is  divine  truth,  and  that  it  ought  to  be  believed,  sho.  n.  505  at  the 


TRE 


end,  887.  That  seven  is  said  of  holy  things,  and  three  of  things  not  hoi) 
and  that  otherwise  they  sign,  the  same  things,  n.  505  at  the  end.  See 
Seven.  That  three  and  a  half  sign,  until  the  end  and  beginning,  ill.  n. 
505,  sko.  n.  562.  That  to  be  divided  into  three  parts  sign,  to  be  totally 
destroyed,  n.  712. 

THRONE  (thr onus').  That  he  who  sat  on  the  throne  is  the  Lord, 
sho.  n.  808  at  the  end.  That  throne  sign,  heaven,  sho.  n.  14,  221,  932. 
That  throne  sign,  judgment  in  a  representative  form,  sho.  n.  229,  865, 
932.  That  it  also  sign,  government,  n.  932.  That  the  thrones  on  which 
the  apostles  should  sit,  sign,  judgment  from  the  divine  truths  of  the  Word 
and  of  the  church  from  the  Lord,  sho.  n.  233.  That  throne  is  also 
spoken  of  the  kingdom  of  evil  and  falsehood,  sho.  n.  694.  What  is  sign. 
by  the  throne  of  Satan,  n.  110.  What  is  sign,  by  the  throne  of  the  beast, 
n.  694. 

THUNDER  ( tonitru ).  That  a  voice  out  of  heaven,  when  from  the 
Lord,  is  heard  as  thunder,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  472,  615.  That  lightnings, 
thunderings,  and  voices,  sign,  illustration,  perception,  and  instruction, 
sho.  n.  236.  That  they  also  sign,  reasonings,  argumentations,  and  con¬ 
firmations  in  favour  of  falses,  n.  396,  710. 

THYATIRA  ( Thyatirce ).  That  the  church  in  Thyatira  sign,  those 
who  are  in  faith  originating  in  charity  and  thence  in  good  works,  also 
those  who  are  in  faith  separate  from  charity  and  thence  in  evil  works,  n. 
124,  and  in  the  following. 

TIME  ( tempus ).  That  there  is  no  time  in  the  divine  idea,  sho.  n.  4. 
That  times  and  spaces  in  the  spiritual  world  are  appearances  according  to 
states  of  life,  ill.  n.  947.  That  thence  time,  and  such  things  as  appertain 
to  time,  sign,  states  of  life,  n.  427,  ill.  n.  476,  785,  935,  947.  That  no 
time  sign,  that  there  is  no  state  of  the  church,  consequently  no  church, 
ill.  and  sho.  n.  476.  That  time,  times,  and  half  a  time,  sign,  to  the  end 
until  a  beginning,  sho.  n.  562. 

^ONGUE  {lingua).  That  tongue  sign,  the  doctrine  of  a  church,  and 
as  to  speech  religion,  sho.  n.  282.  That  to  gnaw  the  tongue  sign,  to 
detain  the  thought  from  hearing  truths,  consequently  not  to  endure  to 
hear  truths,  ill.  n.  696.  That  the  spiritual  language,  which  is  common  to 
spirits  and  angels,  has  nothing  in  common  with  the  language  of  men  in 
the  world ;  and  that  every  letter  in  the  alphabet  sign,  a  thing,  hence 
letters  conjoined,  a  certain  sense  of  the  thing ;  and  that  vowels,  because 
they  are  sounds,  sign,  the  affections  of  a  thing  and  its  sense ;  and  that 
thence  it  appears  why  the  Lord  is  called  Alpha  and  Omega,  n.  29,  38. 

TRADE,  to  ( negotiari ).  That  to  trade  and  to  merchandise  sign,  to 
acquire  knowledges  of  good  and  truth  from  the  Word,  n.  606,  sho.  n.  759. 
See  also  To  Buy.  That,  in  the  opposite  sense,  it  sign,  to  procure  know¬ 
ledges  of  things  evil  and  false,  and  by  them  to  gain,  ill.  n.  759,  771. 
That  the  merchandise  of  Babylon  are  the  holy  things  of  the  Word  adul¬ 
terated  and  profaned,  n.  772.  That  by  those  things  they  have  traded 
and  acquired  lucre,  n.  772,  783,  784.  That  even  the  heads  in  their  eccle¬ 
siastic  hierarchy  are  such,  ill.  n.  799. 

TRAVAIL  IN  BIRTH,  to  ( parturire ,  vide  parere ).  See  To  Bring 
forth. 

TREE  {arbor).  That  the  tree  of  life  sign,  the  Lord  as  to  divine  love, 
n.  89,  933,  951.  That  tree  sign,  men  as  to  affections  and  consequent 
perceptions,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  400.  That  all  things  appertaining  to  a  tre« 
65  e 


f  R  U 


correspond  to  such  things  as  are  in  man ;  what  by  the  tree  itself,  what 
by  the  branches,  by  the  leaves,  by  the  flowers,  by  the  fruit,  and  by  the 
seed,  ill.  from  such  things  seen  in  the  spiritual  world,  n.  936. 

TRIBE  (tribus).  That  the  twelve  tribes  of  the  children  of  Israel  sign. 
the  church  as  to  all  its  goods  and  truths,  and  that  they  sign,  those  in  the 
church  who  are  in  goods  and  truths  from  the  Lord  through  the  Word,  n. 
348,  349.  That  they  sign,  those  things  according  to  the  series  in  which 
they  are  named,  sho.  n.  349.  That  every  tribe  sign,  something  of  the 
church,  n.  349.  That  the  tribe,  which  is  first  named,  is  as  the  head  and 
the  all  in  the  rest,  n.  350.  Why  the  twelve  tribes  are  divided  into  four 
classes,  and  thence  in  each  class  there  are  three,  n.  360.  That  12,000 
of  each  tribe,  and  thence  144,000  together  sign,  the  superior  heavens,  and 
the  church  among  them,  which  church  is  the  internal ;  and  that  they  form 
as  it  were  the  head  and  face  of  the  rest,  ill.  n.  348 — 350,  363.  That 
144,000  sealed  out  of  the  tribes  sign,  those  who  have  approached  the 
Lord  alone,  and  lived  according  to  his  commandments,  of  whom  the  new 
Christian  heaven  is  formed,  n.  612.  That  by  the  tribes  of  the  earth 
wailing,  is  sign,  that  there  are  no  longer  any  goods  and  truths  of  the 
church,  n.  27. 

TRUMPET  ( buccina ,  tuba).  That  trumpets  from  heaven  sign,  vari¬ 
ous  things,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  226.  That  to  sound  trumpets,  sign,  to  call 
together  upon  solemn  occasions,  also  to  explore  and  to  discover  of  what 
quality  they  are,  u.  391,  sho.  n.  397. 

TRUTH  ( veritas ,  verum).  Concerning  the  marriage  of  good  and 
truth,  see  Marriage.  That  truth  is  the  form  of  good,  and  good  is  the 
essence  of  truth,  and  that  thus  they  make  one,  n.  906  at  the  end.  That 
good  without  truth  is  not  good  in  spirit,  and  that  truth  without  good  is 
not  truth  in  spirit,  ill.  n.  386.  That  good  is  formed  by  truths,  not  by 
truths  in  the  understanding  only,  but  by  a  life  conformable  to  them,  ill. 
n.  832.  That  to  live  conformable  to  truths  is  good,  and  that  thus  truth 
becomes  good  through  life,  n.  923.  That  the  good  of  doctrine  also  is 
truth,  because  it  only  teaches  what  good  is,  n.  923.  That  good  in  the 
thought  is  not  reflected  upon,  because  it  is  only  felt ;  but  that  truth  is 
reflected  upon,  because  it  is  seen  therein,  n.  908.  Concerning  celestial 
good  and  truth,  and  concerning  spiritual  good  and  truth,  n.  726.  That 
good  with  man  is  according  to  truths,  which  become  of  the  will  or  the 
love,  ill.  n.  935.  That  truth  does  not  operate  any  thing  from  itself  but 
from  good,  neither  does  good  operate  any  thing  from  itself  but  through 
truth,  n.  649.  That  the  good  of  love  is  formed  by  truths  of  wisdom,  in 
like  manner  the  good  of  charity  by  truths  of  faith,  ill.  n.  912. 

That  no  one  can  see  any  doctrinal  truth  in  the  Word,  except  from  the 
Lord,  ill.  n.  566.  That  the  divine  truths  of  the  Word  are  like  mirrors, 
whereby  the  Lord  is  seen,  ill.  n.  938.  That  the  acknowledgment  of  the 
Lord  keeps  in  connexion  all  knowledges  of  good  and  truth,  or  truths,  ill. 
n.  916.  That  there  is  a  connexion  of  all  spiritual  truths,  which  is  like 
the  connexion  of  the  viscera,  organs,  and  members  in  man’s  body,  ill.  n. 
916.  That  the  rational  mind  of  man  is  opened  more  interiorly,  in  pro¬ 
portion  as  he  sees  truths  in  the  Word,  n.  911.  That  the  angels,  who  are 
in  the  celestial  kingdom  of  the  Lord,  see  spiritual  truth  within  themselves, 
as  the  eye  sees  natural  objects,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  920.  That  by  means  of 
truths  all  things  appertaining  to  the  church  and  religion  becoifte  spiritual ; 
many  of  these  truths  enumerated  from  the  Arcana  Ccelestia ,  n.  161.  That 
66 


UND 


man  cannot  be  reformed  but  by  means  of  truths,  n.  815.  That  man  can 
not  be  reformed  by  means  of  truths  only,  but  at  the  same  time  by  a  life 
conformable  to  them,  ill.  n.  832.  That  without  truths  evils  cannot  be 
removed,  n.  706.  That  evils  and  falses  are  discovered  by  means  of  goods 
and  truths  from  the  Word,  n.  673.  Concerning  those  who  are  in  good 
with  respect  to  life,  and  not  in  truths  with  respect  to  doctrine,  n.  107, 
110. 

TURTLE  ( testudo ).  Concerning  turtles  which  were  seen,  who  and 
of  what  nature  and  quality  they  were,  ill.  n.  463. 

TWELVE  ( duodecim ).  That  the  number  twelve  sign .  all  things  of 
the  church  in  regard  to  the  truths  and  goods  thereof,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  348, 
907.  That  numbers  arising  from  twelve  by  multiplication  signify  the 
same  as  twelve,  as  144,  12,000,  144,000,  n.  348,  909.  That  the  144,000 
sealed  out  of  every  tribe  of  Israel,  sign,  those  in  heaven  and  the  church, 
who  approach  the  Lord  alone,  and  live  according  to  his  precepts,  n.  348, 
and  in  the  following,  n.  612. 


U 


ULCER  (ulcus).  See  Wound. 

ULTIMATE  ( ultimum ,  vide  extremum).  See  Extreme,  and  Exter¬ 
nal. 

UNCLEAN  (immundus).  That  clean  is  spoken  of  goods,  and  shining 
of  truths,  n.  814.  That  unclean  is  spoken  of  the  adulteration  and  falsi¬ 
fication  of  the  Word,  n.  924.  That  unclean  or  filthy  is  spoken  of  those 
who  are  in  falses  from  evil,  n.  702,  924,  948. 

UNCTION  or  ANOINTING,  to  ANOINT  ( unctio ,  ungere,  vide  oleum). 
See  Oil. 

UNDERSTANDING,  INTELLIGENCE  (i intellects ,  intelligent). 
That  genuine  wisdom  and  intelligence  is  procured  by  means  of  know¬ 
ledges  of  truth  and  good  from  the  Word,  consequently  by  means  of  spir¬ 
itual  truths  from  the  Lord,  n.  189.  That  wisdom  consists  in  knowing 
that  there  is  a  God,  what  God  is,  and  what  is  of  God,  ill.  n.  243.  That 
all  wisdom  is  derived  from  love,  ill.  n.  875.  See  Love.  Thta  they  who 
are  of  the  celestial  kingdom  of  the  Lord,  see  divine  truths  in  themselves, 
as  the  eyes  see  objects,  ill.  and  sko.  n.  920.  The  temple  of  wisdom  de¬ 
scribed,  ill.  n.  875.  That  no  one  can  see  the  temple  of  wisdom,  still  less 
enter  therein,  unless  he  perceives  that  the  things  which  he  knows  and 
understands  are  so  little  comparatively  that  they  are  like  a  drop  of  water 
to  the  ocean,  ill.  n.  875.  That  love  and  wisdom  neither  exist  nor  subsist 
but  in  use,  ill.  n.  875.  That  every  man  has  the  faculty  of  willing  good 
and  understanding  truth,  consequently  liberty  and  rationality,  and  that 
this  faculty  is  never  taken  away  from  any  one,  n.  427,  429.  That  the 
understanding  of  every  man  may  be  elevated  into  the  light  of  heaven, 
and  perceive  spiritual  truths  when  he  hears  them;  and  that  this  is  done 
according  to  the  affection  of  knowing  and  understanding  them,  n.  914. 
That  even  devils  can  understand  the  arcana  of  wisdom,  ill.  n.  940.  That 
they  who  have  confirmed  themselves  in  falses,  are  not  willing  to  under¬ 
stand  truths,  and  that  it  appears  as  if  they  were  not  able,  n.  765.  That 
many  maybe  in  the  understanding  of  the  knowledges  of  good  and  truth, 
but  that  they  in  fact  are  not  in  them,  unless  they  are  in  a  life  conformable 
to  knowledges,  n.  337.  That  whatever  is  i:i  the  understanding,  and  not. 
67 


V  IR 


at  the  same  time,  in  the  life,  is  not  in  man,  but  still,  as  it  were,  in  an 
outer  court,  n.  337.  That  the  understanding  can  be  elevated  into  the 
light  of  heaven,  but  if  the  will  is  not  at  the  same  time  elevated  into  the 
heat  of  heaven,  that  the  things  of  the  understanding  perish  and  fall  into 
the  love  of  the  will,  n.  335.  That  the  light  of  heaven  with  the  wicked 
may  be  received  in  the  understanding  removed  from  the  love  of  the  will, 
but  if  the  light  of  heaven  falls  into  the  evil  of  the  will,  there  arises  dark¬ 
ness,  ill.  n.  386.  That  man  has  an  understanding  in  spiritual  things 
equally  as  in  things  of  a  civil  nature,  ill.  n.  224. 

That  there  is  an  interior  thought,  which  is  called  perception,  and  that 
there  is  an  exterior  thought,  which  properly  is  called  thought,  and  that 
the  latter  is  in  natural  light,  whereas  the  former  is  in  spiritual  light,  n. 
914,  ill.  n.  947.  Concerning  the  material  thought  and  concerning  the 
spiritual  thought  relative  to  God,  heaven,  and  our  neighbour,  ill.  n.  611. 
That  the  rational  faculty  is  the  first  receptacle  of  spiritual  truths,  n.  936. 

That  it  is  hurtful  to  close  the  understanding  in  spiritual  things,  n.  224. 
What  evils  exist,  when  the  understanding  is  shut  in  things  of  faith  from 
religion,  ill.  n.  564,  5 75.  That  a  thousand  visionary  things  may  be  ob¬ 
truded  by  removing  understanding  from  faith,  n.  451,  575.  That  the 
tenet  with  respect  to  the  understanding  being  held  a  prisoner  in  subjection 
to  faith,  is  derived  from  the  Roman  Catholic  religion,  and  that  it  obstructs 
the  passage  of  the  light  out  of  heaven  from  the  Lord,  insomuch  so  that 
a  man  cannot  afterwards  be  illustrated,  ill.  n.  914.  That  the  reason  why 
the  learned  have  attributed  everything  to  thought  and  thence  to  faith,  is, 
because  thought,  and  consequently  faith,  falls  within  the  sight  of  the  un¬ 
derstanding,  but  affection,  and  consequently  charity,  does  not  fall  within 
the  sight  of  the  understanding,  but  into  the  love  of  the  will,  and  the  love 
of  the  will  perceives  only  from  delight,  which  it  perceives  obscurely  by 
the  senses,  ill.  n.  908. 

UPON  (supra).  See  Over. 

USE  ( usus ,  vide  opus),  u  See  Work. 

y 

VASTATION  ( vastatio ,  vide  consummatio).  See  Consummation. 

VENGEANCE  or  REVENGE  ( vindicta ).  That  vengeance  is  attri¬ 
buted  to  the  Lord,  when  nevertheless  the  wicked  breathes  revenge  against 
the  Lord  when  he  perishes,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  806.  See  Wrath. 

VESSEL  ( vas ).  That  vessel  sign,  scientifics,  because  they  are  conti¬ 
nents,  ill.  n.  775.  What  is  signified  by  vessels  of  brass,  of  wood,  and 
iron,  and  of  marble,  n.  775. 

VESTURE  ( vestimentum ).  See  Garment. 

VIAL  ( phiala ,  vide  poculum).  See  Cup. 

VICTORY,  to  OVERCOME  ( victoria ,  vincere).  That  to  overcome 
sign,  to  fight  against  evils  and  falses,  and  to  be  reformed,  sho.  n.  88,  105, 
890. 

VINEYARD (  vinea).  That  a  vineyard  sign,  the  church,  where  the 
Word  is,  and  the  Lord  known,  in  particular  the  spiritual  church,  ill.  aud 
sho.  n.  650.  That  to  gather  the  vintage,  or  to  collect  grapes,  sign,  to 
bring  forth  the  fruit,  and  to  make  an  end,  the  same  as  to  reap,  ill.  and 
*ho.  n.  649. 

VIRGIN  (virgo,  vide  filia).  See  Daughter. 

68 


W  H  I 


VIRTUE  or  POWER  ( virtus )  is  spoken  of  celestial  good,  sho.  n.  373, 
674* 

VISION  ( visio ,  vide  videre.)  See  to  See. 

VOICE  (vox).  That  a  great  voice,  when  from  heaven,  sign,  divim 
truth,  sho.  n.  37,  50,  226.  That  voice,  when  spoken  of  instruments,  sign 
sound,  n.  792. 

VOMIT  ( vomitus ,  vomere ),  n.  205. 

W 

WALK,  to  ( ambulare ).  That  to  walk  sign,  to  live,  and  when  spoken 
concerning  the  Lord,  that  it  is  to  live  from  him,  sho.  n.  167. 

WALL  (mums).  That  a  wall  sign,  what  defends,  and  that  when  it 
is  spoken  of  the  church,  it  sign,  the  Word  in  its  literal  sense,  sho.  n.  898. 
That  the  wall  of  the  city  Jerusalem  sign,  the  Word  in  its  literal  sense, 
n.  898,  902.  That  the  foundation  of  its  wall  sign,  doctrinals  from  the 
Word,  sho.  n.  902. 

WAR  (helium).  That  wars  sign,  spiritual  wars,  which  are  impugna- 
tions  of  truth,  and  are  conducted  by  reasonings  from  false  principles,  sho. 
n.  500,  548,  sho.  n.  586.  That  the  ministry  of  the  Levites  was  called 
military  service,  sho.  n.  500  at  the  end.  That  the  various  kinds  of  arms 
sign,  such  things  as  belong  to  spiritual  war,  sho.  n.  436.  See  Arms. 

WASH,  to  (lavare).  That  to  wash  sign,  to  cleanse  and  purify  from 
evils  and  falses,  and  so  to  reform  and  regenerate,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  378. 
That  washings  formerly  represented  and  signified  such  things ;  in  like 
manner  baptism,  n.  378. 

WATCHFUL,  WATCHFULNESS,  WATCHING  (vigilia).  That 
spiritual  life,  which  exists  from  the  affection  and  perception  of  truth,  is 
signified  by  watchfulness  and  watching,  sho.  n.  158,  705.  That  natural 
life  without  spiritual  life  is  called  sleep,  and  that  it  resembles  sleep,  ill. 
and  sho.  n.  158. 

WATER  (aqua).  That  water  sign,  truths,  sho.  n.  50.  That  living 
water  or  the  water  of  life  sign,  divine  truth  from  the  Lord,  sho.  n.  932. 
That  the  voice  of  waters  sign,  divine  truth  out  of  heaven,  and  from  the 
Lord  through  heaven,  n.  50,  614,  615.  That  the  angel  of  the  waters 
sign,  the  divine  truth  of  the  Word,  n.  685.  That  water  also  sign,  the 
divine  truths  of  the  Word  adulterated  and  profaned,  n.  719,  745. 

WAY  (via).  That  in  the  spiritual  world  there  are  actually  ways 
which  lead  to  heaven,  and  that  thence  ways  sign,  leading  truths,  n.  176. 

WEALTH  (opes,  vide  divitice).  See  Riches. 

WEDDING  (nuptice,  vide  conjugium).  See  Marriage. 

WEEK  (septimana).  That  a  week  sign,  state,  and  the  seventh  week 
a  holy  state,  n.  489. 

WHEAT  (triticum).  That  wheat  and  barley  sign,  good  and  truth  of 
the  church  from  the  Word,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  315. 

WHITE  (album).  That  white  is  predicated  of  truth,  because  it  pro¬ 
ceeds  from  the  light  of  heaven,  by  which  is  sign,  truth,  ill.  n.  167,  231, 
305  ;  see  Colour.  That  to  make  white  sign,  to  purify  truths  from  falses, 
n.  379. 

WHITE  STONE  (calculus  alhus).  That  a  white  stone  sign,  truths 
suffragant  and  united  to  good,  n.  121. 

69 


WOR 


WHOREDOM  ( meretricatio ,  scortatio ,  vide  adulterium).  See  Adjl- 
tery. 

WIDOW  {vidua).  That  widow  sign,  those  who  are  without  protection, 
because  without  truths,  which  nevertheless  they  desire,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  764 

WILDERNESS  {desertum).  That  wilderness  sign,  the  church  in 
which  all  the  truths  of  the  Word  are  falsified,  sho.  n.  546.  That  it  sign 
the  church  in  which  there  are  not  any  truths,  because  they  have  not 
the  Word,  sho.  n.  546.  That  it  sign,  a  state  of  temptation,  in  which  man 
is  as  it  were  without  truths,  sho.  n.  546. 

WILL  {voluntas).  That  to  will  sign,  inwardly  to  love  ;  because  what 
a  man  inwardly  wills,  that  he  loves,  and  what  he  inwardly  loves,  that  he 
wills,  n.  956.  That  the  will  is  an  internal  act,  because  it  is  an  endeavour 
to  act,  ill.  n.  875. 

WIND  {ventus).  That  wind  sign,  influx  from  heaven,  and,  in  the  op¬ 
posite  sense,  influx  from  hell,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  343.  That  this  influx  from 
heaven  is  called  the  blast  of  God,  breath,  and  breathing,  n.  343.  That 
respiration,  which  is  of  the  air,  corresponds  to  the  understanding  and  to 
faith,  n.  708.  That  wind,  especially  an  east  wind,  sign,  the  dispersion 
of  falses  by  influx,  sho.  n.  343. 

WINE  {vinum).  That  wine  sign,  divine  truth,  and,  in  an  opposite 
sense,  divine  truth  both  falsified  and  profaned,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  316.  That 
the  wine  of  Babylon  sign,  the  abominable  tenets  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
religion,  grounded  in  the  truths  of  the  Word  adulterated  and  profaned, 
ill.  n.  758.  See  Papists.  That  bread  and  wine  were  offered  upon  the 
altar  together  with  sacrifices  :  bread  was  the  meat-offering,  and  wine  was 
the  drink-offering,  n.  778.  See  Bread. 

WING  {ala).  .That  wings  sign,  defences  and  powers,  ill.  and  sho.  n. 
245,  561.  See  To  Fly.  That  the  voice  of  wings  sign,  reasonings,  n.  437. 

WISDOM  {sapientia,  vide  intellectus).  See  Understanding. 

WITNESS  ( testis ,  vide  testimonium).  See  Testimony. 

WO,  or  ALAS  {vce).  That  wo  or  alas  sign,  lamentation  over  calamity, 
unhappiness,  and  damnation,  sho.  n.  416,  518,  769,  785,  788. 

WOMAN  ( mulier ).  That  woman  sign,  the  church,  sho.  n.  434. 

WOOD  {lignum).  That  wood  sign,  good,  in  particular  natural  good, 
sho.  n.  774.  What  is  sign,  by  thyine  wood,  n.  774.  That  wood  sign. 
good  according  to  the  species  of  tree,  ill.  n.  775.  That  wood,  in  an  op¬ 
posite  sense,  sign,  evil  and  what  is  accursed,  sho.  n.  774. 

WORD,  the ,  or  SACRED  SCRIPTURE  ( verbum ,  seu  scriptura  vacra). 
That  the  Lord  is  the  Word,  and  the  all  of  the  Word,  ill.  n.  200 ;  ill.  and 
sho.  n.  819.  That  the  Word  is  holy  and  divine,  ill.  n.  752.  That  no  one 
can  see  any  doctrinal  truth  in  the  Word  but  from  the  Lord,  because  the 
Lord  is  the  Word,  n.  42,  ill.  n.  566,  958.  That  the  Word  is  hidden  to 
all  to  whom  the  Lord  does  not  open  it,  n.  257.  That  the  Word  is  the 
medium  of  conjunction  with  the  Lord,  ill.  n.  881.  That  the  Word  is  in 
heaven  among  the  angels,  concerning  which,  n.  669. 

That  the  Word  is  the  beginning  of  the  work  of  God,  ill.  and  sho.  n. 
200.  That  the  Word  vivifies  and  enlightens,  ill.  n.  200.  That  the  spir¬ 
itual  life  of  man  is  from  the  Word,  n.  411.  That  the  spirit  and  the  life 
of  the  doctrine  of  the  church  is  from  the  Word,  n.  602.  That  the  Word 
is  not  understood  without  doctrine,  and  that  doctrine  is  not  understood 
without  a  life  according  to  doctrine,  n.  320.  That  the  Word  by  means 
of  the  literal  sense  communicates  with  the  universal  heaven,  ill.  n.  200. 

70 


WOR 


That  the  Word  in  its  origin  is  purely  divine,  and  that  when  it  passed  the 
third  heaven  it  was  made  divine  celestial,  when  it  passed  the  second 
heaven  it  was  made  divine  spiritual,  and  that  when  it  came  into  the  world 
it  was  made  divine  natural,  whence  it  is,  that  there  are  three  senses  in 
the  Word,  the  celestial,  the  spiritual,  and  the  natural,  n.  959.  That  the 
spiritual  truth  of  the  Word  is  like  light  from  the  sun,  and  that  the  natu¬ 
ral  truth  of  the  Word  is  like  light  from  the  moon  and  stars,  ill.  n.  414. 
That  they  who  read  the  Word  from  the  love  of  self  and  the  world,  con 
sequently  from  a  use  merely  natural,  see  no  truth  therein ;  but  it  is  dif¬ 
ferent  with  those,  who,  from  the  affection  of  truth,  are  in  spiritual  use, 
ill.  n.  255,  889.  That  it  is  of  the  divine  providence  of  the  Lord,  that 
they  who  are  in  evils  of  life  and  in  falses  of  doctrine,  do  not  see  either 
truth  or  good  in  the  Word ;  because  if  they  saw  and  knew  them,  they 
would  profane  them,  n.  314,  316,  686,  688. 

That  in  the  Word  there  are  appearances,  and  that  by  them  the  truths 
therein  may  be  falsified,  unless  genuine  truths  are  known,  ill.  n.  439. 
Concerning  those  who  falsify  the  Word,  from  experience,  and  what  the 
falsification  of  the  Word  is,  ill.  n.  566  at  the  end.  That  spiritual  death 
proceeds  from  falsification  and  adulteration  of  the  Word,  n.  411.  That 
the  Reformed  do  indeed  acknowledge  that  the  church  is  founded  on  the 
Word,  but  that  nevertheless  they  found  it  upon  one  single  assertion  of 
Paul  falsely  understood,  n.  *750,  ill.  n.  417.  See  Faith.  Concerning  a 
table,  in  which  the  light  flowed  immediately  from  heaven,  on  which  were 
placed  truths  from  the  Word  falsified,  what  happened ;  and  concerning 
another  table,  on  which  was  the  Word,  where  no  one  who  had  falsified 
truths  was  allowed  to  touch  it,  and  concerning  a  certain  leader  in  the 
doctrine  of  faith  alone,  who  touched  it,  what  happened,  ill.  n.  566.  That 
all  the  truths  of  the  Word  are  falsified  and  destroyed  by  the  dragonists, 
ill.  n.  541. 

That  the  Papists  declare  the  Word  to  be  holy,  but  for  what  reasons, 
and  in  what  manner,  ill.  n.  725,  733.  That  at  first  they  acknowledged 
the  Word  to  be  sacred,  but  that  afterwards  they  adulterated  and  profaned 
it,  ill.  n.  737.  That  by  them  the  Word  is  taken  away  from  the  laity,  lest 
the  adulterations  and  profanations  thereof  should  be  perceived,  n.  739. 
That  the  reading  of  the  Word  by  the  laity  has  at  times  been  deliberated 
among  them,  which  notwithstanding  was  rejected,  n.  734.  That  the  Pa¬ 
pists  at  heart  despise  and  reject  the  Word,  n.  735.  Concerning  the  ac¬ 
knowledgment  of  the  Word  by  the  French  nation,  n.  740 — 744.  See 
France. 

That  in  the  Word  there  are  two  senses,  a  celestial  and  a  spiritual,  con¬ 
tained  within  its  natural  sense,  and  that  the  celestial  sense  is  designed 
for  those  in  heaven  who  are  in  the  celestial  kingdom  of  the  Lord,  and  the 
spiritual  sense  is  designed  for  those  in  heaven  who  are  in  the  spiritual 
kingdom  of  the  Lord,  n.  725.  That  the  Word,  in  its  literal  sense,  is  the 
basis  and  the  firmament,  also  the  guard,  and  as  it  were  the  wall,  lest  its 
spiritual  sense  should  be  injured,  n.  898.  That  the  spiritual  sense  is  in 
every  particular  of  the  Word,  and  that  thence  the  Word  is  internally  spir¬ 
itual,  ill.  n.  1.  That  the  Word  is  guarded  by  the  Lord,  lest  its  spiritual 
sense  should  be  injured,  was  represented  by  open  purses  full  of  gold  and 
silver,  ill.  n.  255.  That  no  one  sees  the  spiritual  sense  but  from  the 
Lord,  n.  824.  That  the  Word,  in  its  literal  sense,  is  transparent  to  those 
who  are  in  genuine  truths,  n.  897  ;  and  thence  to  those  who  will  be  of 
71 


WOR 


the  Lord’s  New  Church,  n.  897.  That  a  man  who  reads  the  Word  holity 
is  illustrated  by  the  light  from  the  spiritual  sense  flowing  into  its  natural 
sense,  n  911.  That  the  coming  of  the  Lord  in  the  clouds  of  heaven 
sign,  the  opening  of  the  Word  as  to  its  spiritual  sense,  in  which  he  alone 
is  treated  of,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  642.  That  the  spiritual  sense  of  tke  Word 
could  not  be  revealed  till  after  the  last  judgment,  ill.  n.  804,  825.  That 
violence  was  offered  to  the  Word  by  the  Roman  Catholics,  also  by  the 
Reformed,  who  were  in  faith  separate  from  charity,  and  also  by  the  Jews; 
but  that  violence  was  offered  by  them  to  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word, 
but  not  to  its  spiritual  sense,  because  this  has  been  hitherto  unknown  and 
shut  up,  n.  825,  829.  That  the  Lord  bore  every  violence  ottered  to  the 
Word,  consequently  to  himself,  because  he  is  the  Word,  n.  829. 

That  the  spiritual  sense  of  the  Word  is  abstracted  from  persons,  n.  78, 
79,  96.  See  Person.  That  in  the  Word  there  is  a  marriage  of  good 
and  truth,  and  that  therefore  there  are  words  which  are  particularly  spoken 
in  relation  to  good,  and  words  which  are  particularly  spoken  in  relation  to 
truth,  n.  373,  483,  689.  See  Marriage.  That  the  interpretations  given 
from  the  Lord  in  the  Word  were  given  in  a  natural  sense,  and  not  in  a 
spiritual  sense,  the  reason,  n.  736.  That  from  the  most  ancient  times 
there  was  a  Word  in  Asia,  before  the  Israelitish  Word,  and  that  this  Word 
still  remains,  and  is  in  Great  Tartary,  n.  11.  Concerning  the  true  states 
of  the  prophets,  one  in  which  they  wrote  the  Word,  and  the  other  when 
they  were  in  spirit  or  vision,  sho.  n.  945.  See  Spirit. 

WORK,  WORKS  ( opus ,  opera).  The  doctrine  of  the  Reformed 
eoncerning  good  works,  see  the  doctrines  of  the  Reformed  premised  at  n. 
III.  That  man  cannot  do  good  from  himself,  but  from  the  Lord,  n.  178, 
ill.  n.  224.  That  works  are  internal  and  external ;  and  that  such  as  the 
internal  works  are,  such  are  the  external ;  consequently  such  as  the  mind 
is  inwardly,  which  produces  them,  ill.  n.  76,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  641.  That 
good  works  are  charity  and  faith  in  internals,  and  their  effects  in  externals, 
n.  949.  That  works  are  the  continents  of  charity  and  faith,  n.  141.  That 
love  and  wisdom  are  not  any  thing  unless  they  are  in  use,  in  like  manner 
that  charity  and  faith  are  not  any  thing  unless  they  are  in  works,  and  that 
in  these  they  exist,  ill.  n.  875.  That  there  are  internal  acts,  in  which 
they  must  be,  in  order  that  they  may  exist,  which  are  of  the  will,  and  are 
called  endeavours,  ill.  n.  875.  That  these  internal  acts  ought  to  close  in 
external  acts,  in  order  that  they  may  abide,  ill.  n.  868,  ill.  n.  875.  That 
man  regards  works  in  their  external  form,  which  may  appear  similar  both 
in  the  good  and  wicked,  but  that  the  Lord  regards  works  in  their  internal 
and  external  form  at  the  same  time,  ill.  n.  76.  That  by  the  Lord’s  saying 
to  the  seven  churches,  “I  know  thy  works,”  is  sign,  that  the  Lord  sees  all 
the  interiors  and  exteriors  of  man  at  once,  n.  76,  94,  109.  That  love, 
wisdom,  and  use  cohere  as  one  ;  in  like  manner,  charity,  faith,  and  works, 
ill.  n.  352.  That  the  internal  operations  from  the  Lord  are  ten  thousand 
times  ten  thousand  in  number,  but  that  tliev  are  for  the  sake  of  the  ex- 
treme  operation,  in  which  man  will  be  jointly  with  the  Lord,  ill.  n.  463. 
That  man  ought  to  do  good  which  is  of  charity,  and  believe  truth  which 
is  of  faith,  as  from  himself,  n.  218,  222,  ill.  n.  224,  ill.  n.  875  ;  but  that 
nevertheless  he  ought  to  believe  that  it  is  from  the  Lord,  ill.  u.  875.  The 
reason  is,  because  man  is  not  life  in  himself;  also  because  his  action  is  the 
mind  acting;  and  because  the  Lord  has  commanded  that  man  shall  do 
good,  ill.  n.  875.  That  all  of  religion  consists  in  doing  good  to  oui 

72 


WO  R 


neighbour,  ill.  n.  484  at  the  end,  n.  571.  That  to  do  the  commandments 
of  the  Lord  is  to  love  him,  ill.  n.  556.  That  they  who  immediately  ap¬ 
proach  the  Lord  live  according  to  divine  laws,  like  as  the  natural  man 
according  to  civil  laws,  but  between  whom  there  is  a  difference,  n.  920. 
That  spiritual  use  is  for  the  sake  of  the  Lord,  our  neighbour,  and  salva¬ 
tion  f  and  that  natural  use  is  for  the  sake  of  self  and  the  world,  n.  889. 
That  there  is  a  spiritual  moral  life,  and  a  natural  moral  life,  which  lives 
in  their  external  form  appear  alike,  ill.  n.  386.  That  the  works  of  the 
Lord  sign,  all  things  in  heaven,  in  the  world,  and  in  the  church,  created 
and  made  by  him,  n.  663.  That  the  works  of  the  hands  of  God  sign. 
goods  and  truths,  n.  457.  See  Hand. 

That  they  who  primarily,  or  in  the  first  place,  respect  goods  of  charity, 
which  are  good  works,  are  in  reality  in  truths  of  doctrine,  but  not  on  the 
contrary,  n.  82.  That  every  man  respects  truths  of  doctrine  in  the  first 
place,  but  that  he  is  then  like  unripe  fruit;  but  that  with  those  who  are 
regenerated  the  state  is  inverted,  and  that  then  they  respect,  in  the  first 
place,  goods  of  charity,  and  become  like  ripe  fruit,  which  contains  prolific 
seed,  ill.  n.  83,  84.  See  Reformation.  That  they  who  are  in  works 
alone,  and  not  in  truths,  are  in  darkness  and  in  thick  darkness,  and  they 
act  as  the  Gentiles  did  formerly ;  and  that  in  the  world  of  spirits  they 
assist  the  wicked,  who  through  them  commit  evil,  n.  110.  How  they 
who  are  in  good  works  and  not  in  truths  appear  in  heaven,  n.  107. 

That  the  Reformed  who  are  in  faith  alone,  and  have  confirmed  them¬ 
selves  therein,  believe  that  every  good  work  done  by  man  is  meritorious, 
ill.  n.  484  at  the  end,  ill.  n.  875.  Various  arguments  among  the  Re¬ 
formed,  that  a  man  cannot  do  any  religious  good,  that  is,  good  which 
contributes  to  salvation,  ill.  n.  484,  ill.  n.  675.  Their  arguments  that  a 
man  can  contribute  nothing,  or  no  more  than  a  stock,  to  the  act  of  justifi¬ 
cation,  ill.  n.  484,  ill.  n.  675.  That  they  who  believe  that  all  works  done 
by  man  are  not  good,  but  meritorious,  and  thus  not  saving,  but  faith 
alone,  falsify  all  things  of  the  Word,  and  destroy  all  things  of  the  church, 
ill.  n.  541,  ill.  n.  566.  That  by  the  works  of  the  law  in  Paul  are  meant 
the  works  of  the  Mosaic  law,  proper  to  the  Jews,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  417. 
That  man  is  judged  according  to  his  works,  from  Paul,  sho.  n.  417,  868. 
Also  that  Paul,  in  like  maimer  as  James,  says,  that  the  doers  of  the  law- 
are  justified  before  God,  and  not  hearers,  sho.  n.  417,  sho.  n.  828.  That 
by  the  dragon  and  the  false  prophet  are  meant  those  who  teach  that  faith 
alone  saves,  and  that  the  works  of  charity  are  good,  in  order  that  the 
laity,  as  if  from  religion,  may  be  kept  thereby  more  strictly  bound  to  live 
according  to  civil  and  moral  laws,  ill.  n.  926. 

WORLD  ( mundus ).  That  the  world  sign,  all  who  are  in  the  world, 
the  good  as  well  as  the  wicked ;  that  it  also  sign,  the  church,  sho.  n.  589. 
That  the  fouudation  of  the  world  sign,  the  establishment  of  the  church, 
sho.  n.  589. 

WORLD,  QUARTERS  OF  THE  ( plagce  mundi).  See  Quarters 
of  the  World. 

WORLD  OF  SPIRITS  ( mundus  spirituum).  See  Spiritual 
World. 

WORMWOOD  ( absinthium ).  That  wormwood  sign,  the  infernal 
false  principle;  in  like  manner  gall,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  410.  See  Bitter. 

WORSHIP  ( cultus ).  That  worship  is  according  to  doctrine,  n.  777, 
778.  That  worship  with  man  is  perfected  according  to  life,  and  that 

W 


ZON 


therefore  it  is  at  first  natural,  afterwards  moral,  an  1  lastly  spiritual,  n.  161. 
Concerning  external  worship  separated  from  internal,  ill.  n.  859.  That 
worship  without  truths  of  faith  and  goods  of  charity  is  dead  worship,  n. 
154,  161,  ill.  n.  157. 

WORSHIP,  to  ( adorare ).  That  to  worship  sign,  to  acknowledge  as 
holy  or  sacred,  n.  579,  580,  588,  630.  That  when  spoken  with  respect 
to  the  Lord,  it  sign,  to  acknowledge  him  as  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth, 
and  to  adore  him,  n.  630. 

WOUND  ( yulnus ).  That  sores,  or  ulcers,  and  wounds  sign,  evils  in 
the  extremes,  originating  in  internal  malignity,  which  are  concupiscences, 
sko.  n.  678. 

WRATH  ( ira ).  That  wrath  and  revenge  are  attributed  to  the  Lord, 
when  nevertheless  the  evil  are  wrathful,  and  breathe  revenge,  ill.  n.  525, 
635,  658,  sho.  n.  806.  That  the  wrath  of  God  sign,  evils  and  falses  in 
the  church,  n.  673.  That  the  day  of  the  wrath  of  the  Lamb  sign,  the 
last  judgment,  sho.  n.  340,  525,  806.  That  the  wrath  of  the  Lamb  also 
sign,  the  influx  of  the  Lord  from  heaven  in  the  evil,  n.  339.  That  wrath, 
when  spoken  of  the  evil,  sign,  hatred,  n.  558,  565,  655  to  the  end,  658. 
That  wrath  is  spoken  of  evil,  and  anger  of  false,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  635. 

WRITE,  to  ( scribere ).  That  to  write  sign,  to  commit  to  posterity  for 
remembrance,  n.  36,  63,  639,  816. 


Y 

YOUNG  MAN  ( juvenis ).  That  where  virgins  and  young  men  are 
mentioned  together,  virgins  sign .  the  affections  of  truth,  and  young  men 
truths,  sho.  n.  620. 

< 

Z 

ZEAL  ( zelus ).  That  zeal  is  the  consequence  of  love,  and  when  spoken 
of  the  Lord,  that  it  is  the  consequence  of  divine  love,  n.  831.  That  exte¬ 
riorly  zeal  appears  like  anger,  but  that  interiorly  it  is  affection,  which  is 
the  consequence  of  love,  because  it  is  from  spiritual  heat,  sho.  n.  216. 

ZEBU LON  ( Sebulon ).  That  Zebulon  and  his  tribe  represented,  and 
thence  in  the  Word  signifies,  in  a  supreme  sense,  the  union  of  the  Divinity 
and  the  Divine  Humanity  in  the  Lord ;  in  a  spiritual  sense,  the  marriage 
of  the  Lord  and  the  church,  also  the  marriage  of  good  and  truth  ;  and,  in 
;he  natural  sense,  conjugial  love,  ill.  n.  359. 

ZION  ( Sion ).  That  mount  Zion  sign,  heaven  and  the  church,  where 
the  Lord  alone  is  worshipped,  and  where  there  is  a  life  according  to  his 
commandments,  ill.  and  sho.  n.  612.  That  the  virgin  and  the  daughter 
of  Zion  sign,  the  church  in  regard  to  the  affection  of  good  and  truth,  sho, 
n.  612. 

ZONE  {zona).  See  Girdle. 


74 


INDEX 


TO 

THE  MEMORABLE  RELATIONS 

CONTAINED  IN  THE 

APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


I.  Concerning  the  old  Word,  which  was  extant  in  Asia  before  the 
[sraelitish  Word,  and  which  is  preserved  to  this  day  among  the  people 
who  inhabit  Great  Tartary,  n.  11. 

The  faith  of  the  new  heaven  and  the  new  church  comprehended  in 
one  general  or  universal  idea,  n.  67. 

II.  Concerning  the  state  of  man  after  death  in  general,  and  con¬ 
cerning  their  state  in  particular  who  have  confirmed  themselves  in  falses 
of  doctrine.  Respecting  both  the  former  and  the  latter,  the  following 
general  observations  occur:  First,  That  men,  for  the  most  part,  rise  again 
on  the  third  day  after  their  decease,  and  that  they  know  no  other  than 
that  they  are  still  alive  in  the  former  world.  Second,  That  all  flock  into 
a  world,  which  is  in  the  midst  between  heaven  and  hell,  called  the  world 
of  spirits.  Third,  That  they  are  there  introduced  or  translated  to  various 
societies,  and  thereby  examined  as  to  their  nature  and  quality.  Fourth, 
That  the  good  and  faithful  are  there  prepared  for  heaven,  and  the  wicked 
and  unfaithful  for  hell.  Fifth,  That  after  preparation,  which  continues 
some  years,  a  way  is  opened  to  the  good  to  a  certain  society  in  heaven 
where  they  are  to  dwell  to  eternity ;  but  to  the  wicked  a  way  is  opened 
to  hell :  besides  many  other  particulars.  Afterwards  the  nature  of  hell 
is  described  ;  and  that  they  are  called  satans  there  who  are  in  falses  from 
confirmation,  and  devils  who  are  in  evils  of  life,  n.  153. 

III.  A  company  of  spirits  were  seen  praying  to  God,  that  he  would 
send  his  angels  to  instruct  them  on  various  subjects  relative  to  faith,  be¬ 
cause  on  most  points  they  were  in  doubt,  forasmuch  as  the  churches  dif¬ 
fer  so  among  themselves,  and  yet  all  of  their  ministers  exclaim,  Believe 
us;  we  are  God's  ministers ,  and  know:  and  angels  appeared  whom  they 
questioned  concerning  charity  and  faith,  on  repentance,  on  regeneration, 
concerning  God,  on  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  also  on  baptism  and  the 
holy  supper  ;  to  which  particulars  the  angels  made  such  replies,  that  they 
might  fall  within  their  understanding;  observing,  moreover,  that  what* 
ever  does  not  fall  within  the  understanding,  is  like  seed  sown  in  sand, 
which  however  watered  with  rain,  yet  withers  away  ;  and  that  the  under¬ 
standing  closed  by  religion,  no  longer  sees  any  thing  in  the  Word  from 


MEMORABLE  RELATIONS. 


light,  which  is  from  the  Lord  therein ;  nay,  that,  if  it  reads,  it  becomes 
more  and  more  blind  in  things  relating  to  faith  and  salvation,  n.  224. 

IV.  That  there  were  seen  in  a  certain  manger  large  purses,  in  which 
was  silver  in  great  abundance,  and  near  them  angels,  as  guards ;  in  an 
apartment  adjoining,  modest  virgins,  with  a  chaste  wife ;  and  also  near 
that  apartment  stood  two  little  children  ;  and  lastly  was  seen  a  harlot  and 
a  dead  horse  :  and  afterwards  I  was  instructed  what  these  things  particu¬ 
larly  signified,  and  that  by  them  the  Word  was  represented  and  described, 
such  as  it  is  in  itself,  and  such  as  it  is  at  this  day.  Also,  concerning 
those  who  thought  they  should  shine  like  stars  in  heaven,  who,  when 
examined,  were  found  to  have  studied  the  Word  from  self-love,  that  they 
might  appear  great  in  the  world,  and  be  worshipped.  When  they  were 
admitted  into  heaven,  they  were  found  to  be  without  truths,  and  were 
stripped  of  their  garments,  and  expelled ;  but  still  their  pride  remained, 
and  a  belief  in  their  own  merijt.  But  the  case  is  different  with  those  who 
study  the  Word  from  the  affection  of  knowing  truth,  because  it  is  truth ; 
these  are  taken  up  into  heaven,  and  saved,  n.  255. 

V.  In  the  spiritual  world  it  is  not  allowed  any  one  to  speak  but  as  he 
thinks,  otherwise  he  is  openly  heard  as  a  hypocrite ;  and  that  therefore 
in  hell  no  one  can  name  Jesus,  because  Jesus  signifies  salvation.  By 
this  means  experiment  was  there  made,  how  many  in  the  Christian  world 
at  this  day  believed,  that  Christ,  even  as  to  his  Humanity,  is  God ; 
wherefore  in  a  place  where  many  of  the  clergy  and  laity  were  assembled, 
it  was  proposed  to  them  to  utter  the  words  Divine  Human  ;  neverthe¬ 
less  scarce  any  one  could  disengage  these  two  words  from  his  thought, 
and  thus  pronounce  them.  That  the  Lord  with  respect  to  his  Humanity, 
was  even  God,  was  confirmed  to  them  by  many  passages  from  the  Word, 
as  by  the  following,  in  Matt,  xxviii.  18;  John  i.  2,  24;  xvii.  2;  Coloss, 
ii.  9  ;  1  Epist.  John  v.  20,  and  also  by  other  passages:  but  still  they 
could  not  utter  Divine  Human  ;  and  what  was  surprising,  that  neither 
could  the  gospellers  or  Lutherans,  although  their  orthodoxy  teaches,  that 
in  Christ  God  is  man,  and  man  God;  and  still  further,  that  neither coulu 
the  monks,  who  yet  in  the  most  holy  manner  adore  the  body  of  Christ 
in  the  eucharist,  utter  the  words  Divine  Human.  From  this  experiment 
it  was  discovered,  that  the  greater  part  of  Christians  at  this  day  are  either 
Arians  or  Socinians,  and  that  such,  if  they  worship  Christ  as  God,  are 
hypocrites,  n.  294. 

VI.  Once  six  hundred  of  the  English  clergy  were  permitted  to  ascend 
to  a  society  of  the  superior  heaven,  where  they  saw  their  king  (George 
II.),  with  whom  they  discoursed  about  their  application  to  the  Lord,  and 
not  to  God  the  Father.  After  this  the  king  presented  two  bishops  in 
company  with  heavenly  gifts,  from  which  and  from  their  king  they  were 
suddenly  separated.  The  account  they  give  to  their  companions  after 
their  return,  and  the  discourse  of  their  bishops  about  unanimity  and  con¬ 
cord,  supremacy  and  dominion,  to  which  the  rest  assent;  and  lastly,  con¬ 
cerning  their  appearance  in  a  monstrous  form,  n.  341. 

VII.  That  there  was  heard  at  a  distance  as  it  were  a  gnashing  or 
grinding  of  teeth,  and  intermixed  therewith  as  it  were  a  beating  (noise)  ; 
I  approached  towards  the  sounds,  and  saw  a  hut  constructed  of  reeds, 
stuck  together  with  mud,  and  instead  of  the  gnashing  of  teeth  and  the 
beating  sounds,  I  heard  from  the  inside  of  the  hut  altercations  on  faith 
and  charitv,  which  of  them  was  the  essential  of  the  church  ;  and  they  who 

76 


MEMORABLE  RELATIONS. 


were  for  faith  maintained  their  arguments,  asserting  that  faith  is  spiritual, 
because  it  is  from  God,  but  charity  is  natural,  because  it  is  from  man ;  on 
the  other  side,  they  who  were  for  charity  said,  that  charity  is  spiritual,  and 
faith  is  natural,  unless  it  be  conjoined  to  charity.  To  this  a  certain  syn- 
cretist,  desirous  to  put  an  end  to  the  strife,  made  an  addition,  confirming 
that  faith  is  spiritual,  and  charity  is  only  natural ;  but  it  was  observed, 
that  moral  life  is  twofold,  spiritual  and  natural,  and  that  in  man  who  lives 
from  the  Lord,  life  is  spiritual-moral,  but  in  man  who  does  not  live  from 
the  Lord,  life  is  natural-moral,  such  as  may  exist  with  the  wicked,  and 
frequently  with  spirits  in  hell,  n.  386. 

VIII.  There  were  seen  two  flocks,  one  of  goats  and  the  other  of  sheep ; 
but  when  they  were  beheld  nearer,  instead  of  goats  and  sheep  were  seen 
men,  and  it  was  perceived,  that  the  flock  of  goats  consisted  of  those  who 
made  faith  alone  saving,  and  the  flock  of  sheep  consisted  of  those  who 
made  charity  united  with  faith  saving;  and  I  demanded  of  them,  why 
they  were  assembled  there  ;  they  who  appeared  like  goats  said,  that  they 
formed  a  council,  because  they  had  been  informed,  that  what  is  said  by 
Paul  in  Rom.  iii.  28,  That  man  is  justified  by  faith  without  the  works  of 
the  law ,  is  not  rightly  understood,  forasmuch  as  by  faith  in  that  passage 
is  not  meant  the  faith  of  the  present  day,  but  faith  in  the  Lord  the  Saviour ; 
and  by  the  works  of  the  law  are  not  meant  the  works  of  the  law  of  the 
decalogue,  but  the  works  of  the  Jewish  law,  which  were  rituals  (which  is 
also  demonstrated)  ;  and  they  said,  that  it  had  been  concluded,  that  faith 
produces  good  works  as  a  tree  produces  fruit.  To  this,  they  who  consti¬ 
tuted  the  flock  of  sheep  gave  assent;  but  then  an  angel,  standing  between 
the  two  flocks,  cried  to  the  flock  of  sheep,  “  Do  not  give  ear  to  them,  be¬ 
cause  they  have  not  receded  from  their  former  faith  ;”  and  he  divided  the 
sheep  into  two  flocks,  and  said  unto  those  on  the  left,  “Join  yourselves  to 
the  goats,  but  I  declare  to  you,  that  a  wolf  will  come,  who  will  carry  them 
away,  and  you  with  them.”  But  then  inquiry  was  made  in  what  manner 
they  understood  that  faith  produces  good  works  as  a  tree  produces  fruit, 
and  it  was  discovered,  that  their  perception,  with  respect  to  the  conjunc¬ 
tion  of  faith  and  charity,  was  entirely  opposite  to  that  comparison,  and 
consequently  that  their  declaration  was  deceitful ;  which  being  compre¬ 
hended,  the  flock  of  sheep,  some  of  whom  had  adjoined  themselves  to  the 
goats,  re-united  into  one,  as  before,  confessing  that  charity  is  the  essence 
of  faith,  and  that  faith  separated  therefrom  is  merely  natural,  but  con¬ 
joined  thereto  becomes  spiritual,  n.  417. 

IX.  A  description  of  the  bottomless  pit  which  is  in  the  southern 
quarter  towards  the  east,  or  of  the  hell  of  those  who  have  confirmed  in 
themselves  justification  and  salvation  by  faith  alone,  who  are  all  of  the 
Reformed  Church.  Also  of  an  abyss  under  the  bottomless  pit,  where 
they  are,  who,  besides  that  confirmation,  have  in  their  spirit  denied  God, 
and  in  their  hearts  laughed  at  the  holy  things  of  the  church.  Their  qual¬ 
ity  is  also  described,  together  with  their  lot,  n.  421. 

X.  Some  account  of  those  who  live  in  the  northern  quarter  of  the  bot¬ 
tomless  pit,  who  do  not  study  the  arcana  of  justification  by  faith,  but  only 
make  bare  faith  the  all  of  religion,  and  nothing  besides  it  and  the  cus¬ 
tomary  worship,  and  so  live  as  they  like.  Their  habitations,  their  mode 
of  reasoning,  and  their  lot  described,  n.  442. 

XI.  An  account  of  those  who  dwell  in  the  northern  quarter  of  the  bot¬ 
tomless  pit  towards  the  west,  or  of  the  hell  of  those  who  know  little  about 

77 


MEMORABLE  RELATIONS. 


religion,  attending  only  to  its  formalities,  being  laden  and  overcharged 
with  worldly  and  corporeal  things,  and  plunged  in  ignorance  and  stu¬ 
pidity,  n.  456. 

XII.  Concerning  Incantations  which  were  in  use  among  the  an¬ 
cients,  and  were  performed  three  ways,  the  third  of  which  only  remains 
among  men  at  this  day,  who  have  confirmed  in  themselves  false  princi¬ 
ples  of  religion  from  the  pride  of  their  own  intelligence,  u.  462. 

XIII.  That  there  was  seen  a  grand  dock  or  arsenal  for  shipping,  and 
therein  vessels  of  various  sizes,  and  boys  and  girls  sitting  on  the  decks, 
who  expected  turtles,  which  rose  up  out  of  the  sea ;  when  they  were 
emerged,  I  saw  that  they  had  two  heads,  one  of  which  they  could  draw 
back  into  the  shells  of  their  body;  the  other  head  appeared  in  form  like 
a  man’s,  and  from  this  latter  they  talked  with  the  boys  and  girls,  who  on 
account  of  their  elegant  discourse  stroked  them,  and  also  gave  them  gifts. 
What  these  things  signified,  were  explained  by  an  angel,  namely,  that 
they  were  men  in  the  world,  and  consequently,  so  many  spirits  after  death, 
who  say,  that  God,  among  those  who  have  obtained  faith,  does  not  see 
any  thing  that  they  think  or  do,  but  only  regards  their  faith  which  is  con¬ 
cealed  in  the  interiors  of  their  mind:  and  that  such  men  can  quote  and 
declare  holy  things  from  the  Word  before  their  congregations  in  churches, 
altogether  like  others,  but  these  things  they  utter  from  the  great  head 
which  appears  like  a  man’s,  in  which  they  then  insert  the  small  one,  or 
draw  it  into  the  body.  That  these  spirits  were  afterwards  seen  floating 
in  the  air,  in  a  ship  with  seven  sails,  and  they  who  were  therein,  orna¬ 
mented  with  laurel,  and  clad  in  purple  garments,  exclaimed  that  they 
were  the  most  eminent  for  wisdom  of  all  the  clergy ;  but  these  appear¬ 
ances  were  images  of  pride  and  conceitedness,  flowing  forth  from  the  ideas 
of  their  minds ;  and  when  they  were  on  the  ground,  I  spoke  with  them 
first  from  reason,  and  afterwards  from  the  Sacred  Scripture,  and  by 
many  arguments  I  demonstrated,  that  this  doctrine  of  theirs  was  insane, 
and  inasmuch  as  it  was  contrary  to  Sacred  Scripture,  it  was  from  hell. 
But  the  arguments  whereby  I  demonstrated  it,  on  account  of  their  pro¬ 
lixity,  cannot  be  quoted  here,  but  may  be  seen  in  the  Memorable  Rela¬ 
tion  itself ;  afterwards,  that  they  were  seen  in  a  sandy  place,  in  tattered 
garments,  having  their  loins  girt  about  as  it  were  with  fishing  nets, 
through  which  their  nakedness  appeared ;  and  lastly,  they  sunk  down  to 
a  society  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  Machiavelists,  n.  463. 

XIV.  That  there  was  heard  a  noise  like  the  grinding  of  a  mill,  and 
that  following  the  noise,  I  saw  a  house  full  of  clefts  and  chinks,  the  en¬ 
trance  into  which  appeared  under  ground,  and  therein  was  a  man  ( vir ) 
collecting  passages  from  the  Word  and  other  books,  in  favour  of  justifi¬ 
cation  by  faith  alone,  and  that  scribes  on  one  side  copied  what  he 
collected  into  a  book.  And  I  inquired  what  he  was  then  collecting; 
he  said  he  was  collecting  this,  that  God  the  Father  withdrew  his  grace 
and  favour  from  the  human  race,  and  that  therefore  he  had  sent  his  Son, 
who  should  make  expiation  and  propitiation ;  to  which  I  replied,  that  it 
was  contrary  both  to  Scripture  and  reason,  that  God  could  withdraw  his 
grace  and  favour,  for  thus  he  would  withdraw  his  essence,  and  conse¬ 
quently  would  cease  from  being  God ;  and  when  I  had  proved  this  even 
to  conviction,  he  became  exasperated,  and  ordered  his  scribes  to  turn  me 
out ;  but  as  I  walked  out  of  my  own  accord,  he  threw  after  me  the  first 
book  he  could  lay  hands  on,  and  that  book  proved  to  be  the  Word,  n.  4  84. 

78 


MEMORABLE  RELATIONS. 


XV.  Second  Memorable  Relation.  There  was  heard  a  noise  like 
the  collision  of  two  mill-stones,  and  I  approached  to  the  entrance  of  it, 
and  I  saw  a  house,  in  which  were  many  small  cells,  wherein  sat  the 
learned  of  this  age  confirming  justification  by  faith  alone;  and  as  I  drew 
near  to  one  of  them,  I  asked  what  he  was  then  studying;  he  said,  con¬ 
cerning  the  act  of  justification,  which  is  the  principal  or  most  im¬ 
portant  article  of  all  the  doctrines  in  our  orthodoxy  ;  and  I  asked,  whether 
he  knew  any  sign  when  justifying  faith  enters,  and  when  it  has  entered; 
and  he  said,  that  this  was  effected  passively  and  not  actively  ;  to  which  I 
replied,  “That  if  you  take  away  the  activity  therein,  you  also  take  away 
the  reception,  and  that  consequently  this  act  would  be  only  an  ideal 
phantom,  or  a  creature  of  the  imagination,  and  is  but  the  pillar  or  statue 
of  Lot’s  wife,  tingling  like  dry  salt  when  scratched  by  a  scribe’s  pen  or 
finger-nail ;”  the  man  growing  angry  took  up  a  candlestick  to  throw  at 
me,  but  the  candle  going  out,  he  threw  it  in  the  face  of  his  companion, 
n.  484. 

XVI.  Third  Memorable  Relation.  That  I  approached  towards  a 
certain  house  where  a  number  of  people  were  assembled  together,  and 
debating  whether  the  good  which  a  man  does  in  a  state  of  justification  by 
faith  is  religious  good  or  not ;  it  was  agreed  that  by  religious  good  is 
meant  such  good  as  contributes  to  salvation  ;  but  victory  inclined  to  those 
who  contended,  that  all  the  good  that  a  man  does  contributes  nothing  to 
salvation,  forasmuch  as  no  good  proceeding  from  the  will  of  man  can 
have  any  connexion  with  what  is  a  free  gift;  that  neither  can  any  good 
proceeding  from  man  be  connected  with  the  merit  of  Christ,  which  is  the 
only  means  of  salvation ;  neither  can  man’s  operations  be  coupled  with 
the  operation  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  effects  all  things  without  the  aid 
of  man ;  from  which  it  was  concluded,  that  good  works  also  in  a  state 
of  justification  by  faith  contribute  nothing  to  salvation,  but  faith  alone. 
This  reasoning  being  heard  by  two  Gentiles  who  stood  at  the  door,  one 
of  them  said  to  the  other,  “  These  people  have  no  religion  at  all,  for  who 
does  not  know,  that  what  is  called  religion  consists  in  doing  good  to 
one’s  neighbour  for  the  sake  of  God,  consequently,  from  God  and  with 
God  ?”  n.  484. 

XVII.  That  I  was  seized  with  a  grievous  disease,  proceeding  from 
the  smoke  emitted  from  that  Jerusalem  mentioned  in  the  Apocalypse,  xi. 
8,  which  is  called  Sodom  and  Egypt,  and  that  I  was  seen  by  those  who 
were  in  that  city  as  dead,  who  said  among  themselves,  that  I  was  not 
worthy  of  burial,  the  like  of  which  is  related  concerning  the  two  witnesses 
mentioned  in  the  same  chapter ;  and  moreover,  I  heard  many  blasphemies 
from  the  dwellers  in  that  city,  because  I  had  preached  repentance,  and 
faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  but  inasmuch  as  a  judgment  was  executed 
upon  them,  I  saw  that  the  whole  of  that  city  fell,  and  was  overflowed 
with  waters,  and  afterwards  that  they  ran  about  among  heaps  of  stones, 
and  lamented  their  lot,  when  nevertheless  they  believed  that  through  the 
faith  of  their  church  they  were  renewed  and  made  just ;  but  it  was  said  to 
them,  that  they  were  the  farthest  off  from  being  such,  because  they  never 
performed  any  act  of  repentance,  and  thence  they  knew  not  one  evil  that 
was  damnable  in  themselves ;  after  that  it  was  said  to  them  from  heaven, 
that  faith  in  the  Lord  and  repentance  are  the  two  means  of  regeneration 
and  salvation,  and  that  this  is  most  obvious  'rom  the  Word,  and,  above 

79 


MEMORABLE  RELATIONS. 


all,  from  the  decalogue,  baptism,  and  the  holy  supper,  as  may  be  seen  in 
the  Memorable  Relation,  n.  531. 

'  XVIII.  There  was  a  debate  among  spirits,  whether  a  man  can  see  any 
genuine  truth  in  the  Word,  without  immediately  approaching  the  Lord, 
who  is  the  Word  itself ;  but  because  there  were  some  who  contradicted  it, 
an  experiment  was  made,  and  then  they  who  approached  God  the  Father 
could  not  see  any  truths,  but  all  who  aproached  the  Lord  were  enabled  to 
see  them.  During  this  dispute  there  came  up  out  of  the  bottomless  pit 
certain  spirits,  mentioned  in  Apoe.  chap,  ix.,  when  they  proceeded  to 
examine  the  mysteries  of  justification  by  faith  alone,  saying,  that  they 
themselves  approach  God  the  Father,  and  see  their  own  mysteries  as  clear 
as  the  day ;  but  answer  was  made  that  they  saw  them  in  the  light  of 
infatuation,  and  that  there  was  not  one  single  truth  belonging  to  them ; 
being  angry  at  these  assertions,  they  adduced  many  things  from  the 
Word,  which  were  truths,  but  they  were  told,  that  in  themselves  they 
were  truths,  but  in  them  they  were  truths  falsified ;  that  such  was  the 
case  was  evidenced  by  their  being  led  to  a  house  where  there  was  a  table, 
into  which  the  light  flowed  immediately  from  heaven,  and  they  were  told 
to  write  those  truths  which  they  had  adduced  from  the  Word  on  a  piece 
of  paper,  and  place  it  on  the  table,  which,  when  done,  that  paper  on  which 
the  truths  were  written,  shone  like  a  star,  but  when  they  drew  nearer, 
and  fixed  their  eyes  attentively  on  it,  the  paper  appeared  black  as  if  it 
were  from  smoke.  After  that  the  angelic  spirits  were  led  to  another  table 
like  the  former,  on  which  lay  the  Word  encompassed  by  a  rainbow,  which, 
when  a  certain  leader  of  the  doctrine  of  faith  alone  touched  with  his  hand, 
an  explosion  took  place  as  from  a  gun,  and  he  was  cast  into  a  corner  of 
the  room,  and  lay  there  for  the  space  of  an  hour  to  all  appearance  dead. 
The  angelic  spirits  then  conversed  with  each  other  about  the  falsification 
of  the  Word,  and  in  what  it  consists,  which  is  proved  by  an  example,  n. 
5ti*. 

XIX.  In  what  manner  man,  when  he  is  prepared  for  heaven,  enters 
therein,  namely,  that  after  preparation  he  sees  a  way  which  leads  to  a 
society  in  heaven,  wherein  he  will  live  to  eternity,  and  that  near  the 
society  there  is  a  door,  which  is  opened,  and  that  after  he  has  entered 
examination  is  made,  whether  there  is  a  similar  light  and  a  similar  heat  in 
him,  that  is,  a  similar  truth  and  good,  to  that  which  is  with  the  angels  of 
that  society ;  which  when  discovered,  he  goes  about  and  inquires  where 
his  house  is,  for  there  is  a  new  house  provided  for  every  novitiate  angel, 
which  being  found,  he  is  received  and  reckoned  as  one  of  that  society. 
But  with  regard  to  them  in  whom  there  is  neither  light  nor  heat,  that  is, 
the  good  and  truth  of  heaven,  their  lot  is  rigorous,  for  when  they  enter, 
they  are  miserably  tormented,  and  from  the  torment,  cast  themselves 
down  headlong ;  this  arises  to  them  from  the  sphere  of  the  light  and  heat 
of  heaven,  in  whom  these  properties  are  opposed  ;  after  which,  they  no 
longer  desire  heaven,  but  associate  themselves  with  their  like  in  hell : 
hence  it  appears,  that  it  is  vain  to  suppose,  that  heaven  consists  in  admis¬ 
sion  through  favour,  and  that  being  admitted  they  enter  into  the  enjoy¬ 
ments  therein,  like  those  who  in  this  world  enter  into  a  house  where  there 
is  a  marriage.  That  many  who  believed  that  heaven  consisted  only  in 
admission  through  favour,  and  after  admission  eternal  joy,  from  leave 
ascended  into  heaven,  but  by  reason  they  could  not  sustain  the  light  and 
80 


MEMORABLE  RELATIONS. 


heat,  that  is,  the  faith  and  love  there,  they  threw  themselves  down  head 
long,  and  that  then  they  were  seen  by  those  who  stood  below,  like  dead 
horses.  Among  those  who  stood  below  and  saw  them  thus  fall,  were 
some  children  with  their  master,  and  he  instructed  them  what  this  appear¬ 
ance  as  it  were  of  dead  horses  signified,  and  that  then  what  they  saw 
were  certain  persons  who,  at  a  distance,  so  appeared,  observing  that  they 
were  those  who,  when  they  read  the  Word,  think  of  God,  their  neighbour, 
and  of  heaven  materially  and  not  spiritually,  and  that  they  think  mate¬ 
rially  of  God’  who  think  from  person  concerning  essence,  and  of  his 
neighbour  and  his  quality  from  his  face  and  speech,  and  of  heaven  and  the 
state  of  love  therein  from  place  ;  but  that  they  think  spiritually,  who  think 
of  God  from  his  essence  and  thence  of  his  person,  of  his  neighbour  from 
his  quality,  and  thence  of  his  face  and  speech,  and  of  heaven  from  a  state 
of  love  therein  and  thence  of  place.  After  which  he  taught  them,  that  a 
horse  signifies  the  understanding  of  the  Word,  and  because  the  Word 
with  those  who  think  spiritually  while  they  read  it,  is  a  living  letter,  that 
therefore  they  appear  at  a  distance  like  sprightly  horses;  and,  on  the 
contrary,  because  the  Word  with  those  who  think  materially,  while  they 
read  it,  is  a  dead  letter,  that  therefore  these  latter  appear  at  a  distance 
like  dead  horses,  n.  611. 

XX.  That  one  of  the  dragon  spirits  invited  me  to  see  the  delights  of 
his  love,  and  he  carried  me  to  a  certain  place  like  an  amphitheatre,  on  the 
benches  whereof  were  seated  satyrs  and  harlots,  and  then  he  said,  “Now 
you  shall  see  our  pastimes and  he  opened  a  gate  and  let  in  as  it  were 
oxen,  rams,  sheep,  goats,  and  lambs,  and  presently  after  through  another 
door  he  let  in  lions,  panthers,  tigers,  and  wolves,  who  rushed  in  upon 
the  flock,  and  tore  them  in  pieces  and  killed  them ;  but  all  these  appear¬ 
ances  were  produced  by  means  of  phantasies  :  upon  seeing  this,  I  said  to 
the  dragon,  “In  a  short  time  thou  shalt  see  this  theatre  converted  into  a 
lake  of  fire  and  brimstone.”  The  pastime  being  finished,  the  dragot 
went  forth  attended  by  his  satyrs  and  harlots,  and  he  saw  a  flock  of  sheep, 
whence  he  perceived,  that  one  of  the  Jerusalem  cities  was  near,  from  tlu 
sight  whereof  a  desire  seized  him  to  take  that  city,  and  cast  out  its 
inhabitants,  but  because  it  was  encompassed  by  a  wall,  he  proposed  to 
take  it  by  stratagem,  and  then  he  sent  one  skilful  in  incantation,  who 
being  let  in,  when  one  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  city  discoursed  intelligently 
concerning  faith  and  charity,  explaining  which  of  them  was  the  primary, 
and  how  far  charity  was  conducive  to  salvation,  the  dragon,  enraged  at 
the  reply,  departed  out  of  the  city,  and  collecting  together  a  great  num¬ 
ber  of  his  followers,  prepared  to  lay  siege  to  it,  but  while  he  was  in  the 
endeavour  to  approach  and  assail  it,  fire  from  heaven  consumed  them, 
according  to  what  is  foretold  in  the  Apocalypse,  chap.  xx.  8,  9,  n.  655. 

XXI.  A  certain  paper  was  sent  down  from  heaven  to  a  society  of 
English,  which  contained  an  exhortation  to  acknowledge  the  Lord  the 
Saviour  to  be  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  according  to  his  words  in 
Matt,  xxviii.  18 ;  but  they  consulted  two  prelates  who  were  in  the  society, 
what  they  should  do,  who  advised  them  to  send  back  the  paper  to  heaven 
from  whence  it  came  ;  which  when  done,  that  society  sunk  under  ground, 
but  not  very  deep :  after  some  days  some  of  them  came  up  thence,  and 
related  what  was  their  lot  after  they  had  sunk  down,  moreover  that  tfi,ey 
had  there  addressed  themselves  to  the  prelates,  and  argued  with  them  on 
account  of  their  advice,  and  that  they  had  made  many  remarks  concerning 

81 


MEMORABLE  RELATIONS. 


the  state  of  the  church  at  this  day,  and  had  blamed  their  doctrine  of  th6 
trinity,  their  justifying  faith,  their  charity,  and  other  matters  which  ap¬ 
pertained  to  the  orthodoxy  of  the  prelates,  and  finally  demanded,  whether 
they  would  renounce  these  errors,  because  they  were  contrary  to  the 
Word ;  but  it  was  all  to  no  purpose;  and  because  they  had  called  their 
faith  dead  and  also  devilish,  according  to  James  in  his  epistle,  one  of  the 
prelates  took  oft’  his  cap  from  his  head,  and  laid  it  on  a  table,  and  said  he 
would  not  take  it  up  again,  until  he  had  avenged  himself  on  the  scoffers 
of  his  faith ;  but  then  there  appeared  a  monster  rising  up  from  beneath, 
like  the  beast  described  in  the  Apocalypse,  chap.  xiii.  1,  2,  who  took  the 
cap  and  carried  it  away,  n.  675. 

The  twelfth,  thirteenth,  and  fourteenth  chapters  of  Zechariah  ex¬ 
plained  in  a  summary  way,  n.  707. 

XXII.  A  conversation  held  with  some  English  bishops  in  the  spiritual 
world,  concerning  the  tracts  published  in  the  year  1758,  which  they  had 
received  in  the  world,  but  thought  of  no  value,  and  had  discouraged  every 
body  they  could  from  reading  them  ;  passages  from  the  Apocalypse,  chap, 
xvi.  12 — 16,  were  read  and  explained  to  them,  and  they  were  told  that 
they  and  others  like  them  wei'e  the  persons  there  alluded  to.  This  con¬ 
versation  with  the  bishops  was  heard  from  heaven  by  their  king  (Geo.  II.), 
who  inquired  the  cause ;  and  being  informed  of  their  false  notion  con¬ 
cerning  the  Lord’s  Divine  Humanity,  of  their  rejection  of  charity,  and 
the  nature  of  the  hierarchy  which  they  affect  and  exercise,  which  occa¬ 
sioned  the  shameful  rejection  of  the  above-mentioned  works,  the  king 
was  astonished,  and  bid  them  depart  thence,  exclaiming,  “  How  is  it  pos¬ 
sible  for  any  one  so  to  harden  his  heart  against  hearing  any  thing  that 
relates  to  heaven  and  life  eternal?”  n.  716. 

XXIII.  I  had  some  discourse  in  the  spiritual  world  with  pope  Sextus 
Quintus,  who  came  out  from  a  society  in  the  west ;  he  told  me  that  he 
presided  over  a  society  of  Catholics,  who  excelled  in  judgment  and  in¬ 
dustry,  and  that  he  was  made  their  governor,  by  reason  that  half  a  year 
before  his  death  he  had  been  of  opinion  that  the  vicarship  was  invented 
for  the  sake  of  dominion,  and  that  the  Lord  the  Saviour,  because  he  is 
God,  ought  alone  to  be  adored  and  worshipped,  also,  that  the  Sacred 
Scripture  is  divine,  in  which  belief  he  continued  to  his  life’s  end.  He 
also  mentioned  many  other  things,  relating  to  the  Romish  saints,  the 
treasure  in  the  castle  of  St.  Angelo,  at  Loretto,  respecting  the  society 
over  which  he  presides,  and  of  the  stupidity  of  such  popes  and  cardinals 
as  desire  to  be  adored  as  Christ.  Also  concerning  his  message  to  those 
on  earth  respecting  Christ,  the  Word,  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  he 
subscribed  and  transmitted,  n.  752. 

XXIV.  A  conversation  in  the  spiritual  world  with  the  Babylonian 
nation,  respecting  the  keys  that  were  given  to  Peter,  and  respecting  their 
belief  that  the  Lord  transferred  to  him  his  power  over  heaven  and  hell, 
which  they  violently  insisted  upon :  but  this  being  contrary  to  the  spir¬ 
itual  sense  of  the  Word,  they  desired  to  see  the  Word  which  is  in  heaven, 
in  which  Word  there  is  not  the  natural  but  the  spiritual  sense,  because 
it  is  for  the  use  of  the  angels  who  are  spiritual,  in  which  Word  they  saw 
plainly  that  Peter  is  not  mentioned,  but  instead  of  Peter,  truth  origin- 
inating  in  good  which  is  from  the  Lord.  On  seeing  this,  in  a  rage 
they  rejected  it,  and  wrould  almost  have  torn  it  to  pieces  with  their  teeth, 
if  it  had  not  been  instantly  taken  from  them,  n.  768. 

82 


MEMORABLE  RELATION8 


Concerning  the  adulteration  and  profanation  :>f  all  the  truth  of  the 
Word,  and  thence  of  every  thing  holy  in  the  church,  proceeding  from  the 
Roman  Catholic  religion  ;  and  also  how  that  profanation  was  and  is  occa¬ 
sioned,  n.  802. 

XXV.  That  I  saw  an  army  mounted  on  red  and  black  horses,  all  of 
them  with  their  faces  turned  towards  the  tails,  and  the  hinder  part  of  their 
heads  towards  the  heads  of  the  horses,  who  cried  out,  “  Let  us  fight  against 
them  who  ride  upon  white  horses;”  and  that  this  ludicrous  army  sallied 
out  of  a  place  which  is  called  Armageddon,  Apoc.  xvi.  16;  and  that  it 
was  constituted  of  those  who  in  their  youth  had  imbibed  the  tenet  respect¬ 
ing  justification  by  faith  alone,  and  who  afterwards,  when  they  were  pro¬ 
moted  to  eminent  stations,  rejected  those  things  which  are  of  faith  and 
religion,  from  the  internals  of  their  mind  to  the  externals  of  their  body, 
where  at  length  they  disappeared.  The  quality  of  those  who  appeared  in 
Armageddon  is  described,  and  it  was  heard  from  thence,  that  they  were 
desirous  to  engage  in  dispute  with  the  angels  of  Michael,  which  was  also 
permitted,  but  at  some  little  distance  from  Armageddon ;  and  that  they 
disputed  among  themselves  on  the  understanding  of  these  words  of  the 
Lord’s  Prayer,  Our  Father  who  art  in  the  heavens,  hallowed  be 
thy  name,  thy  kingdom  come  ;  and  then  they  were  told  by  the  angels 
of  Michael,  that  the  Lord  the  Redeemer  and  Saviour,  is  the  Father  of  all 
in  the  heavens,  forasmuch  as  he  himself  taught,  that  the  Father  and  he 
are  one;  that  the  Father  is  in  him  and  he  in  the  Father;  that  he  who 
sees  him  sees  the  Father;  that  all  things  of  the  Father  are  in  him  ;  also 
that  it  is  the  will  of  the  Father,  that  they  should  believe  in  the  Son,  and 
that  they  who  do  not  believe  in  the  Son,  shall  not  see  life,  but  that  the 
wrath  of  God  abideth  on  them ;  also  that  to  him  belongs  all  power  in 
heaven  and  earth,  and  that  to  him  belongs  all  power  over  all  llesli :  that 
no  one  sees  or  can  see  God  the  Father,  but  the  Son  alone  who  is  in  the 
bosom  of  the  Father ;  besides  many  other  passages.  After  this  combat, 
the  Armageddons  being  overcome,  one  part  of  them  were  cast  into  the 
bottomless  pit  mentioned  in  the  Apoc.  chap.  ix.  and  the  other  part  were 
driven  forth  into  a  desert,  n.  839. 

The  xxviii.  and  xxix.  chapters  of  Ezekiel  explained  in  a  summary  way, 
n.  859. 

XXVI.  That  two  angels  descended,  the  one  from  the  eastern  heaven, 
where  they  are  under  the  influence  of  love,  and  the  other  from  the  south¬ 
ern  heaven,  where  they  are  under  the  influence  of  wisdom,  and  they  con¬ 
versed  concerning  the  essence  of  the  heavens,  whether  it  consisted  in  love 
or  wisdom,  and  they  agreed  that  it  consisted  of  love  and  of  wisdom 
thence  derived  ;  hence  that  the  heavens  were  created  by  God  from  love 
through  wisdom.  That  after  this  sight,  I  went  into  a  garden,  through 
which  I  was  conducted  by  a  certain  spirit,  and  at  length  to  a  palace 
which  was  called  the  temple  of  wisdom,  of  a  quadrangular  shape,  its 
walls  of  crystal,  its  roof  of  jasper,  and  whose  foundations  consisted  of 
precious  stones  of  various  kinds;  and  he  said,  that  no  one  could  enter 
that  temple,  except  he  who  was  in  the  belief,  that  the  things  which  he 
knows,  understands,  and  is  wise  in,  are  so  little  in  comparison  with  those 
which  he  does  not  know,  nor  understand,  and  which  he  is  not  wise  in, 
as  to  be  scarce  any  thing;  and  because  I  was  in  this  belief,  it  was  given 
me  to  enter,  and  I  saw  that  this  whole  temple  seemed  built  to  be  the 
form  of  light.  I  related  in  this  temple  what  I  had  heard  from  the  two 


MEMORABLE  RELATIONS. 


angels  concerning  love  and  wisdom,  and  they  asked  whether  they  had  not 
mentioned  a  third,  which  is  use ;  and  they  said,  that  love  and  wisdom 
without  use  are  only  ideal  entities,  but  that  in  use  they  became  realities ; 
and  that  it  is  the  same  with  charity,  faith,  and  good  works.  After  this  I 
left  the  temple  and  walked  in  the  garden,  and  I  saw  some  spirits  sitting 
under  a  laurel  and  eating  figs  ;  whom  I  asked  in  what  manner  they  un¬ 
derstood,  that  man  can  do  good  from  God,  and  yet  do  it  as  from  himself* 
who  replied,  that  God  operates  it  inwardly  in  man,  but  if  man  does  good 
from  his  own  will  and  from  his  own  understanding,  that  he  defiles  it,  so 
that  it  is  no  longer  good  ;  but  in  reply  to  this,  I  said,  that  man  is  only 
an  organ  of  life;  and  that  if  he  believes  in  the  Lord  he  does  good  of 
himself  from  the  Lord,  but  if  he  does  not  believe  in  the  Lord,  and  still 
more  if  he  does  not  believe  in  any  God,  he  does  good  of  himself  from 
hell ;  and  moreover,  that  the  Lord  gave  man  the  free-will  of  acting  either 
from  one  or  the  other.  That  the  Lord  gave  man  this  freedom,  is  eon- 
firmed  by  the  Word,  wherein  man  is  commanded  to  love  God  and  hi3 
neighbour,  to  operate  the  goods  of  charity  as  a  tree  bears  fruit,  and  to  do 
his  commandments  in  order  that  he  may  be  saved,  and  that  every  one 
will  be  judged  according  to  his  works ;  and  that  all  these  things  would 
not  have  been  commanded,  if  man  could  not  have  done  good  of  himself 
from  the  Lord.  After  these  things,  in  returning  home  with  the  angelic 
spirit,  he  illustrated  what  faith  and  charity  are,  and  what  their  conjunc¬ 
tion  effects;  this  he  illustrated  by  a  comparison  with  light  and  heat, 
which  meet  in  a  third,  because  light  in  heaven  in  its  essence  is  the  truth 
of  faith,  and  heat  there  in  its  essence  is  the  good  of  charity ;  hence  that 
as  light  without  heat,  which  like  the  light  of  winter  in  the  world  strips 
the  trees  of  leaves  and  fruit,  so  is  faith  without  charity  ;  and  as  light 
united  to  heat,  which  like  the  light  of  spring  vivifies  all  things,  so  is 
faith  united  to  charity,  n.  875. 

XXVII.  That  I  was  carried  to  a  place,  where  they  were  who  are 
meant  by  the  false  prophet,  and  by  one  of  them  there  I  was  invited  to 
see  their  place  of  worship,  and  I  went  and  saw  it,  and  therein  was  the 
image  of  a  woman  clothed  in  a  scarlet  robe,  holding  in  her  right  hand  a 
golden  medal,  and  in  her  left  a  string  of  pearls,  but  these  things  were  in¬ 
duced  by  phantasies ;  but  when  the  interiors  of  my  mind  were  opened 
by  the  Lord,  instead  of  the  place  of  worship,  I  saw  a  house  full  of  crevices, 
and  instead  of  the  woman  I  saw  a  beast,  like  that  described  in  Apoc.  xiii. 
2  ;  and  under  ground  there  was  a  bog,  in  which  the  Word  lay  deeply 
hidden :  but  presently,  from  the  blowing  of  an  east  wind,  the  place  of 
worship  was  removed,  the  bog  dried  up,  and  the  Word  exposed  to  view ; 
and  then  by  light  from  heaven  there  appeared  the  tabernacle  such  as 
it  was  with  Abraham,  when  the  three  angels  came  to  him  and  foretold 
the  birth  of  Isaac  :  and  afterwards,  from  light  which  was  sent  forth  from 
the  second  heaven,  instead  of  the  tabernacle  there  appeared  the  temple, 
such  as  it  was  at  Jerusalem :  after  these  things,  the  light  shone  from  the 
third  heaven,  and  then  the  temple  disappeared,  and  the  Lord  alone  was 
seen,  standing  upon  the  foundation  stone,  where  was  the  Word;  but  be¬ 
cause  an  excessive  holiness  then  filled  their  minds,  this  latter  light  was 
withdrawn,  and  instead  thereof,  light  from  the  second  heaven  was  sent 
forth ;  from  which  the  former  appearance  of  the  temple  returned,  and 
within  it  the  tabernacle,  n.  926. 

XXVIII.  A  discourse  among  the  angels  concerning  God,  that  his 

84 


.  MEMORABLE  RELATIONS. 


divine  is  the  Divine  Esse  in  itself  and  not  from  itself,  and  that  it  is  one, 
the  same,  itself,  and  indivisible;  also  that  God  is  not  in  place,  but  with 
those  who  are  in  place  ;  and  that  his  divine  love  appears  to  the  angels  as 
a  sun,  and  that  the  heat  thence  proceeding  is  in  its  essence  love,  and  the 
light  thence  proceeding  in  its  essence  wisdom.  That  the  divine  proceed¬ 
ing  attributes,  which  are  creation,  salvation,  and  reformation,  are  of  one 
God  and  not  of  three,  n.  961. 

XXIX.  That  there  was  seen  a  magnificent  palace,  in  which  was  a 
temple,  wherein  were  seats  placed  in  three  rows :  in  the  temple  was  a 
council  convened  by  the  Lord  in  which  they  were  to  deliberate  concerning 
the  Lord  and  concerning  the  Holy  Spirit ;  and  when  so  many  of  the 
clergy  as  there  were  seats  were  entered,  the  council  began  ;  and  inasmuch 
as  the  first  proposition  was  concerning  the  Lord  who  assumed  the  human¬ 
ity  in  the  Virgin  Mary,  then  an  angel  standing  at  a  table  read  before  them 
what  the  angel  Gabriel  said  to  Mary,  The  Holy  Spirit  shall  come 

UPON  THEE,  AND  THE  VIRTUE  OF  THE  MOST  HlGH  SHALL  OVERSHADOW 
THEE,  AND  THE  HOLY  THING  WHICH  IS  BORN  OF  THEE  SHALL  BE  CALLED 

the  Son  of  God,  Luke  i.  35 ;  and  also  in  Matt.  i.  20 — 25 ;  and  more¬ 
over  many  passages  out  of  the  prophets,  that  Jehovah  himself  is  about  to 
come  into  the  world,  and  also  that  Jehovah  himself  is  called  the  Saviour, 
Redeemer,  and  Righteousness ;  from  which  it  was  concluded,  that  Jeho¬ 
vah  himself  assumed  the  humanity.  The  other  deliberation  respecting 
the  Lord  was  Whether  he  and  the  Father  are  not  therefore  one, 
just  as  the  soul  and  body  are  one  ;  and  this  was  confirmed  by  many 
passages  in  the  Word,  and  also  from  the  symbol  of  faith  or  creed  of  the 
present  church ;  from  which  it  was  concluded,  that  the  soul  of  the  Lord 
was  from  God  the  Father,  and  thence  that  his  humanity  is  divine,  and 
that  it  ought  to  be  approached  in  order  to  approach  the  Father,  because 
by  it  he  sent  himself  into  the  world,  and  made  himself  visible  to  man, 
and  thereby  also  accessible.  This  was  succeeded  by  the  third  delibera¬ 
tion,  which  was  respecting  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  then  they  first  discussed 
the  idea  of  three  divine  persons  from  eternity,  and  it  was  established  from 
the  Word,  that  the  holy  divine,  which  is  called  the  Holy  Spirit,  proceeds 
of  the  Lord  from  the  Father.  At  length  from  what  was  deliberated  in 
this  council  this  conclusion  was  made,  that  in  the  Lord  the  Saviour  there 
is  a  divine  trinity,  consisting  of  the  divinity  from  which  all  things  are, 
which  is  called  the  Father,  the  Divine  Humanity  which  is  called  the  Son, 
and  the  Divine  Proceeding  which  is  called  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  that  thus 
there  is  one  God  in  the  church.  After  this  council  was  finished,  there 
were  given  to  those  who  sat  on  the  seats  splendid  garments,  and  they 
were  conducted  into  the  new  heaven,  n.  962. 


85 


INDEX 


OK 

PASSAGES  OF  SCRIPTURE 

CONTAINED,  AND  REFERRED  TO, 

IN  THE 

APOCALYPSE  REVEALED. 


Note. — The  numerical  sections  marked  with  a  star  [*]  contain  citations  from  the 
Word  ;  those  without  the  star  contain  only  references  to  the  Word.  Where 
a  reference  in  this  Index  is  not  found  to  accord,  an  error  will  be  found  in  the 
section  of  the  translated  work,  which  was  copied  from  the  Latin  work. 

In  the  division  of  the  Latin  version  of  the  Psalms,  occasionally  used  by  the  author, 
said  to  be  that  of  Sebastian  Schmidius,  the  title  of  a  Psalm  is  reckoned  a  verse; 
but  in  this  Index  the  reference  is  made  to  conform  to  the  English  version. 


GENESIS. 


Chap. 

Verses. 

Number. 

Chap. 

Verses. 

Number. 

I. 

1,  2,3 

200* 

XIV. 

18,  19,  20 

101,  289* 

14  to  19 

414* 

XV. 

11 

757* 

II. 

1 

447* 

16 

658* 

7 

343* 

17 

422* 

25 

213* 

18 

444,*  503 

in. 

1  to  5, 14, 15 

550 

XVII. 

11 

598 

1,  13 

562* 

XVIII. 

21 

658* 

7 

936 

XIX. 

1,  &c. 

502 

14 

788,  455* 

24 

452* 

15 

538,  565* 

24,  25 

599* 

23,  24 

239* 

28 

422* 

VI. 

12,  13,  17,  j 

h  Jo 

XXVIII. 

18,  19,  22 

779 

19  J 

•  t  4:0 

XXIX. 

349 

VIII. 

11 

936 

14 

489 

IX. 

4,5 

781 

XXX. 

349 

12  to  17 

466* 

10,  11 

352 

13 

598 

16,  17 

358 

21,  22,  23 

213* 

19,  20 

359 

26 

289* 

XXXII. 

2,  3 

862* 

XI. 

1  to  9 

717* 

31 

939 

XII. 

10,  &c. 

503 

XXXV. 

18 

349 

XIII. 

10 

503 

22 

134 

XIV. 

18,  19 

316* 

23  to  26 

349 

EXODUS, 


87 


Chap.  Verses. 

Number. 

Chap. 

Verses. 

Number. 

XXXVII.  21  22,  29 

351 

XLIX. 

9 

241* 

XLI.  38  to  44 

360 

11 

166*  316* 

41,  &c. 

503 

j 

378  *  379, 

42 

814* 

\ 

653 

50,  51,  52 
XLYI.  3,  &c. 

355 

11.  12 

305* 

503 

13 

406* 

9  to  24 

349 

14,  15 

358 

XLVII.  31 

137* 

17 

455* 

XL VIII.  2 

137* 

17,  18 

298* 

3,  4,5 

355 

19 

352 

5 

351 

20 

20,  35S* 

15,  16 

355 

21 

354* 

16 

344* 

22 

384* 

XLIX. 

349 

22,  26 

360* 

3 

351* 

23,  24 

299* 

Q  A 

(  17,  134,* 

24 

915* 

3,  4 

(  351 

33 

137* 

8  to  12 

350* 

EXODUS. 

IIL  1,  2,  3 

468* 

XII. 

13 

440,  657 

18  ' 

505 

41,  51 

862 

IV  3,4 

438* 

XIII. 

2,  12 

17 

8,  9 

598*  • 

21,  22 

468* 

22,  23 

17 

XIV. 

16,  21,  26 

485* 

VII. 

503 

21 

343* 

1  ' 

8* 

503 

3 

598 

XV. 

8,  9 

343* 

4 

862 

23,  24,  25 

411* 

15  to  27 

379* 

25 

774* 

17  to  25 

405* 

XVII. 

5,  <fec. 

485* 

20 

485* 

9  to  12 

485* 

VIII. 

503 

XIX. 

1,  11,  15,  16 

505 

1,  <fec. 

485* 

5,  6 

586  *  749* 
24,  662* 

1  to  10 

702* 

9 

12,  <fec. 

485* 

10,  11,  15 

529* 

IX. 

503 

12,  13,  20  ) 

529* 

8  to  11 

678* 

to  23  f 

14 

657 

14 

166 

22  to  25 

399,*  401* 

16 

236* 

23,  <fec. 

485* 

16,  18 

529* 

X. 

503 

16  to  25 

397* 

12,  <fec. 

424,*  485* 

20 

336 

22,  23 

505 

XX. 

4,5 

601 

XI. 

503 

7 

474 

1 

657 

24  to  26 

392 

XII.  1,  &C. 

10* 

25 

457,*  847* 

2 

935* 

26 

213* 

7,  13,  22 

379* 

XXL 

14 

624* 

88 


EXODUS 


Chap. 

Verses. 

Number. 

XXII. 

22  to  24 

764 

29 

623 

29,  30 

17 

XXIII. 

2 

578* 

10 

623 

14,  15,  16,  ) 
19,  26  { 

623 

15 

939* 

20,  21  | 

81,  44* 
939* 

20  to  23 

344* 

28,  29,  30 

567 

XXIV. 

1,2 

529 

3  to  8 

379* 

4 

348* 

4  to  10 

529 

17 

336 

XXV. 

4 

725 

9 

585 

10  to  16 

774 

10  to  40 

585 

11 

913* 

16 

490,*  529 

16,  21,  22 

669* 

18 

913* 

18  to  21 

239* 

1 

'  239,  490 

22  1 

529,* 

] 

'  555 

23,  24 

913* 

30 

939* 

31  to  the  end 

43 

31,  38 

913* 

XXVI. 

1 

725,  814* 

1,  31 

793* 

18,  20,  23 

342* 

30 

585 

31 

239,*  725 

31,  36 

450,  725 

33 

529* 

33,  34 

586 

36 

725 

XXVII. 

1 

774,  905 

1  to  9 

322,  392 

2 

270 

9,  11,  12,  13 

342* 

9  to  18 

487 

9,  18 

814* 

16 

450,  725 

20 

493* 

txvm. 

6 

793* 

Chap.  Ykrses.  Number. 

XXVIII.  6,  15  450,  725 

6,  15  1°  2!,  |  540 

8  725 

11  793* 

15  725 

15  to  21  349,  915 

16  905 

20  897 

21  348* 

31  to  35  328* 

33  725 

36,  37  189 

36,  37,  38  347* 

39  814* 

42,  43  213  *  671* 

XXIX.  4  378 

7,  29  779 

10,  25,  41  278 

11,  12  242 

12’2j6’  20’  j-  379* 

782* 

468* 

438 
10* 

10* 

10* 

316,  778 
905 

392,  393* 
270 
913* 

364,*  657 
378 
779 
779 
493* 

779 
394* 

777* 

793* 

669* 

490,  555 
529*  669* 
242 
392 

490,  555 
529,  669* 
748* 

256* 


13,  22 
18 
22 
30 
35 
37 
40 

XXX.  1,  2 

1  to  10 
2,  3,  10 
3 
12 

18  to  21 
20 

22  to  23 
23,  24 

31,  32,  33 
34 

34  to  37 
XXXI.  3,  6 
7 

7,  18 
18 

XXXII. 

6 

15 

15, 16 
20 

32,  33 


LEVITICUS 


89 


Chap. 

Verse? 

Number. 

Chap.  Yerses. 

Number. 

XXXIII. 

14,  15 

939* 

XXXVIII.  21 

669* 

20 

54,*  939* 

XXXIX.  8 

793 

XXXIV. 

1,3 

662 

9 

905 

5 

24 

27 

814* 

15 

134* 

38  to  43 

392 

29  to  the  end  529,*  662 

XL.  5,  26 

392 

XXXV. 

35 

793 

9,  10,  11 

779 

XXXVI. 

1,  2 

793 

12 

378 

8 

793, *814* 

13,  14,  15 

779 

8  to  28 

585 

on  J 

490,*  529, 

XXXVII. 

9 

239 

Z\j  < 

669* 

1 7  to  22 

43 

30,  31 

378 

25  to  29 

392 

34,  35 

629* 

XXXVIII.9 

814* 

38 

468* 

18 

814* 

LEVITICUS. 

L 

5,  11,  15 

379 

VIII.  6 

378 

8 

782 

10,  11,  12 

779 

9,  13,  17 

278,  468 

11 

10*392 

II. 

1  to  13 

778 

12 

779 

2,  9,  10 

278 

15 

242 

2,  9,  10,  11 

468 

15,  24 

379 

in. 

3,  8,  13 

379 

17 

862 

3  to  16 

782 

25 

438 

5 

278 

28 

278 

5,  16 

468 

33,  34 

10* 

9,  10,  11 

438* 

IX.  2 

242 

IV. 

3,  13,  (fee. 

242 

19 

438 

6,  7,  17,  18 

379* 

23,  24 

629 

8  to  35 

782 

24 

468,  599 

12 

862 

X.  1,  2 

395,*  748* 

16,  17 

10* 

1  to  6 

599 

25,  30,  34 

379 

6 

47* 

31 

278 

XI.  25,  40 

166 

35 

468 

32 

878 

V. 

9 

379 

46 

417 

11  to  14 

778 

XII.  7 

417* 

12 

468 

XIII.  1  to  the  end  678 

VI. 

6  to  14 

778 

2,32,54,57417 

9,  (fee. 

417* 

46 

862 

9  to  13 

395,  468* 

59 

417* 

14,  (fee. 

417* 

XIV.  8 

862 

15 

278 

8,  9 

166,  378 

30 

468 

XV.  4,  5 

137 

VII. 

1  to  5 

392 

5  to  12 

378 

3,  4,  30,  31 

782 

32 

417* 

9  to  13 

778 

XVI.  1,  &c. 

242 

11,  &c. 

417* 

2  to  14,  (fee. 

529* 

37 

417* 

4,  24 

378* 

90 


NUMBERS 


CnAr. 

Verses. 

Number. 

Chap.  Verses. 

Number. 

XVI. 

4,  32 

671* 

XXIII.  9  to  15,  20 

1  623 
) 

11,  12,  13 

393* 

to  25 

12,  13 

395,  468* 

12,  13,  17 

778 

12  (o  15 

13 

10* 

j  490,*  555, 

12,  13,  18, 
19 

i  316,  'J 

r78 

(  669* 

17 

778 

14,  15 

379 

18 

242 

18,  19,  33, 

|  392 

39,  40 

367* 

34 

39  to  44 

585 

19 

1 10* 

40,  41 

400* 

2G,  28 

862 

XXIV.  2 

493 

XVII. 

G 

379,  782 

2,  3,4 

468* 

7 

458* 

3,  4 

43 

10 

939* 

5,  6 

348* 

12,  13,  14 

781 

5  to  10 

778 

15,  16 

378 

6 

610* 

XVIII. 

24,  25,  28 

205 

14,  23 

862 

XIX. 

2 

586* 

XXVI.  1 

601 

12 

474 

6 

567 

14 

210* 

8 

427* 

23,  24,  25 

400*  505 

11,  12 

167* 

585* 

XX. 

5 

134* 

18,  21,  24, 

i  10* 

XXI. 

6 

468 

28 

17  to  23 

625* 

23,  24,  27 

167* 

18 

210* 

26 

101,* 

485 

18,  20 

48* 

30 

459 

XXII. 

19  to  25 

625* 

31 

278 

22 

48* 

36 

936 

XXIII. 

8,  14,  18 

278 

NUMBERS. 

I. 

862 

V.  2,  3,  4 

862 

5  to  16 

349 

29,  30 

417* 

II. 

862 

VI.  1  to  21 

47 

1  to  the  end 

349 

13,  21 

417* 

10  to  16 

351 

14  to  21 

778 

III. 

862 

24,  25,  26 

306  *  939* 

1  to  the  end 

357 

VII.  1 

392,  779 

12,  13,  40  ) 

17 

1  to  the  end 

349 

to  46  j 

84,  87 

348* 

IV.  3,  23,  30,  39 

447 

89 

239,  529 

5,  <fcc. 

862 

VIII.  2,  3,  4 

43 

6,  7,  9,  11,  ) 

450* 

6,  7 

378 

12  f 

8 

242 

7 

939 

24,  25 

500* 

8 

725 

IX.  17  to  the  end  862 

23,  35,  39,  ) 

500* 

X.  1  to  11 

226  *  397* 

13,  47  f 
90 

1  to  11,  29 

862 

NUMBERS, 


91 


Obap. 

Verses. 

Number. 

Chap. 

Verses. 

Number. 

X. 

10 

935 

XXI. 

6,  8,9 

49 

33 

529 

8,  9 

775* 

35 

939* 

14,  15 

11 

36 

287* 

18 

485 

XI. 

1  to  3 

599 

27  to  30 

11 

18,  19,  20 

489 

XXII. 

7 

114 

31,  32 

862 

XXIII. 

5,  12,  16 

114 

33 

657 

7  to  15, 18  ) 

1  I  A 

XII. 

14,  15 

862 

to  24  j 

1 

XIII. 

4  to  15 

349 

23,  24 

241* 

20 

623 

XXIV. 

1 

114 

33 

424* 

1  to  4,  <fec. 

349* 

XIV. 

8 

629* 

5  to  9,  16  ) 

1  1  A 

10,  11,  12 

629 

to  19  J 

llT 

11,  22 

598 

6 

90 

18 

322* 

6,7 

409 

21 

629 

9 

241* 

• 

22 

101* 

13 

114 

33 

134* 

17 

342,*  954 

XV. 

2  to  15 

316,  778 

24 

406 

7 

278 

XXV. 

1  to  4 

53 

17  to  22 

623 

1,  9, 18 

114* 

24 

242 

XXVI. 

5  to  56 

349 

38,39 

450* 

10 

285,599 

XVI. 

6,  7 

468 

xxvni. 

1  to  15 

778 

19,  42 

629 

1  to  the  end  778 

29  to  33 

285 

2 

468 

41  to  48 

393* 

6,  7, 18  to  ) 

Qi  a 

46 

395 

the  end  j 

0 10 

XVII. 

2  to  8 

485* 

11  to  15,  j 

4,  10 

555,  669* 

1 8  to  the  > 

778 

7,8 

357 

end  j 

10 

490* 

19,  20 

242 

12,  13 

585 

26  totheend  623 

22 

669* 

XXIX. 

1  to  7,  &c. 

316,  778 

XVIII. 

1,  2,  23 

585 

2,6,8,13,) 

8  to  20 

623,  778 

36  j 

LI  O 

15 

567 

6 

935* 

17 

782 

XXXI. 

1  to  8 

397* 

24,  28 

101 

16 

114 

XIX. 

2 

417* 

19  to  35 

505 

4 

10* 

xxxn. 

1  to  the  end  352 

11  totheend  166,  505 

XXXIII. 

2  to  56 

862 

14 

417* 

55 

439* 

19  to  25 

862 

XXXIV. 

14 

352 

XX. 

1  to  13 

485 

17  to  28 

349 

XXI. 

1  to  10 

469 

XXXV. 

5 

342* 

4  to  10 

455* 

5,  6 

610* 

91 


92 


DEUTERONOMY 


ft 


DEUTERONOMY. 


Chap. 

Verses. 

Number. 

Chap.  Verses. 

Number 

I. 

7,8 

444 

XI.  13 

682 

13 

538* 

18 

347* 

23 

248* 

22 

167* 

31,  33 

546 

XII.  5,  11,  13, 

|  81* 

35 

474 

14,  18 

in. 

16,  17 

352 

27 

379 

IV. 

3 

5  78* 

XIII.  2,  3,  4 

598 

13 

101 

4 

527* 

13,  23 

529 

XIV.  23 

101 

16,  17 

,18 

601 

XV.  1,2 

32* 

19 

53,  477* 

11 

209 

23 

503 

21 

210* 

23  to  28 

774 

XVI.  1 

935 

24 

216 

2,  6,  11, 

> 

34 

598 

15,  16 

36 

468* 

4  to  7 

10* 

v. 

2,3 

529 

13,  14 

585 

9,  10 

216 

XVII.  2,  3 

919 

11 

81* 

3 

447 

22,  23 

529* 

3,  15 

53 

29 

527* 

15,  16 

298* 

VI. 

2,13,14,24  527 

15  to  18, 19  417 

5 

682 

16 

503 

5,  8 

347* 

19 

527 

13 

474 

XVIII.  1 

468 

14,  15 

216 

4 

623 

VII. 

15 

503 

9,10,  11 

462* 

22 

567 

15  to  20 

8 

VIII. 

2,  3,  4, 

15,| 

•  546 

XIX.  1  to  9 

610 

16 

| 

5 

774* 

6 

527 

9 

167 

7 

509 

XX.  19 

847* 

7,8 

315* 

19,20 

400 

9 

775 

XXI.  5 

357* 

19 

578 

11,  13 

489 

IX.  5,  6 

350* 

15  to  17 

17 

9 

529 

18  to  21 

899 

10 

529 

22,  23 

774 

27 

748 

XXII.  15 

899 

X.  4 

101 

XXIII.  10  to  15 

862 

5 

529 

18 

952* 

8 

366* 

21 

668 

11 

474 

XXIV.  6 

794* 

12 

527,*  682 
764 

14 

209 

18 

XXVI.  1,  &c. 

623 

20 

474,  527* 
474 

3, 15 

474 

XI. 

9,  21 

7 

640* 

11,14, 

17 

16,] 

•  496* 

12 

16 

505 

682 

92 


JOSHUA — JUDGE6 


93 


Chap.  Verses. 

Number. 

Chap. 

Verses. 

Number. 

XXVI.  17 

167 

XXXII 

20 

939 

18, 19 

586 

20  to  34 

350* 

XXVII.  5 

847 

22 

336* 

12,  13 

349 

24 

567 

18 

210* 

* 

25 

620 

19 

764 

,  '  1* 

26 

342* 

XXVIII.  15,  27,  35 

678* 

32 

502,  649* 

38 

424* 

33 

537 

40 

779 

38 

316,  778 

58 

527 

42 

591* 

58,  59,  61 

657* 

43 

806* 

59 

456 

XXXIII. 

349 

60 

503 

2 

401 

XXIX.  18 

410* 

2,3 

586* 

23 

452,*  502 

8  to  12 

357* 

27 

635 

10 

277* 

XXXI.  9,11,12,26 

417 

13,  14,  15 

789* 

12 

527 

13  to  17 

360* 

17,  18 

939* 

14 

935* 

20 

474 

*1  h  » 

j  287,*  355, 

XXXII.  2 

496 

(  458 

8 

543 

18,  19 

358* 

10 

546 

20 

241,  861 

11 

653 

20,  21 

352 

11,  12 

245* 

23 

354* 

12,  13 

498* 

24,  25 

353,  775 

13,  14 

315* 

26 

24* 

14 

379 

28 

384* 

15 

782 

XXXIV. 

3 

367 

16 

216 

4 

474 

17 

458* 

- 

JOSHUA. 

I.  4 

444 

VIII. 

30,  31 

457* 

11 

505 

32 

662* 

III.  1  to  17 

529 

X. 

11 

399* 

2 

505 

12,  13 

11,53* 

11 

529 

XIII. 

22 

114 

IV.  1  to  9,  20 

348* 

24  to  28 

352 

5  to  20 

529 

XV.  to  XIX. 

349 

VI.  1  to  20 

397,*  529 

XVIII. 

11  to  28 

361 

JUDGES. 

I.  16 

367 

V. 

20 

51* 

III.  13 

367 

VI. 

17,21 

598 

V.  6,  7 

501* 

21 

485* 

8 

899* 

25  to  29 

242 

11 

899 

VII. 

16  to  22 

397* 

15,16 

351* 

XIII. 

22 

54*  939 

17 

406 

XX. 

1 

342 

18 

354* 

93 


T  SAMUEL — I.  KING8. 


I.  SAMUEL. 


CHAr.  Verses. 

Number. 

Chap. 

Verses. 

Number 

I.  25 

242 

XVI. 

6 

779 

n.  5 

f  10  * 

323, 

14,15,16,23276 

(  535* 

XVII. 

13 

578* 

8 

20,  551* 

34  to  37 

573 

8 

671* 

XX. 

1 

342* 

34 

598 

5,  12,  19, 

III.  1  to  8 

505* 

20,  35,  } 

505 

and  VI. 

529 

36,  41  ) 

V.  3,  4 

529 

XXIV. 

6,  10 

779 

X.  1 

779 

14 

952 

XIV.  10 

598 

XXVI. 

9 

779 

XV.  1 

779 

9,11,16,23 

779 

XVI.  2 

242 

» 

II. 

SAMUEL 

• 

I.  10 

300* 

VI. 

14 

671* 

16 

779 

IX. 

8 

952 

17,  18 

(  11, 

53, 

XII. 

29,  30 

300 

(  299* 

XIII. 

19 

538 

20 

501 

XVII. 

8 

573 

21 

779 

XIX. 

21 

779 

24 

166,* 

725* 

XXII. 

3 

270* 

II.  4,  7 

779 

8,  16 

902 

III.  31 

492 

11 

245* 

V.  17 

779 

14 

472* 

VI.  1  to  19 

2 

529 

529 

XXIII. 

3,4  | 

53,*  151, • 
496 

6,7 

529 

XXIV. 

1  to  the  end  364* 

1 

.  KINGS. 

I.  34,  35 

779 

VIII. 

25,  44 

348* 

m.  1 

503* 

3  to  9 

529 

IV.  21 

503 

4  to  10 

669 

30 

503* 

9 

529 

VI.  3,  36 

487 

10,  11 

629 

7 

457,* 

847* 

21 

529 

10  to  15 

774 

51 

503 

19  to  28 

669 

X. 

18,  19,  20 

229 

19,  <fcc. 

529 

19,  20 

348* 

22  to  28 

239* 

XII. 

28  to  32 

242 

23  to  33 

493* 

XIV. 

8 

167,*  578* 

29,  32 

367* 

25,  26 

503 

29,  32,  35 

239* 

XVI. 

31,  32,  33 

132 

VII  8 

503* 

XVII. 

21 

505* 

14 

354* 

XVIII. 

4, 13 

132 

23  to  39 

378 

23  to  26,  33  242 

94 


II.  KINGS — JOB. 


Chap. 

Y  ERSES. 

Number. 

Chap.  Verses. 

Number. 

XVIII. 

34 

505* 

XIX.  19 

328*  348* 

38 

468,  599 

XXI.  6,  7,  <fec. 

132 

XIX. 

1,2 

132 

23 

132 

15,  10 

779 

27 

492 

II.  KINGS. 

I. 

10,  11 

599 

IX. 

22 

134,* 

132 

462* 

II. 

8 

328* 

32,  33,  34 

11,  12 

437* 

XI. 

12 

779 

12 

298* 

XIII. 

14 

298,* 

437 

12,  13 

328* 

XVIII. 

21 

503 

14 

238 

24 

503 

23,  24 

573* 

31,  32 

348* 

IV. 

38  to  41 

411* 

XIX. 

1,2 

492 

V. 

10,  14 

378 

21 

620 

VI. 

17 

j  36  *  298  * 

26 

401* 

(  437 

XXIII. 

10 

748 

30 

492 

16 

506 

VIII. 

13 

952 

29,  30 

707 

IX. 

3 

779 

30 

779 

10 

506* 

I.  CHRONICLES. 

V.  1  17,  134 ,*  351 


JOB. 


II. 

12 

788*  » 

XXIV. 

18,  19 

382* 

III. 

24 

471* 

XXV. 

20  to  24 

707 

IV. 

8,  9 

343* 

XXVI. 

6 

440* 

V. 

17,  20 

323 

8,  9 

24* 

VII. 

13 

137 

XXVII. 

4 

624 

IX. 

25,  26 

406* 

XXVIII. 

22 

440 

30,  31 

378* 

XXIX. 

22,  23 

496* 

XII. 

7,  8,  9 

405,*  757* 
290* 

XXX. 

1 

952 

7  to  10 

6 

338* 

XIII. 

7 

624 

28,  29 

537* 

25 

936 

31 

276 

XIV. 

10,  11 

409 

XXXI. 

12 

440* 

16 

364* 

XXXVII. 

4,  5 

471,*  472* 

XV. 

14,  15 

586 

15 

24* 

XVI. 

15,  16 

492 

XXXVIII.  4,  5,  6 

486* 

VIII. 

15 

452* 

7 

397* 

18 

551 

22,  23 

399* 

XIX 

3 

101* 

XXXIX. 

17,  18,  &e. 

298* 

9 

189* 

26  to  29 

244*  • 

95 


PSALMS. 


PSALMS. 


Psalm.  V  erses. 

Number. 

Psalm.  Verses. 

Number. 

I.  3 

400,*  936 
779 

XVIII.  2 

270* 

II.  2,  6 

4 

409* 

6 

586 

5,  6 

321,*  870 

6,  7,  8, 12 

612* 

[  191,*  331,* 

1  285* 

,  7 

4* 

< 

9 

148,  149 

7,  15 

589 

10 

20 

8 

494* 

12 

340* 

9, 10 

239* 

III.  4 

586 

10  - 

1  298*  343,* 

7 

435* 

'  245* 

IV.  1 

376,  861 

10,  11,  12, 

24* 

4 

137 

12,  13 

399* 

6 

939* 

15 

343,*  551 
861* 

6,  7,  8 

306 

19 

V.  6 

379,*  624* 

42 

501 

7 

586 

43 

483 

9 

44 

XIX.  1 

629* 

10 

208* 

8,  9,  10 

668* 

12 

436 

15 

962* 

VII.  9 

140* 

XX.  2 

612 

VIII.  5 

249* 

3 

782* 

6 

470* 

6 

779 

6,  7,8 

405,*  757 
567 

7 

298* 

7,  8 

9 

376,664 

IX.  4,  7 

229* 

XXI.  5,6 

249,*  289* 

8 

551 

10  . 

565* 

14 

612,  899* 

XXII.  13 

241 

18  ' 

209 

18 

166* 

XI.  2 

299* 

23 

527 

2,3 

902* 

24 

939 

4 

48* 

30 

565* 

t, 

6 

(  343,  452,* 

XXIII.  1,  2 

50,*  383* 

[  672* 

2 

401 

XII.  6 

10* 

4,5 

485* 

XIII.  1 

939 

5 

672* 

3 

48,*  158 

18 

48 

XIV.  7 

591,  612* 

XXIV.  1,  2 

551,*  589 

XV.  1 

586 

2  J 

238,*  409* 

'  1,2 

585* 

.2  ( 

902 

XVI.  4 

778 

4 

624 

1  5 

672* 

7  to  10 

664* 

7 

289* 

7,9 

176*  899* 

9 

832* 

8 

500* 

XVII.  1 

279,  624 

AAVl.  2 

140* 

*  6 

376 

4 

137 

‘  8 

245* 

6,7 

392* 

‘  10 

782 

XXVII.  3 

500,  862 

-  12 

241 

5 

585* 

96 


PSALMS. 


Psalm.  Verses. 

Number. 

XXVII.  8 

939* 

13 

285* 

XXVIII.  6 

289* 

8 

779 

XXIX.  3 

50*  614* 

3  to  9 

37* 

6 

242* 

11 

306 

XXX.  7 

939* 

11 

492 

XXXI.  1 

44 

5 

281* 

9 

861* 

16 

939* 

20 

282  *  939* 

21 

289* 

XXXII.  3 

471* 

XXXIII.  2 

276* 

2,  3 

279 

6 

200*  447* 

6,7 

238* 

8,  10 

527 

10 

483* 

17 

298* 

18 

48* 

18,  19 

323 

XXXIV.  4 

376 

7,9 

527 

8 

862* 

9,  10 

323 

14 

306* 

XXXV.  2,  3 

436 

10 

209* 

13 

492 

15,  16 

435 

20,  21 

624 

XXXVI.  4 

624 

n 

j  336  *  567, 

O 

(  668* 

7 

245* 

8 

782* 

8,  9 

384* 

XXXVII.  6 

668* 

11,37 

306* 

12 

435 

18,  19 

323 

20 

422* 

35 

401 

XXXVIII.  2 

306* 

4,5 

678* 

Psalm. 

Verses. 

Number 

[XXVIII.  5, 11 

657 

9 

471* 

14 

209* 

XXXIX. 

10 

657* 

XL. 

7 

256* 

16 

507* 

18 

209* 

XLI. 

3 

137 

13 

289* 

XLII. 

2 

956* 

2,5 

939* 

XL1II. 

3,4 

392* 

4 

276* 

XLIV. 

19 

537* 

22,  23 

325* 

24 

939 

26 

281*  613 

XLV. 

1 

279 

3 

830 

3,4 

298,*  249* 

3,  4,  5 

52* 

8 

166,*  774 
620* 

9  to  15 

9,  13 

913* 

11,  13,  15 

664 

12 

206* 

14,  15 

166* 

XLVI. 

1 

279 

2,3 

336 

2,6 

285* 

4 

194,*  409* 

6 

151* 

8,  9 

500 

9 

299* 

XLVII. 

2,  8,9 

664 

3,  8,  9 

483* 

XLVIII. 

1 

279 

2,3,11  to  14  612 

2,  8 

194 

4,  6,7 

7 

406* 

343 

9 

44* 

12,  13 

364 

XLIX. 

14,  15 

321,*  870 

15 

281,  613 

L. 

2  to  5 

612* 

3 

343 

10,  11 

567* 

11 

757 

19 

624 

a 

97 


PSALMS. 


Psalm. 

Verses. 

Number. 

Psalm.  Verses. 

N  umber. 

LI. 

2,7 

378* 

LXVIII.  3 

507* 

6 

140* 

4 

24,*  298* 

8 

507* 

5 

764 

10 

254* 

6 

99* 

19 

392 

9 

496* 

LIL 

5 

585* 

9,  10 

567* 

8 

401,493* 

15,  16 

336* 

14 

624 

17 

287,  437* 

LIII. 

5 

861* 

19 

591* 

6 

591,  612 

19,  26 

289* 

LIY. 

7 

44 

19,  35 

289 

LY. 

8 

343 

21 

538* 

10,  11 

898* 

24 

664 

17,  18 

281* 

24,  25 

620* 

18 

306* 

26 

384* 

18,  19 

613 

30 

242 

• 

19 

527 

31,  32 

503 

LVI. 

13 

167* 

33 

37* 

LVII. 

1 

245* 

34 

24,*  298* 

A 

j  52,*  241, 

LXIX.  9 

213 

(  435*  ' 

10,  11 

492 

7,  8,9 

279* 

17 

939 

8,  9 

276 

18 

281 

LVUI. 

4,5 

462* 

21 

410 

6 

435* 

28 

256* 

6,7 

241 

32,  33 

209 

LIX. 

6,  14 

952* 

34,  35 

290* 

7 

52* 

LXX.  5 

507,  209* 

.  LX. 

1,2 

285* 

LXXI.  22 

276* 

7 

355 

23 

281,  613 

LXI. 

4 

585* 

24 

282* 

LXII. 

4 

44 

LXXII.  2 

668* 

Lxm. 

1 

832,*  956* 

3,7 

306* 

2 

50* 

4,  12 

209* 

5 

782* 

5,  7,  17 

53* 

7 

245* 

6,7 

496* 

LXIV. 

3 

52* 

7 

704 

LXY. 

1 

279 

11 

921* 

4 

586 

13,  14,  15 

379* 

5 

487* 

14,  15 

913* 

9,  10 

496 

18,  19 

289* 

12 

546* 

LXXIII.  21,  22 

140* 

LX  VI. 

1 

279 

LXXIV.  3,  4 

392 

11,  12 

298 

4 

598* 

12 

861 

5,  6,  7 

847* 

13,  15 

277* 

12 

44,*  664 

20 

289 

16 

414* 

LXVII. 

1 

279,  939* 

18,  19 

56  7* 

3,  4,5 

483* 

21 

209 

LXVIII. 

1 

279 

LXXV.  1 

279 

98 

PSALMS. 


Psalm. 

Verses. 

Number. 

Psalm.  Verses. 

Number. 

LXXV. 

3 

285* 

LXXXV.  8, 10 

306* 

4,  5,  10 

270* 

10 

668 

6 

336 

LXXXVI.  1 

209,  279* 

o 

I  316,*  635* 

11 

527* 

o  ■ 

i  672  *  721 

17 

598* 

LXXVI. 

2 

612 

LXXXVII.  1 

279 

2,3 

299,*  500* 

2,3 

899* 

6 

158,  298* 

2,  3,  5,  6,  7 

612* 

LXXVII. 

15,  17,  18 

236* 

7 

384* 

18 

551 

LXXXVIII.l 

279 

19 

238* 

11 

440* 

LXXV  III. 

5 

490,  555 

14 

939 

15,  16,  20 

409* 

45 

702 

20 

50* 

3,  4,  20 

3 

39 

748* 

3,  35 

474 

41 

173 

4,  29 

565 

42,  43 

598 

11 

551,*  589 

47,  48,  49 

399,*  401 

14 

668* 

49,  50 

635 

15 

397*  939* 

60 

585* 

17 

270* 

60,  61 

591* 

20,  38,  51 

779 

62,  63,64 

620 

21,  24 

270* 

68 

612 

25 

409* 

70,  71,  72 

3,  383* 

27 

17* 

LXXIX. 

1,2 

757 

36,  37 

53* 

5,  6 

216 

39 

189* 

11  J 

99,*  591,* 

52 

289 

11  i 

884 

XC.  4 

4* 

12 

10* 

8 

939* 

LXXX. 

1 

239* 

XCI.  4 

245,*  436* 

2 

355 

6,  7 

287* 

3,  7,  19 

939* 

9,  10 

585* 

8 

939 

10 

65  7 

8,  9 

503* 

13 

• 

241,  537 

10 

336 

15 

376 

11 

409 

XCII.  1 

279 

13 

567 

1,2,  3 

276* 

16 

939* 

10 

779 

LXXXI. 

1,  2,  3 

279* 

12,  13 

487,*  367* 

3 

935 

14 

401 

7 

236* 

14,  15 

782* 

8 

472* 

XCIII.  2,  3,  4 

409 

13,  16 

315* 

XCV.  1,  2 

939* 

LXXXII. 

1 

44* 

11 

474 

5 

589,  902* 

XCVI.  1 

279 

LXXXIII. 

15 

343* 

2,  3 

289* 

LXXXIV. 

1,  2 

487* 

2,  13 

478* 

2 

832* 

5,  6 

249* 

9 

779 

8 

487 

11 

487* 

11 

507* 

18,  19 

567 

11,  12,  13 

290* 

99 


PSALMS. 


Psalm.  Verses. 

Number. 

Psalm. 

Verses. 

Number. 

XCVII.  4 

236* 

CV. 

34,  35 

424* 

XCVIII.  1 

279 

39 

24,*  468 
409* 

1,  4  to  8 

279* 

41 

4,5 

276* 

45 

803 

7,  8 

409 

CVI. 

3 

321 

9 

551 

4,5 

483* 

XCIX.  1 

239* 

22 

503 

5 

49*  183* 
487,*  899* 

28 

525* 

C.  4 

37 

458* 

CII.  2 

939 

48 

803* 

3 

957 

CVII. 

2 

281,  613 

13  to  16,  j 

•  612* 

2,  4,  5,  7 

4  to  7 

194 

21,  22  1 

546 

15,  16 

629* 

8,  9,  35, 
36,  37 

j-  323 

18 

254* 

20 

99* 

23,  24 

}  406* 

21 

525* 

25,  29 

343* 

25 

902 

33 

409 

Jill.  1,  4 

281 

33,  34 

546 

4 

613 

33,  35 

835* 

5 

244* 

36 

546* 

15 

401 

CVIII. 

1 

279 

19 

14* 

2,  3,4 

276 

21 

447* 

8 

355 

21,  22 

128* 

CIX. 

2 

624 

CIV.  1 

245* 

16 

209* 

2 

166 

22 

209 

S  j 

24,*  343,* 

ex. 

1,  2 

612 

3  l 

437* 

2 

485* 

4 

128*  343* 

4 

474 

5,  6 

238,*  902 

5,  6 

921* 

5  to  10,  13 

336 

6,  7 

538* 

11,  12 

757 

7 

409 

11,  12,  ) 

20,  25  j 

567 

CXI. 

1 

2,3 

803 

249* 

14,  15,  16 

316 

7 

457* 

15 

779 

10 

527* 

16 

400* 

cm 

1 

527,  803 

21,  22 

241 

1,3 

206* 

26 

406 

10 

435 

28,  30 

254* 

CXIII. 

1,3 

809 

29 

939 

1,  9 

803 

35 

803* 

CXIV. 

2 

350* 

CV.  9 

474 

4,6 

336* 

10,  11 

527 

7 

535* 

16 

485 

7,  8 

835* 

17  to  23 

360 

cxv. 

4,5 

459 

27 

598* 

{ 

5 

460* 

29 

405,*  379 

18 

803* 

30 

702 

CXVI. 

3 

870 

32,  33 

399,*  401 

12,  13 

672* 

100 


PSALMS. 


Psalm. 

Verses, 

Number. 

Psalm. 

Yerses. 

Number. 

CXVI. 

15 

639* 

CXXXIII. 

1,2,  3 

779 

19 

487,  803 

CXXXIV. 

1 

279 

CXVII. 

1 

809 

2 

289 

2 

803 

3 

612 

CXVIII. 

5 

861* 

cxxxv. 

1,  2 

487* 

22 

342* 

3 

803 

27 

392* 

7 

343,  496 

CXIX. 

7,  164 

668* 

15,  16 

459,  460 

12 

289 

CXXXYI. 

6 

285 

70 

782 

7,  8,  9 

414* 

118 

624 

CXXXYII. 

5,  6,7 

880 

165 

306* 

8 

762* 

cxx. 

1 

279,  376 

CXXXYIII. 

2 

191* 

2,3 

624* 

8 

457* 

6,  7 

306 

CXXXIX. 

13,  15 

140* 

CXXI. 

1 

279,  336* 

15,  16 

256* 

CXXII. 

1 

279 

CXL. 

2,3 

500* 

1  to  7 

880 

12 

209 

2,  3 

899 

CXLI. 

1,2 

278* 

8,  4,5 

229  *233* 

2 

394,  778 

6  to  9 

306 

CXLIII. 

3 

525* 

8 

32* 

7 

939 

CXXIII. 

1 

279 

CXLIV. 

1 

289 

CXXIY. 

1 

279 

11,  12 

543 

2,  4,  5 

409* 

13 

287* 

6 

289,  435* 

23 

501 

CXXY. 

1 

279 

CXLY. 

3,  4,  11 

249 

3 

485* 

CXLYI. 

7 

99,*  323 

CXXVI. 

1 

279,  612 

9 

764 

CXXYII. 

1 

279 

10 

612 

3 

20 

CXLYII. 

4 

364,*  51* 
323,  276* 

3,  4 

543* 

7 

3,  4,5 

299* 

10 

298 

CXXYIII. 

1 

279,  527* 

11 

527 

5,  6 

306,  612 
279 

12,  13 

899* 

CXXIX. 

1 

12,  13,  14 

315 

6 

401 

14 

306 

cxxx. 

279 

17,  18, 19 

343* 

5  to  8 

151* 

18 

50* 

CXXXII. 

7,8 

1 

281,*  613 
279 

CXLY  III. 

1  to  5,  7,  ) 
13,14  f 

809* 

2 

490 

1,  14 

803 

6,7 

7 

49* 

2,3 

447* 

470* 

3 

51* 

8 

529 

4 

50* 

11 

474 

7 

290* 

12 

555 

7,  10 

567 

13, 14 

612* 

8 

343* 

17 

779 

9 

336,*  400 

17, 18 

189* 

10 

757* 

CXXXIII. 

1 

279 

14 

270* 

101 


PSALMS — ISAIAH. 


Psalm.  Verses. 

Number. 

Psalm. 

Verses. 

Number. 

CXLIX,  1 

586 

CXLIX. 

2,4 

612 

1,  2,3 

279* 

5,  6 

52* 

1,9 

803 

CL. 

1 

803 

1  2 

612* 

6 

803* 

ISAIAH. 

I.  4  - 

173,  483* 

vi 

11,  12,21, 

j.  316 

1 

565 

( 

22 

4, 

456* 

13 

323,  956* 

4,  15  to  18 

838* 

16 

66  8 

G 

657,*  678* 

19 

173 

8 

612 

20 

411,*  413* 

10 

502 

21,  22 

721* 

11,  12 

939* 

25 

501 

12 

487 

25  to  30 

471* 

15,  16 

379* 

26 

769* 

1G 

378* 

26,  28 

298 

18 

47,  305* 

27 

830 

21 

668 

28 

298*  299* 

21,  22 

316 

30 

413* 

27 

612,  668* 

VI. 

1 

191* 

II.  3,  4,  5 

500 

1,2,  3 

629* 

11 

704* 

2 

245* 

12,  14 

336* 

4 

674* 

18,  20 

459* 

5 

664 

19 

338* 

9,  10 

48* 

21 

338* 

11 

194 

III.  1 

485* 

VII. 

11,  14 

598* 

1,2,3 

462* 

14 

613* 

350,*  502, 

19 

338* 

9  1 

504,  880 

20 

538 

14 

233,*  650* 

VIII. 

6,  7 

409* 

1G,  17  to  26  G12 

7,8 

444* 

24 

46,*  492 

8 

861* 

25,  26 

899 

13 

527 

IV.  2 

704 

17 

939 

2,  3 

880* 

19  to  22 

323 

3,4 

379* 

21 

323 

3,  5 

612 

22 

413 

4 

378*  612 

IX. 

1,2 

483 

5 

24*  674* 

2  J 

413  *  796,* 

5,  G 

468 

2  '  1 

954 

V.  1,  2 

650* 

4 

485* 

12  4 

649* 

5 

379* 

2 

651 

21,*  291,* 

6 

47,  496* 

6 

613*839,* 

7 

885* 

} 

962* 

8,  11,  18,  ) 

A  1  A# 

6,7 

306* 

20,21,22  C 

4: 1  0 

7 

668* 

102 


ISAIAH 


Chap. 


IX. 


X. 


XI. 


XII. 


XIII.  | 


XIV.  | 


V  ERSES. 

Number. 

Ciiap. 

V  ERSES. 

Number. 

12,  20,  21 

748* 

XIV. 

6 

483  *  657* 

14,  15 

438* 

9 

20 

17 

764 

11,  13  to  16 

763* 

19 

285* 

12 

285 

21 

355 

• 

12,  13, 

14 

734 

2 

209,  764 

13 

336,  694* 

5,  6 

635* 

14 

24* 

5,  24,  26 

485 

16,  17 

546* 

6 

501 

17 

591* 

10,  11 

459 

17,  20 

551* 

13,  14 

206* 

17,  21 

194 

20 

173,*  704 

19,  20 

506* 

22,  23 

658* 

19,20, 

21 

325 

32 

612 

20 

565,  801* 

1,2 

954,  962* 

21,  22 

543 

4 

148,  485 

22,  23 

757  *  835* 

5  J 

46,*  668, 

24 

474 

5  1 

830* 

29 

455* 

6 

241,572* 

31 

885,  899 

6,7 

573* 

32 

902 

8 

338* 

XV. 

2 

47,  538 

9 

50* 

2,3 

492 

10 

483 

3 

166,  501 

10,  11 

704* 

4,  5,  6, 

8 

885 

15 

444* 

6,  9 

379 

1  to  6 

279* 

XVI. 

1 

612 

2,3 

527 

5 

585 

3 

50  *  384* 

9 

645 

4 

81* 

10 

316,*  650* 

44  *  173, 

14 

505 

o 

612* 

XVII. 

5,  6,  11 

645* 

1,9,10,11,  ] 

7 1  7* 

6 

427 

19,21,22 

•ill 

7 

173 

o 

w 

899* 

7,8 

392, 457* 

364*  447, 

7,9 

704* 

4 

i  500 

13 

397 

8 

535* 

XVIII. 

1,2 

285* 

n  i  o 

285,*  340* 

2 

409,*  483* 

9,  13 

i  635* 

3 

551 

10 

51  *  413* 

6 

567  *  757 

10,  11 

53* 

XIX. 

1 

24  *  298* 

12 

243,  789 

2 

32,*  194* 

13 

331,*  635* 

5,6,7 

409* 

15 

52 

10 

835* 

18 

543 

11,12, 

14 

721 

19  to  22 

757* 

11  to  17 

503* 

21 

458* 

11,  13 

503* 

22 

537* 

15 

438* 

4,  11  to  15 
22 

,  j.  717* 

18,  19 

18  to  21 

194,427 

503* 

5 

485* 

19 

392* 

103 


ISAIAH. 


Chap. 

Verses. 

Number. 

Chap. 

Verses. 

Number. 

XIX. 

XX. 

23,  24, 
3 

25 

503* 

505* 

XXVI. 

2  1 

176*  899, 
905 

6 

704 

8,  13 

81* 

XXI. 

1  to  4 

546 

9 

551* 

5 

779 

12 

306 

6,  7,  8 

437* 

16 

462* 

6  to  9 

241 

18 

535* 

8,9 

755* 

19 

158* 

9 

285,  459 

19,  20,  21 

329* 

11,  12 

151* 

19,  21 

285 

14,  15 

52,  500 

21 

325,  379* 

XXII. 

5 

898 

XXVII. 

2,3 

650* 

7 

899* 

6 

551 

9,  10 

364* 

6,  7 

325* 

12 

166,  492 

9 

392 

19 

399 

10 

242* 

21,  22 

62,  174* 

12,  13 

503 

XXIII. 

1  to  8 

606* 

13 

397* 

1,8 

759* 

XXVIII. 

1,  2,17 

399* 

1,  14 

406* 

1,  3,7 

316 

4 

620* 

1,  3,  7,  8,  9 

721 

14,  15 

406 

2,  22 

285* 

XXIV. 

1  to  23 

285* 

5 

189,*  704 

3,  4, 

10,' 

j-  194* 

6 

500,*  899 

11,  12 

7 

8* 

4 

551* 

7,8 

205* 

6 

243* 

15 

924* 

6,  7,  9 

316 

16 

342* 

7,  8,9 

276 

16,  17 

915* 

9 

411,*  551 

16,  17, 18 

612* 

10,  11 

501 

20 

137 

11 

885* 

21  to  26 

315* 

12 

899 

22 

658* 

12,  13 

649* 

XXIX. 

3 

862 

13 

44 

4 

285* 

15 

34* 

6 

494* 

18 

589 

9 

316,  721* 

18,  19, 

20 

331,*  902* 
721 

10 

48,*  538* 

20 

13 

527 

21 

20  i 

18  1 

48,*  210,* 
413,*  704 

22 

591  *  884 

23 

612*  880 

19  j 

158,  173, 

XXV. 

3 

483*  527 

209* 

4,5 

382* 

21 

899* 

6 

316,  782* 

XXX. 

1  to  7 

503 

7 

483* 

6 

206 

8,  9 

385* 

9 

924* 

( 

241,  368* 
613*  704,* 
962* 

10 

48 

9 

11,  12 

173 

( 

15,  16 

298* 

XXVI. 

1,  2 

194* 

17 

427* 

104 


ISAIAH, 


Chap. 

XXX. 


XXXI. 


XXXII. 


XXXIII. 


XXXIV. 


Verses. 

Number. 

Chap. 

Verses. 

Number. 

19 

885 

XXXIV. 

9,  10 

285* 

22 

459* 

11 

757* 

23 

383,*  496 

13 

537* 

25 

336 

14 

458* 

25,  26 

704 

XXXV. 

2 

249* 

26 

j  53  *  456,* 

|  657,678* 

4 

806 

4,  5 

210* 

27 

653 

5 

48* 

30 

399,*  494 
276,  485 

(  282, *409* 

31,  32 

0 

(  782 

33 

j  343,*  452,* 

6,  7 

835* 

(  494,*  748* 
437 

7 

537* 

1 

9 

567 

1,3 

298*  503* 

10 

507,*  612* 

3 

748* 

XXXVI. 

6 

485* 

A 

(  241,*  471  * 

17 

316 

(  500 

XXXVII. 

1 

166 

4,  9 

612 

1,2 

166,  492 

5 

613 

3 

535* 

>7 

(  457,  459, 

6,  7,8 

52 

i  ■  ' 

/  704 

6,  7,  23, 

24  571 

8 

52 

«  V  >  *• 

17 

48* 

4 

282* 

19 

457,  774 

6 

323,  956* 

22 

612,  620 

7 

209* 

24 

437 

9 

434* 

27 

401* 

9,  10 

649* 

29 

653 

13,  14 

546* 

32 

216,  880 

14 

338* 

35 

3* 

15,  16 

546* 

XXXVIII. 

3 

167* 

17,  18 

306* 

7,8 

598* 

19 

399* 

7,  8,  22 

532* 

5 

668* 

\  'V. 

10 

364* 

5,  20 

612 

,  •  ?  '  l  ,  • 

\ 

11 

285* 

8,  9 

194 

18,  19 

58 

9 

285,*  546 
769* 

! * ..  i _ 

21 

334 

13 

22 

598* 

15 

48*  379* 

XL. 

1,2 

762* 

15,  16 

50* 

3 

546* 

17,22 

664* 

3,5 

629* 

18,  19 

364 

3,  5,  10, 

11  962* 

19 

282* 

4 

336* 

20 

585,*  880* 

5,  6 

748 

21 

406,  409 

#•  - 

6,  7,8 

401* 

1 

483,*  551 
447,*  635* 

9 

336 

2 

9,  10 

478,*  612* 

A 

(  334,*  335,* 

10 

526* 

4 

(  447, 936 

11 

383* 

8 

806* 

"'y 

12 

313  *486* 
459,  793* 

8,  9, 10 

452* 

19,  20 

105 


ISAIAH. 


Chap. 

Verses. 

NUMBER. 

Chap. 

Verses. 

Number. 

XL. 

20 

774 

XLIII. 

14,  16 

786* 

21 

[  285  *  589, 

15 

664* 

1  902* 

16 

238* 

22 

424,  585* 

19,  20 

409,*  546* 

26 

364*  447 

20 

537,  567 

31 

244* 

XLIV. 

2,  24 

535* 

XLT. 

2 

299* 

Q 

j  50,*  409,* 

\  565,  956* 

G 

32* 

O 

8 

565 

3,4 

401* 

15,  16 

336* 

(  13,*  281,* 

16 

173,  343* 

6 

\  613,*  664,* 

17 

956* 

(  962* 

17,  19,  20  50* 

10 

527 

18 

409*  835* 

12 

847 

18,  19 

546* 

18,  19 

460* 

19,  20 

22,  23 

254* 

532  *  598* 

23 

j  260,  279,* 

(  336 

25 

81* 

23,  24 

285* 

29 

459 

24 

j  281,*  613,* 
(  962* 

XLII. 

1 

962* 

1,  19 

3* 

24,  26 

880* 

«  J 

485  *671,* 
674* 

25 

598* 

I 

28 

191 

4,  10,  12 

34* 

XLV. 

3 

206* 

5 

254* 

8, 12,  18,19  285* 

6 

483  *  529* 

11 

457* 

i  48*  99* 

'  210* 

12 

447* 

G,  7 

12,  18 

254* 

6,  8 

629* 

13 

591* 

8 

809 

14,  15 

613,*  962* 

10,  12 

279* 

21,  22 

613,*  962* 

11 

546* 

23 

282  *  474* 

13 

397,*  500* 

24 

635* 

15  ' 

336  *  409, 
835* 

XLVI. 

25 

2 

81 

591* 

16 

210*  413 

11 

757* 

17 

459 

13 

368,*  612* 

24 

167* 

XLV  II. 

1 

285,*  788* 

XLIII. 

1,  ? 

254* 

1,  2,  3, 

213,*  794* 

2 

409* 

1,2,3,7,10, 

j-  717* 

4 

789 

11,12 

5,  6 

565* 

3 

806* 

6 

543,  769* 

A 

j  173,*  281,* 

7 

81* 

4 

(  613,  962* 

8 

48*  210* 

5,  8  to  11 

764* 

9 

483* 

10,  11 

208* 

11 

613  *  962* 
173 

10,  11,  12 

462* 

11,  15 

12  to  15 

800* 

14  j 

173  *  281,* 

14,  15 

759* 

'  613,962 

15 

606* 

106 


ISAIAH 


Chap. 

XLVIII. 


XLTX 


L. 


LI. 


V ERSES 

Number. 

Chap.  Y  erses. 

Number. 

1 

474 

LI.  20 

501 

2 

586 

21 

721* 

4 

347* 

LII.  1 

166*  612 

5 

459 

1,  2,  6,  9 

880* 

11 

629* 

2 

591*  612 

12 

13* 

3 

606* 

12,  13 

589 

6 

704* 

13 

902 

306  *  336  * 

J 

173,  281  * 

4 

' 664, 478* 

17  1 

613  *  962* 

8 ,  9 

279* 

18,  22 

306* 

13 

3* 

20,  21 

760*  956* 

15 

20 

1 

34,*  769* 

LIII.  1,  4,  9 

613 

1,  5 

535 

4  to  9 

829* 

2 

52  *  299* 

5 

306 

4 

526* 

9 

624* 

/» 

368  *  796,* 

10 

565* 

o 

'  954 

11 

3,*  640* 

* 

'  173  *  281,* 

LIV.  1 

535* 

4  “ 

i  613 

2 

585 

7 

962 

3 

194,  565* 

8 

529 

173  *  281,* 

8,  9 

99* 

5  -< 

613,*  839,* 

8,  13 

285* 

962* 

9 

383  *  413 

6 

434* 

9,  10 

382 

8 

281  *  962 

10 

323,  384* 

9 

474 

13 

279* 

11,  12 

899  *  915* 

17,  20,  21 

543 

16 

440 

22 

483* 

TV  1 

316,*  606,* 

22,  23 

350 

Li  V .  1 

956* 

23 

20* 

2 

782* 

24,  25 

591* 

4 

483* 

o  a 

281,  613* 

5 

173 

zo  *< 

748  *  962* 

10,  11 

496* 

0 

238  *  405,* 

12 

336 

1 

409 

13 

598 

2,  3 

290 

23 

640 

3 

492 

LVI.  5 

898 

10 

527 

6 

668 

,  J 

90*  279,* 

6,  7 

392 

3  1 

507,*  546* 

8,  9 

567* 

5 

34* 

10,  11 

210,*  952* 

11 

507 

11,  12 

316 

12 

401 

12 

721 

12,  16 

589 

LVII.  2,  7,  8 

137 

14 

50* 

3 

134 

16 

902* 

3,4 

565 

17 

672* 

6 

316,  778 

18,  20 

543* 

LVIII.  2 

668 

19 

323* 

6,7 

213,*  328 

107 


ISAIAH. 


Chap. 

LVIII. 


L1X. 


LX. 


LXI. 


Verses. 

Number. 

Chap.  Verses. 

Number. 

7 

832* 

LXII.  ID 

899 

8 

629* 

12 

(  526,  368,* 

10 

413* 

(  612 

10,  11 

50* 

11,  12 

281,*  613 

11 

90 

12 

586 

14 

298* 

LXIII.  1 

805 

2 

939* 

1,2 

825* 

3,  7 

379* 

1  o  Q 

(  166,  305* 

5 

455* 

1,  2,  3 

(  652 

8 

306 

1  to  10 

829 

9,  10 

413* 

1,  4,9 

281* 

14 

501* 

2,  3 

829* 

17 

436* 

4 

806* 

19 

962 

6 

635* 

19,  20 

629* 

9 

344* 

20 

612* 

15 

216 

1  to  the  end 

629* 

(  21,*  281,* 

2 

413* 

16 

■1  613*839* 
(  962* 

6 

277,*  913* 

7 

392 

18 

586 

9  1 

34,*  173, 

LXIV.  8 

457* 

406* 

10 

(  194,  586, 

9,  10 

543 

|  612 

10,  16 

20* 

11 

191* 

13 

470* 

LXV.  9 

336,*  350* 

13,  14 

14,  18 

16 

17 

18 

18  to  21 
20 
21 

1 


I 


l 


L2 
2 
3 
6 

7 

8 

9 

10 
11 

LXII.  1  to  4, 11, 12 
1,3 

5 

6 
8 
9 

10S 


49* 

898* 

281,*  613,* 
921,*  962 
775, 913* 
809 
919* 

53* 

457* 

99,*  591,* 

!  884,  962 
478* 

806* 

779 

32,  128* 
762* 

526* 

565* 

797* 

90 

880* 

189 

797* 

898* 

474* 

48* 


11 


16 

16,  19 
17 

17,  18 
17,18,19,25 
23 

25 


j  316,  586, 

(  778 

474 
885* 

285* 

254* 

880* 

565,*  640* 


LXVI.  1 


6 

7,  8,9 
10 

10  to  14 
12 

15 

16 

16,  23,  24 
18 

19 

20 

22 

23 


455* 
j  14,*  49,* 

(  470* 

191* 

535* 

507* 

880 

923* 

j  494,*  437,* 
(  635* 

52* 

748 

282* 

629* 

437,781* 
j  285,  350* 

(  565* 

489,  935* 


V 


JEREMIAH. 


JEREMIAH. 


Verses. 

Number. 

Chap. 

Verses. 

Number. 

15 

898,  899 

V. 

2 

58 

16 

457* 

5 

337 

18 

194* 

6 

241,  572* 

2,  6,7 

546 

9,  29 

806* 

12,  13 

384* 

12 

52 

13 

50* 

13 

8* 

15 

241 

15 

282,*  769 

17,  18, 

36 

503 

17 

543, 645 

18 

444* 

24 

496 

21 

565* 

26,  27 

624 

22 

378* 

28 

782 

26 

20 

VI. 

2 

612 

28 

350* 

2,  23 

612 

30 

52 

3,4 

500* 

31 

546* 

6,7 

350,  880 

33,  34 

379* 

22 

483* 

37 

538 

22,  23 

298 

2 

546 

26 

166,  492* 

3 

347,*  496* 

VII. 

2,3,4,  9,10 

891* 

6,  8 

134* 

2,  3,  4,  9,  ) 

1 01  QQQ^ 

16,  17, 

18 

704 

10,  11  f 

1 V 1 j OOO 

17 

880* 

9 

578* 

24,  25 

543 

17 

501 

2 

474,  668 

17,  18 

880 

7 

241 

17,  18,  &c. 

350 

7,8 

492* 

17,  34 

194 

7,  23  to  28 

285* 

18 

316,  778 

7,  26  to  29 

194* 

20 

567,  635* 

8 

166 

23 

883 

9 

20 

32,  33 

506 

13 

244 

33 

757 

14 

378* 

34 

507,*  797* 

16 

769 

VIII. 

12  \ 

753,  506,* 

20 

585* 

I 

919 

23,  24, 

25 

336* 

2 

447 

23,  25 

243* 

5 

624 

25 

757* 

6,  7.  8.  <fec. 

350 

26,  27 

546* 

10 

8,*  924 

27 

658* 

13 

334,*  936 

27,  28 

312* 

16 

298 

30 

725* 

17 

462* 

Q  1 

J 

325,*  535,* 

19 

459 

O  1 

1 

612 

20 

645 

1  350,  501, 

IX. 

3 

299 

1 

•4 

I  880 

4 

32,*  924* 

M 

134* 

5 

624* 

1,  10 

898* 

10 

336,  757* 

109 


JEREMIAH. 


Chap. 

IX. 


XI. 


XII. 


XIII. 


110 


"V  ERSES. 

Number. 

Chap. 

Verses. 

Number. 

10,  11 

880 

XIII. 

18,  19 

194 

10, 11, 13, &c 

.350 

23 

572* 

11 

537* 

27 

134* 

15 

410* 

XIV. 

2 

885*  899* 

21 

501 

3 

50* 

24 

668* 

3,  4 

496,  538 

2 

598* 

6 

537 

3 

847* 

12  to  18 

52 

3  to  10 

460* 

12,13,15,16 

323 

3,4,5,8,9,10 

459* 

14 

624 

3,  8 

774 

350,  501,* 

3,  9 

793* 

16  -j 

506,*  880 

7,  10 

664 

17 

620 

8,  9 

450* 

XV. 

3 

567,  757 

9 

457 

7 

899 

10 

331 

9  i 

10,*  53,* 

11,  12,  13 

285 

( 

535* 

12 

551* 

on  oi  J 

281,  775, 

12,  13 

343,*  496 

613 

14,  15 

459* 

XVI. 

3,  4 

506* 

16 

485* 

4  i 

323,*  567, 

20 

543,*  585 

4  i 

757 

22 

537* 

7 

672* 

4 

883 

9 

507,  797 

5 

474 

14,  15 

58 

6 

501 

15,  16 

336,  405* 

10 

578* 

16,  17 

338* 

13 

350,  501 

XVII. 

1 

392* 

16,  17 

493* 

5 

748* 

20 

140* 

7,  8 

382,*  409 

22 

52,  323* 

8 

400,*  936 

3 

140* 

10 

140* 

4,  8,  9,  10 

567 

11 

206 

4, 11, 12, 13 

285* 

13 

50,*  384 

8 

241 

18 

762* 

9 

757 

25 

437 

10,  11 

650* 

26 

277,*  36] 

10,  12 

546* 

XVIII. 

13 

620 

12 

52* 

17 

843 

16 

58 

18 

8* 

1  to  7 

671* 

21 

323* 

1  to  7,  11 

444* 

XIX. 

7 

567,  757 

1  to  12 

46* 

9 

748* 

9,  10,  14 

350,  880 

11,  12 

506 

11 

883 

13 

447* 

12 

672 

XX. 

12 

140* 

12,  13 

316,  721* 

XXI. 

5 

635* 

14 

502 

6 

567 

16 

336,*  413* 

10 

939* 

18 

189* 

XXII. 

3 

764 

JEREMIAH. 


Chap. 

Verses. 

Number. 

Chap. 

V  ERSES. 

Number. 

XX  LI. 

3,  13,  15 

668 

XXX. 

12, 14,  17 

456,*  65 7* 
498* 

4 

437 

14 

5 

474* 

18 

585 

16 

209 

22 

883 

19 

506 

23 

343 

22 

591* 

XXXI. 

2,  3 

769* 

XXIII. 

5 

[  664*  668,* 

'  954 

4,  13 

4,  21 

620* 

620 

- 

86,  350,* 

7 

809* 

5,  6  ■ 

613*  618, 

9 

50*  384* 

805,  962* 

10 

34* 

5,6,7,12,20  704 

12 

90,  315* 

6 

81 

14 

782* 

7,8 

58 

15,  16,  17 

526 

8 

565 

21 

789 

9,10 

316,  721 

22 

434* 

10 

546 

134*  350, 

23 

27 

586 

(  243  *  565  * 
(  567 

14  ] 

504,  880, 

924* 

27,  31,  38 

704* 

15 

410* 

31,  33 

350* 

15,  16 

8* 

33,  34 

354,  920* 

19 

343* 

34 

121* 

23 

769* 

35 

414* 

26 

624 

36 

565 

32 

924* 

37 

589 

35 

32* 

38,  40 

899 

XXIV. 

1,  2 

623 

XXXII. 

8,  44 

361 

6 

48* 

20,  21 

598 

7 

883 

22 

474 

10 

323* 

27 

748 

XXV. 

4 

3* 

30 

457* 

6,  7,  14 

457* 

39,  40 

527* 

10 

507,  794* 

41 

682 

10,  11 

797* 

42,  44 

194 

14 

641  *  921* 

43 

567 

15,  16,  28 
27 

672* 

XXXIII. 

4  . 

194 

205,  721* 

5 

635,  939* 

30 

471* 

6,  9 

306 

31 

748 

9 

527 

. 

32 

343 

10,  11 

507,  797* 

32,  33 

506 

10,  11,  12 

567 

33 

325 

13 

361,  364* 

36 

885* 

15 

;  664,668, 

XXVII. 

5 

567 

'  704*  954 

XX  LX. 

9 

44 

86*  613, 

17,  18 

323  *  334 

15,  16,  < 

618,  805, 

23 

134* 

962 

XXX. 

7 

704* 

18 

778 

10 

565 

20,21,25,26  414* 

Ill 

JEREMIAH. 


Chap. 

V  ERSES. 

Number. 

Chap.  Verses. 

Number. 

XXXIII. 

21 

128* 

XLIX.  17 

456,  65 7* 

22 

447 

18 

502 

22,  25,  26 

565 

21 

331 

32 

924 

25,  26 

500,  501* 

XXXIV. 

17 

32,*  323* 

33 

537* 

18,  19,  20  252 

35 

299* 

20 

567,  757 

36 

343* 

XXXV. 

10 

507 

(  1,13,14,  23 

,) 

19 

366* 

L.  •!  29,  31,  34 

4  717* 

XXXVI. 

29 

567 

(  39,  40 

) 

XXXVII. 

22,  24 

664 

3 

567 

XLII. 

13  to  18 

503 

4,  20,  27 

704 

13,  14,16 

(  QOQ 

7 

316 

17,  18,  22 

t 323 

8 

760 

XLIII. 

10,  13 

53 

11 

782 

XLIV. 

7 

434* 

12,  13 

765* 

8 

457* 

13 

456*  657* 

11 

939 

14,  29 

299* 

12,13,27  323 

15 

397  *  762* 

]  7,  18,  19  316,778 

16 

645* 

17,18,19,25  53 

17 

241 

26 

474* 

19 

383* 

29 

598* 

29 

173,  762* 

XLV. 

5 

748 

30 

501 

XLVI. 

2,  3,  8,  9 

437 

33,  34 

591 

2,4 

885 

<u  i 

281,*  613,* 

2,  7,  8,  9 

503* 

962* 

4 

436* 

35  to  38 

52* 

4,9 

298 

37 

437 

18 

58,  664 

37,  38 

781* 

20,  21 

242 

37,  42 

298 

21,  22 

455* 

38 

459 

22 

847* 

39,  40 

757* 

XLVIII. 

8 

194* 

40 

502 

9 

649 

LT  i  5’  26’  29’  37’  l  785* 

10 

624 

(  41,  42,  43 

12 

.  672 

6 

760* 

17 

485* 

6,  56 

763* 

25 

270* 

„  j 

316  *  672* 

26 

205* 

7  1 

721,*  758* 

32,  33 

316,  649* 

7,  9,  20,  44 

L  *7 1  *1 

33 

651* 

47,  53,  57 

y  / 1  / 

37 

47,  166 

8 

770* 

37,38 

492 

9 

24*  760* 

46,  47 

591 

11,  36 

806* 

XLIX. 

1,  2,  3 

352 

12,  13 

719* 

3 

208,  492 

13 

771* 

9 

649* 

14 

474* 

11 

764 

15 

285,  551 

16 

33S* 

15,  16 

343 

112 


JEREMIAH - LAMENTATIONS —  EZEKIEL 


Chap. 

LI. 


I. 


II. 


III. 


I. 


Y  ERSES. 

Number. 

Chap. 

Verses. 

Number. 

1G 

496 

LI. 

34 

781* 

17,  18 

459 

36,  42 

238* 

19 

485* 

37 

537* 

20,  21 

298,*  437 

37,  39 

721  *  758* 

20  to  23 

620 

38 

241 

22 

434* 

39 

382  *  758 

24 

763* 

39,  57 

158 

25 

336* 

45,  46 

760* 

25,  58 

766* 

48 

761 

26 

342,*  915 
770* 

49,  52 

801* 

30,  31,  44 

53 

770* 

33 

645 

63,  64 

444,*  791* 

LAMENTATIONS. 

4 

620,  899* 

III. 

9,  10,  11 

573* 

4,  15,  18 

620* 

15 

721 

6 

612* 

15,  17 

306* 

8 

213* 

15,  18,  19 

410* 

8,  9,  17 

350,  880 

IV. 

1,2 

913* 

15 

620,  652* 

2 

612, 789* 

16 

543* 

5 

725* 

18 

591* 

5,8,  14,  18 

501* 

1 

49,*  470* 

6 

502 

1,4,  8, 10,  1 

-  612 

7 

305* 

13,  18 

7,8 

47,*  312* 

2,  10 

285 

11 

902* 

3 

270* 

12 

551 

4 

299  *  585 

13,  14 

379* 

6,  9 

20 

16 

939* 

7 

392,  898 

20 

343  *  779 

8,9 

898,*  899* 

21  1 

507,*  672  * 

166,  492, 

721* 

10  < 

538,  620, 

22 

612 

788* 

V. 

2,  4,  6,  8 

503 

10,  13,  21 

620* 

3 

764 

11 

501 

4 

774* 

11,  12 

316 

8,  9,  10 

323 

13 

620 

9 

52* 

16 

435 

10 

546 

17 

270* 

11,  12,  13 

620 

19 

158*  323 

13 

794* 

21 

325 

14 

899 

1 

485 

16,  17 

189* 

1 

EZEKIEL. 

\ 

36,  239, 

I. 

7 

49,*  775* 

■ 

322,  945 

23,24 

245* 

1  to  the  end  239 

24 

614,*  862 

113 


EZEKIEL, 


Chap.  Verses. 


Number. 


Chap 


V  ERSES. 


N  UMBER. 


I. 

26 

14* 

IX. 

3 

629 

26,  27,  28 

830* 

4,  5,6 

347* 

26,  28 

466* 

4,  6  , 

620 

28 

629 

X. 

j  36,  239, 

n. 

1,2 

510* 

)  322,  945 

4,  6 

425* 

1 

14* 

9,  10 

256* 

2  to  7 

671 

hi. 

5,  6 

282* 

3,  4,5 

487 

7,8 

347* 

4,  18,  19 

629 

12,  14 

945* 

5,  21 

245 

12,  24 

36* 

12 

48* 

13 

245 

XI. 

1,  24 

36,*  945* 

23,  24 

510* 

6 

501 

IV. 

1  to  the  end 

350,  880 

19 

832* 

3 

598 

20 

883 

11 

610* 

22,  23 

629 

12,  15 

315* 

XII. 

1  to  12 

591 

16 

485 

2 

48* 

16,  17 

50* 

18,  19 

(  50*  350, 

y. 

1  to  4 

47* 

\  880 

9  to  the  end  350,  880 

XIII. 

5 

500,*  704* 

10 

543* 

11 

399* 

11 

58 

11,  12 

208 

11,12,16,17  323* 

11,  13,  14 

496 

13 

635 

13 

343 

16 

440,  485 

16  to  19 

924* 

17 

567 

XIV. 

3  to  6 

459 

VI. 

1  to  10 

591 

8 

939* 

3 

336 

13 

485 

3,4,  6,  13 

392 

13,  15,  21 

323* 

4,  5 

459 

13,  17,  19 

567 

11,  12 

323* 

16,  18,  20 

543 

VII. 

5,  6,  7 

476* 

XV. 

6,  7,8 

350,  880 

6,  7,  10 

151* 

7 

939* 

15 

52,  323* 

XVI. 

1  to  63 

350,  880 

17,  18 

18 

492 

18,  47,*  538 

4,  6,  9,  22, 
36,  38  | 

■  379* 

20 

601 

6,  <fec. 

213* 

22 

939 

8 

245,*  474* 
378* 

26,  27 

20,  208* 

9 

31,  32 

3,  &c. 

748 

10  to  17 

166* 

VIII. 

36,*  945* 

10,  13 

773, 814* 

4 

629 

12 

189* 

10 

567 

13 

913* 

15,  16 

919 

13,  19 

778 

16 

53 

15,16,  26,  j 

IX. 

239 

28,29,32, 
33,35,&c.  1 

-  134* 

1 

440 

1,6 

325 

17  1 

543,*  601, 

2,  3,  11 

671 

'  913* 

114 


EZEKIEL. 


Chap. 

V  ERSES. 

Numb  Eii. 

Chap. 

V  ERSES. 

Number. 

XVI. 

20,  21,  45 

543 

XXV. 

13 

567 

26 

503, 748* 

XXVI. 

7  to  11 

298* 

42 

216* 

7,  8,  10,  11  437 

46  to  50 

502 

11,  12 

501 

46,  48  -j 

350,  504, 

12 

206,*  774* 

880 

16 

828* 

40 

209 

20 

285 

XVII 

1  to  8 

244* 

XXVII. 

759 

4 

759* 

1  to  the  end  606* 

10 

343 

3  to  9,  25 

406* 

15 

298 

. 

6,  15 

774 

23 

757 

[  503,*  725,* 

|  814* 

24 

400,*  401 

7 

XVIII. 

5 

668 

7,  24 

450 

7 

213* 

9 

510 

12 

209 

13 

898* 

XIX. 

3,  5,  6 

241 

13 

775,  781 

5,  6 

748 

28,  29,  30 

406,*  786* 

10  to  14 

485 

30 

538,  788 

12 

343 

31 

166,  492 

13 

546* 

XXVIII. 

406 

XX. 

12,  20 

598 

3,  4,  13 

913* 

26,  31 

543 

4,  5 

206* 

28 

316,  778 

4,  13 

90* 

32 

774 

5 

606,*  759* 

40 

586,  623 

12,  13 

540 

41 

47 

278 

400* 

12,13,14,) 

16 

-  239* 

48 

748 

13 

897 

XXI. 

4,  5 

748 

13,  15 

254* 

14  to  20,  23  52* 

XXIX. 

1  to  12 

503* 

24 

924 

3,  4,  5 

405 

XXII. 

7 

764 

5 

567,  757 

24,  25 

496* 

6,7 

485* 

29 

209 

13  to  16 

503 

X  XIII. 

1  to  49 

350,  880 
434* 

18 

47* 

2,  3,  4 

21 

704 

2  to  33 

503 

XXX. 

1  to  the  end  503* 

2,  3,  5,7,11,), 

14, 16, 17, &c.  \ 

XXXI. 

15,  16 

1  to  8 

535* 

503 

4,  5,  6 

450 

2  to  6,10,13  567* 

5,  20 

298 

2,  8 

503 

14,  15,  16 

450 

3,  4 

409 

24 

436 

3,  8,  9 

90* 

25 

216 

5,  6 

757* 

26 

166* 

10  to  12 

503* 

31  to  34 

672* 

15 

312* 

32,  33 

721* 

18 

90* 

37 

543 

XXXII. 

2 

49* 

41 

137 

4 

567* 

XXIV. 

26,  27 

704 

7 

312 

115 


EZEKIEL. 


V  ERSES. 

Number. 

Chap. 

Verses. 

Number. 

(  51,*  53,* 

XXXIX. 

6 

863* 

7,  8 

I  413* 

8,  9 

299 

10,  11, 

12 

52 

9 

436 

13 

567 

9,  12 

10* 

23  to  27 

285* 

11 

860* 

24 

285 

17  to  21  • 

379,*  567,* 

14,  16, 

19 

668 

'  832* 

27 

567 

17,  20,  21 

298* 

31  to  34 

672 

17,  21 

757* 

5,  8 

567 * 

19 

782* 

6 

336 

20 

437* 

11 

704 

23,  29 

939 

13,  14 

383* 

25 

216 

18 

49 

XL. 

861,  945 

21 

270* 

1,  &c. 

194* 

22,  25, 

28 

567 

2 

36,  945 

24 

3* 

2,  (fee. 

896* 

25,  27 

306* 

3 

671,*  775* 

26,  27 

496 

3  to  19 

486 

31 

243* 

5 

610* 

8 

336 

17  to  31  ) 

11 

567 

to  44  1 

-  4o  i 

15 

25 

26 
28 
33 


483 

459* 

832 

883 

704 


XL.  to  XLVIII. 
XLI. 


1  to  5,  13,  ) 
14,  22  j 


36,191, 

904 

861 

486 


38 

243* 

18,  19,  20 

239,  367 

9,  10 

343* 

XLII. 

486,  861 

9,  12 

510* 

1  to  14 

487 

16,  17 

774* 

XLIII. 

486,  861 

23,  27 

883 

2 

50,*  614* 

24 

3* 

4  to  7 

487 

25,  26 

306, 350* 

5 

36*  45 

1  to  23 

859 

10,  11 

486* 

2 

496 

XLIV. 

861 

4 

436 

17,  18 

671* 

8,9,11,12,] 

•  862 

XLV. 

861 

15,  16  i 

13 

610* 

18,  19,  20 

331,*  405* 

XLVI. 

861 

19,  20 

290 

XLVII. 

861 

20 

567,  757 

1  to  12 

409 

20,  21 

336* 

1,  7,  12 

936* 

22 

j  399,*  452* 

3,  4,  5,  9 

486 

(  863* 

8  to  11 

405* 

1  to  16 

859 

12 

935,  936 

2 

610* 

18,  19,  20 

342 

2,16  to  the 

!■  862 

XLVIII. 

342,  945 

end 

1  to  the  end  349 

116 


DANIEL. 


DANIEL. 


Chap 

Verses, 

Number. 

Chap. 

V  ERSES. 

Number. 

I. 

20 

101* 

VII. 

13 

24* 

II. 

31  to  45 

717* 

13,14  | 

291,*  478, 11 

32 

538* 

839* 

32,  33  | 

211  *  775,* 

13  to  18,  27 

913 

913* 

13, 14,  27 

664 

37,  38 

ob  i 

14  ) 

483,  523,* 

43 

781 

749* 

43,  45 

913* 

17,  24 

720* 

44 

664 

18,22 

749* 

47 

664 

18,  27 

284 

III. 

1  to  7,  &c. 

717 

18,  22,  27 

586 

IV. 

1  to  the  end 

717 

21 

586* 

7  to  13 

567 

25 

476  *  799 

10,11,12,  ) 

757 

27 

749* 

20,  21  j 

VIII. 

1,  &c. 

36  *  945 

12,  14 

936 

2 

36,  945 

13 

158,  173 

3,  4,  5,  7  to  )  7 

12,  21,  25  \  U 

33 

47* 

34 

60,  474 

5,  6,  7,  12 

586* 

V. 

1  to  the  end  71 7 

9,  10,  11 

51* 

1  to  5,  (fee. 

459* 

10,  11,  12 

711 

1  to  5,  25  ) 

313* 

10  to  13 

447* 

to  28  j 

10,  12 

541* 

2,  (fee. 

913* 

12 

51* 

2,  5,  25, 

364* 

14,  26 

151* 

2  to  5,  25,  ) 

316* 

21 

34 

30  j 

21,  23 

720* 

2,  5,  25 

364 

23,  24,  25 

586* 

VI. 

1,  2 

704,  36* 

IX. 

3 

492 

8  to  the  end 

717 

10 

3* 

VII. 

748 

11,  12 

662* 

1,  (fee. 

36,  945 

21 

36,  945 

1  to  14,  (fee.  717* 

25 

501,*  880* 

1,2,  7,13 

36,  945 

27 

757,*  658^ 

2,3 

343* 

X. 

1,  7,  8 

36,  945 

3  to  7 

574* 

2,  3,4 

505 

3,  4,5 

567* 

5 

671 

3,  7,  8,  20,  ) 

270 

5,  6  | 

49,*  468, 

21,23,24  j 

775* 

5 

573* 

5  to  12 

56 

6 

572* 

6 

830* 

7 

101,*  435* 

13,  21 

548 

9  1 

47,*  166,* 

20 

34 

694* 

XI. 

1  to  the  end  20,  720* 

9,  10 

229,*  287* 

2 

34 

10 

256* 

13,  15,  20 

447* 

11 

748 

40 

437 

11 T 


DANIEL - HOSE  A-  -JOEL. 


Chap. 

Verses. 

Number. 

Chap:  Verses. 

‘Timber 

XI. 

43 

503* 

XII.  3 

i  * 

o  1 

XI.  XII. 

500 

Hr 

l 

562* 

UL 

1 

1  250,*  548, 

7,9 

478* 

I  704* 

9,  10 

948* 

HOSEA. 

I. 

2 

134* 

IX.  1,  3,  6 

503 

II. 

2,3 

213* 

2,  3 

316 

3 

54C,  956* 

6 

585 

5 

208 

10 

334 

12 

334 

11 

757 

1C,  18,  21 

704* 

11,  12,14, 

j-  535* 

18 

299,  500, 
757* 

16 

X.  1,  2 

392 

18,  19 

567* 

5 

242 

19 

668 

8 

339  *  392* 

III. 

1 

134,*  649* 

11 

298* 

1,  2 

315* 

XI.  1 

503* 

4 

20 

5 

503 

5 

704 

9,  10 

241  *  471* 

14,  15 

546 

10 

238  *  543 

IV. 

1,  3 

405,*  757* 
290,  56 7 

10,  11 

757 

2,  3 

11 

503 

7 

134* 

XII.  1 

503,  624* 

11,12,17,) 

18  j 

721 

9 

XIII.  2 

585 

j  242,*  243,* 

11,  17,  18 

316* 

(  459,*  793* 

12 

485* 

2,3 

422* 

1C 

861* 

4 

613,*  962* 

V. 

3 

134* 

4,  14 

281,*  613 

VI. 

2 

505 

6,7 

572* 

3 

496* 

7,8 

241 

10 

134* 

8 

567,  573* 

VII. 

1 

164,*  924* 

12,  13 

535* 

4,  5,  14 

316 

14 

321,*  870 

7 

382* 

15 

343,  546 
242* 

11,  13,  1C 

503 

XIV.  2 

1C 

624 

3 

298* 

VIII. 

5,  G 

242 

6,  7,8 

316 

7 

343 

7 

278 

11 

392 

8 

401 

IX. 

1 

651* 

JOEL. 

I. 

4 

424* 

I.  6,  7 

241 

5,  G,  7 

721 

7,  12 

334 

5,  10,  11 

316* 

8 

620 

e 

435* 

8,  13 

4S2 

118 


Chap. 

I. 


II. 


I. 

II. 

III. 


IV. 


V. 


JOEL - AMOS - OBADIAH. 

Verses. 

*  N UMBER. 

Chap. 

Verses. 

Number. 

9 

778 

II. 

23 

496* 

9,  10 

589 

23,  24 

651* 

10,  11 

315* 

24,  25 

424* 

11 

645* 

25 

447* 

15 

704 

28 

8* 

16 

507* 

30 

422* 

16,  20 

567 

31 

53  *  332, 

19,  20 

546* 

i  379,*  413s* 

1  ' 

397* 

III. 

1,  14,  18 

704 

1,  2,  11 

704 

5 

913* 

2 

704 

12,  13 

645* 

3 

546* 

13 

651* 

3,  4,  5 

437 

15 

51*  53,* 

9 

164  *  89S* 

312 

10 

j  53*  312, 

16 

37  *  471* 

(  331,  413* 

16,  17,21 

612 

10,  11 

51,*  862* 

17  to  20 

880* 

11 

37,*  447* 

• 

18  ] 

316  *  336, 

16 

797* 

409 

17 

483 

19 

503,  546 
350* 

21,  22 

567* 

20 

AMOS. 

2 

612 

V 

18,  20 

413*  704 

14 

343 

24 

668* 

8 

316 

VI. 

4 

137,  774 

7 

3* 

r 

5,  6 

360* 

8 

241  *  471* 

6 

779 

12 

137* 

8 

474* 

14 

270  *  392 

12 

410,  668 

15 

774 

13 

270* 

2 

439,*  474* 

VIII. 

4 

109 

7,  8 

496 

8 

503 

10 

862 

9 

53,*  476* 

11 

502 

10 

47,166,492 

12,  13 

336 

11,  12,  13 

50* 

2 

620 

11  to  14 

323 

7 

410* 

11,  13 

620,*  956* 

11 

316 

IX. 

5 

503 

12,  15 

899 

6 

238* 

16 

501 

11,  13 

70-1 

17 

650* 

13,  14 

316,  336 

18,  19 

573* 

14 

90 

OBADIAH. 


I. 


3 

5 


338*  •  I.  11  591 

104  *  649*  15  704 


119 


JONAH - MIC  A  H - N  A II  TIM - H  AB  AKKUK. 


JONAH. 


Chap. 

Y  ERSES. 

Number. 

Chap.  Verses. 

Number 

I. 

17 

505* 

III.  5,  6,  7 

166 

II. 

4,  7 

191* 

5,  6,  8 

492* 

26 

809 

h 

i 

337,  567 

MI  C  AH . 


I. 


II. 


III. 


I. 


II. 

120 


7 

459 

IV. 

13 

206  *  270 

8 

537* 

V. 

2 

47  *  291* 

13 

612 

4 

81 

16 

543* 

7,8 

241 

17 

47* 

13 

459 

1 

137 

VI. 

1,2 

336,  589 

8 

328* 

2 

902* 

9 

434* 

4 

503 

13 

899 

7 

287* 

4 

939* 

12 

206,  624* 

5 

53*  435 

15 

316, 779 

6 

8*  312* 

VII. 

1 

623 

10,  12 

612 

1,  2 

649* 

1,  2,  3,  7,  8 

612 

8 

413* 

1,  2,  8 

8S0* 

9 

668 

5 

81*  167* 
704 

10 

501 

6 

12 

444,  503 

8 

749* 

14 

383*  485 

8.  10,  13 

612 

17 

455* 

NAHUM. 

3 

343* 

III. 

1 

337,  924* 

4 

409 

1,  2,3 

437 

5 

551 

1  to  4 

298* 

5,  6 

331  *  336 

1,3,  4 

134* 

15  1 

336  *  350,* 

1,5 

213* 

478* 

11 

721* 

3 

436 

12 

334* 

3,4 

305* 

13 

899 

4 

501* 

15,  16,  17 

424* 

12 

241 

II  A  B  A  Iv  K  U  K 

• 

6 

861* 

II. 

15,  16 

205  *  2131 

6,  8,  9,  10 

298 

15 

672,  721 

8,  9 

244  • 

16 

672* 

14,  15,  16 

405* 

17 

567 

11 

774* 

18,  19 

459* 

HABAKKUK - ZEPHANIAH — HAGGAI — ZECHARIAII. 


Chap. 


I. 


II. 


Y  ERSES. 

Number. 

Chap  Verses. 

Number. 

2 

704 

III.  8,  15 

298* 

4 

270* 

10,  11 

53* 

6 

486* 

13 

779 

8 

409,*  437* 

14 

4S5* 

8,  9 

299* 

ZEPH  A 

N  I  A  H  . 

2,3 

290,*  567 

II.  9 

483,  502 

3 

405,*  757 

11 

34* 

5 

919 

13,  14 

567* 

7,  14 

704 

III.  5 

151* 

8 

20,  166* 

a 

(  194,  342  * 

9 

624 

0 

(  501* 

10,  13 

885* 

8 

216,  494* 

13 

14,  15 

316 

340* 

1M0,19,)704 

15 

413* 

13 

383,*  624* 

15,  16 

397* 

14 

612 

16 

342* 

14,  15 

612 

18 

216,  658* 

14  to  17, 

20  880* 

CO 

<01 

340,*  704 

15 

664 

HAG 

GAI. 

6,  7 

331 

II.  9 

306 

7,  9 

191* 

OO 

j  298,*  437,* 

8,  9 

913* 

ZJL 

(  694 

ZECHA 

EIAH. 

6 

641* 

III.  1,  <fec. 

36,*  945* 

8 

36,*  305* 

3,  4,5 

166* 

8,  <fec. 

945* 

7 

487 

9 

376 

10 

334 

14 

216 

IV. 

43 

18 

322 

1,  <fec. 

36,*  945 

18  to  21 

j  36,270, 

(  945* 

2,  5,  11, 
3,11,12, 

12  376 

14  493* 

1,  2 

904* 

11,  14 

543* 

1  2,  3 

486* 

14 

366* 

1  to  5 

36,*  945* 

V.  1,  6 

36,*  945 

2 

861,*  896* 

2,  6,  10 

376 

2,  4 

376 

4 

474 

4 

567 

VI.  1,  &c. 

36,*  945 

5 

898* 

1  to  8 

298* 

10 

612* 

1,  5 

343* 

10,  11,  12 

350* 

2 

322 

11 

704 

4 

376 

121 


ZECHARIAH — MALACHI. 


Chap. 

VJ. 

VIII. 


IX. 


X. 


XI. 


I. 


II. 


V  ERSES. 

Number. 

Chap.  Verses. 

Number. 

15 

769 

XI.  17 

48,*  52* 

2 

216 

XII.  1  | 

285,  589, 

3 

612,  880* 

902* 

3,  4,  5 

501 

1  to  14 

707 

5 

620* 

2 

672* 

8 

883 

3,  4,  6,  8, 

-  707* 

9 

191 

9,  11  j 

10 

899 

3,  6,  8,  9, 

-  880* 

1G,  19 

306 

10 

19 

507* 

4 

48,*  298* 

21 

939* 

7 

585 

22 

483* 

11 

707 

23 

(  101,*  282,* 

11,  12 

434* 

(  350* 

XIII.  1 

3S4,*  704 

4 

206* 

1  to  9 

707 

8 

447,  862* 

1,4 

707* 

9 

612* 

XIV.  1 

704 

10 

j  298,*  299,* 

1  to  21 

707 

(  409,  437* 

1,4,6, 7,  8, 

j-  704* 

:  99,*  379,* 

13,20,21 

11 

529,*  591  * 

3 

500 

'  884 

3,4 

336* 

12 

762* 

4 

493* 

13 

543 

7 

476* 

14 

343,  397* 

8  1 

50,*  238,* 

15,  17 

316 

932* 

16 

704* 

8,  11,  12,  20  880 

17 

620* 

; 

613,  664,* 

1 

496 

962* 

2 

924* 

12 

48* 

3,  4,  5 

298* 

12,  &c. 

498* 

4 

342* 

12,  15 

456,  657 

5 

500,  501 

13,  14,  15 

567* 

G,  7 

360* 

14 

206 

10,  11 

503 

16,  17,  18 

503 

4,  5,  7 

325* 

16  18,  19 

585 

9 

748* 

20 

298* 

10 

485 

MALACHI. 

3 

537,*  546 

III.  1  - 

191,*  344 

G 

527  * 

529,*  882 

8 

48* 

1,4 

350,*  35 7J 

9 

939 

2,  4 

88t* 

10,  11 

778 

5 

724 

11 

277* 

10 

101 

11,  12,  13 

81* 

12 

285* 

4,5 

306* 

20 

245* 

5 

527 

IV.  2 

242* 

G 

167* 

4 

3,*  662* 

15 

565* 

5 

704* 

122 


MATTHEW 


MATTHEW. 


Bi»F. 

V  ERSES. 

Number. 

Chap. 

Verses. 

Number. 

1. 

20  to  25 

613,*  962 

VII. 

22,  23 

8,*  529 

II. 

11 

277,*  913 
503* 

24,  25 

915 

14,  15 

24  to  27 

496 

III. 

378 

25 

409* 

2 

I  553,  749,* 

26 

433 

8 

1  839 

934* 

VIII. 

12 

20,  413,* 
435,  749* 

10 

400,*  934* 

16,  28 

458 

12 

315* 

26 

891* 

IV. 

1,  2,  3 

546 

IX. 

15 

797,*  812* 

16 

413*  796  * 

17 

316,*  672 

'  954 

32,  33 

458 

17 

749 

35 

553,  664, 

17,  23 

553,  839* 

839 

18,  19 

405* 

37,38 

645* 

23 

478,*  664, 

X. 

7 

749 

749* 

8 

458 

V. 

2  to  6,  11,  | 

•  526 

1 

12,  13,  14 

306* 

12  I 

14 

788 

3 

209* 

14,15 

502 

5 

285* 

16 

455 

6 

323, 956* 

21 

543* 

14,  15 

194 

22 

81,*  839 

18,  26 

23* 

23,  42 

23 

23,  24 

392 

34 

52* 

29 

48* 

38 

639* 

33  to  37 

474 

39 

556,*  639* 

34,  35 

470* 

41 

8* 

45 

20 

41,  42 

526 

VI. 

2,  5 

501 

42 

8* 

9 

81* 

XI. 

5 

839 

10 

749*  956 

11 

553 

16 

23 

15 

87* 

17 

779 

21 

492,*  788 

19,  20 

164* 

24 

502 

22,  23 

48* 

27 

294,  839* 

39 

210 

XII. 

12 

206 

VII. 

2 

495 

22 

458 

6 

727* 

25 

194* 

7 

951 

28 

553,  664 

7,  8 

376 

31,32 

571 

12 

762* 

33 

400*  934* 

15 

166* 

38,  39,  40 

598 

16  to  20 

934 

39 

134,350* 

17,  18,  19 

400* 

44 

160 

21 

553 

45 

10* 

22 

618,  839 

49 

32 

123 


MATTHEW. 


XIV. 

XV. 


XVI. 


XVII. 


40 

41,42,49,50 
42,  50 

43 

44 

45, 46  | 

47,  48 
49 
54 
57 

15  to  22 

14 
22 
34 

1  to  4 
4 

15 

15  to  19 
15  to  20 
15,  18 

17 

18 

18,  19 
19 

24 

25 

25,  26 

27 

27,  28 

28 

1 

1,2 

1  to  4 

2 


5 


N  UMBER. 

934 

757 

610* 

676,*  948* 
749* 

934* 

315* 

645* 

757 

505* 

589 

20,  543,* 
565,*  749* 
658* 

422* 

435 

87 

206,  606* 
606,*  737,* 
759,*  916* 
405* 

658* 

373 

8 

427 

210*  914* 

458 

589 

598 

134 

478* 

174 

768 

768* 

748* 

915* 

798* 

62 

639* 

639 

556* 

273,*  641* 

839 

664 

336 

53* 

45 

166* 

24,*  642* 


Chap. 

Verses. 

Number 

XVII. 

6,7  - 

[  55  *  56,* 

(  891 

24  to  27 

405* 

XVIII. 

5 

839 

5,  20 

618 

6 

791 

9 

48* 

13,  18 

23 

18 

174* 

20 

81,*  839 
:  79,*  233, * 

XIX.  28 

273,*  284. 

29 

'  799,  80S*' 
(  81,*  618, 
j  839,  890 
650* 

XX. 

1  to  8 

1  to  17 

463 

3,  5 

610* 

22,  23 

672* 

25  to  28 

3* 

26,  27 

128* 

XXI. 

1 

336,  493 

1,  &c. 

620 

2,  4,  5 

612 

7,  8,  9 

166* 

9 

81* 

16 

809* 

18  to  21 

334 

19 

936 

21,  22 

951* 

22 

376 

28 

650* 

33  to  37 

651* 

33  to  39 

650* 

34,40,41,  ) 
43 

-  934* 

42 

342,  915* 

43 

749* 

46 

8 

XXII. 

1  to  14 

812* 

11,  12 

166* 

13 

413,  435 

35  to  38 

903,  908 

36  to  40 

556 

37 

682 

• 

40 

136* 

XXIII. 

5 

328* 

8 

32* 

9 

170 

11,  12 

128* 

124 


MATTHEW 


CHAP. 

XXIII. 


XXIV. 


Verses. 

Number. 

Ciiap.  Verses. 

Number. 

13  to  16, 

) 

XXIV.  32,33 

334 

23,25, 

>  416* 

40,  41 

794* 

27,  28 

) 

42 

158* 

14 

764 

42,  43 

164* 

16,  17 

191* 

44 

273* 

16  to  22 

474 

45 

3* 

16,17,19, 

-  210* 

51 

435 

24 

XXV.  1 

101 

18,  19,  20 

392 

1,2 

427  *  433* 

22 

14* 

1  to  11 

468 

25,  26 

[  378,  395, 

•  672* 

1  to  12 

797,  812* 

1  to  13 

158* 

27 

728* 

1,  &c. 

620 

27,  28 

350* 

2 

23 

37 

245* 

10,  11,  12 

176* 

37,  38 

880 

13 

812* 

39 

[  81,  289,* 

14  to  20 

606,  759* 

i  618 

14  to  30 

463 

1,2 

191 

26  to  30 

164 

[  187,*  336, 

27,  28 

672 

3 

532,*  598,* 

28,  29 

676* 

[  658* 

29 

948 

3,  &c. 

"  493* 

30 

413,  435 

6,  7,  8 

500* 

31  i 

586,  629,* 
808,*  897* 

7 

331 

7,  8 

323 

31,  &c. 

229* 

9 

325,*  839 

31,  34,41 

32,  33,  &c. 

664* 

9,  10 

81* 

230 

6,  21,  29 

33* 

34 

20,  890 

11,24 

8* 

35,  36 

35,  37,  44 

213* 

14 

;  551,  664, 

323 

i  749 

39,  42,  44 

672 

16 

336* 

40 

32 

21 

711* 

43 

99,*  591* 

21,22 

9,*  263,* 

XXVI.  27,  28 

379,*  672* 

829 

28 

529* 

22 

4* 

29 

316* 

23,  24,  25 

595* 

30 

336,493 

24 

598* 

34 

505* 

24,  25,  26 

600 

39  to  44 

505* 

26 

546 

39,  42,  44 

672* 

28 

244 

52 

52* 

29 

51,*  53,* 

61 

505* 

413* 

63 

520* 

29,  30 

1 

27* 

63,  64 

24* 

'24,*  273  * 

64 

642,  820 

30  \ 

373,  532,* 

XXVII.  20 

23 

629  *  642, 

34 

410* 

820,  897* 

53 

586 

31 

"322,  397* 

XXVIII.  l,&c. 

505* 

32 

936 

3 

166  *  671* 

125 


MATTHEW - MARK. 


Chap  Verses. 
XXVJ  L  8,  4,  5 
4,  5,  10 

9 

10 


18 


Number. 

56* 


Chap.  Verses. 


891 

49* 

32,  56* 
"Pref.  294,* 
476,  517, 
520,*  553, 
613,*  618* 


XXVIII. 


18 

19,  20 
20 


Number. 
"693,  743,* 
738,*  768, 
819,  839* 
888* 

749* 
j  23,  658. 

(  839,*  962* 


MARK. 


I. 

4  to  11 

378 

IX. 

3 

166* 

12,  13 

546,  567* 

7 

24 

14,  15 

[  553,  664, 

1  839* 

37 

618 

41 

8,*  526 

15 

478 

42 

791 

16,  17 

405* 

45 

49* 

31,  41 

55 

49,  50 

122* 

32,  33,  34 

458 

X. 

13,  16 

55 

II. 

5,  9,  11,  12 

137* 

29,  30 

839 

19 

812 

38,  39 

672 

19,  20 

17 

797 

42,  44 

3 

III. 

236* 

XI. 

1 

336,  493 

33  to  35 

32 

7,  8 

166 

IV. 

8,  20 

610* 

10 

839 

9,  23 

87 

12  to  15, 

•  334 

25 

676 

19  to  25 

32 

757 

24 

951 

39 

343* 

XII. 

1  to  9 

650 

39,  40 

891 

2,  4,  5, 

6 

505 

V. 

22 

49 

10 

342 

36 

891 

10,  11 

915 

VI. 

7,  30 

79* 

30,  33 

682 

11 

502 

40 

764 

13 

779,  788 

XIII. 

1  to  4 

191 

20 

173* 

3,  &c. 

336,  493 

VII. 

5 

167* 

4 

532,  598 

10 

662* 

7,  8,  9 

500 

16 

87 

8 

323,  331 

26 

34 

12 

543 

32,  33 

55 

13 

839 

VIII. 

11,  12 

598 

19,  24, 

25 

33* 

22  to  27 

55 

22 

598* 

35 

839 

24 

51* 

35,  36,  37 

556 

24,  25 

53,*  413* 
897 

38 

134,  350,* 

25 

629 

25,  26 

373 

IX. 

1  ' 

553,  664, 

26 

24* 

839 

28 

936 

.2  to  8  , 

45 

35,  36,  37 

158* 

126 


MARK- 

—LUKE. 

Chap  Verses. 

Number. 

CnAP.  Verses 

Number, 

XIV.  23,24 

672 

XV  23 

410 

24 

379 

43 

553,  664 

26  . 

336,  493 

XVI.  15 

(  290,*  405  * 

26,  27 

639 

[  478,  839* 

61 

289* 

17 

618,  839 

01,  62 

j  24,*  642, 

1  820 

17,  18,  20 

598 

LUKE. 


12,  13 

56* 

IV. 

33  to  37, 41 

458 

12,  13,  30 

891 

43  i 

553,  664, 

14 

507* 

839 

13,  17, 19 

478* 

V. 

2  to  10 

405* 

17,  35 

373 

8,  9,  10 

56,  891  * 

19 

366,*  839 

12,  13 

55 

19,  26  to  35  548 

34,35 

797 

30 

56* 

36 

166* 

3 1  to  3  o 

613* 

37,38 

316*  672 

31,32,34,35  962* 

VI. 

22,  23 

526 

32,  35 

520* 

24,  25 

206* 

33 

664 

31 

762* 

34,  35 

743 

35 

526* 

35 

173 

39 

210 

35,  38 

618 

43,  44 

400,*  934 

50 

527 

44 

334,  649* 

53 

206*  323 

47,  48 

915* 

9 

64,  68 

289* 

48 

409* 

68 

(  281,*  289, 

(  613 

VII. 

14 

55 

21 

456 

70 

586 

22 

478,  839 

72,  73 

474* 

37,38,44,46  49 

75 

173* 

46 

779 

79 

306  *  413* 

VIII. 

T 

478,  553, 

II. 

9,  10 

56,  891 

I  ■ 

1  749,  839 

10,  11 

478*  839 

1,  10 

664 

11,  12,  16 

598 

2,  26  to  40 

458 

13,  20 

809* 

8 

87 

22 

417,  662* 

18 

948 

28 

289 

21 

32* 

30,31,32 

(  483,  796  * 

(  954 

23,  24 

25 

343 

891 

32 

629 

41 

49 

III. 

4 

256* 

49,  50 

891* 

16 

378 

IX. 

1 

373 

18 

478 

1,2 

478 

IV. 

1,  2,  3 

546 

1,  2,  10 
1,37  to42, 

79* 

18 

962 

■  458 

18,  19 

591,*  884 
562* 

49,  50  1 

25 

2,  11 

664 

127 


LUKE. 


Chap. 

Y  ERSES. 

Number. 

CnAP. 

Verses. 

Number. 

rx. 

23,  24,25 

639 

XIII. 

32 

458 

24,  25 

556,  639 

32,  33 

505 

26 

586 

33 

8 

28  to  36 

45 

34 

245* 

29 

166,*  629 

35 

j  81,289,* 

30,  31 

897* 

1  546,  618 

32 

158 

XIV. 

12,  13,  14 

526 

32,  34 

54 

13,  21,  23 

209 

34,  35 

24,642,  820 
618  *  839* 

21 

501* 

48 

35 

87 

54 

60 

599* 

553,  839 

XVI. 

16 

(.553,  664, 

\  749,  839* 

62 

749* 

19 

206  *  814 

£ 

2 

645 

19,  20,  21 

725* 

5,  6 

306* 

24 

282* 

8  to  11 

553 

29,  31 

662* 

9,  11 

839 

XVII. 

1 

416* 

10,  11,  12 

788 

2 

791 

11 

664,  749 

20,21 

839 

12 

502 

28,  29 

502 

13 

492,  788 

29,  30 

452,*  504* 

17 

839 

33 

556,  639 
922* 

19 

425* 

34 

27 

682 

35 

137* 

33,  34 

36,  37 

316 

XVIII. 

15 

55 

32 

43 

809* 

XL 

9,  10 

951 

XIX. 

11 

664 

16,  29,30 

598 

12  to  19 

194* 

17 

553 

12  to  25 

101 

20 

749* 

12  to  26 

606,  759 

32 

49 

13  to  20 

427* 

34 

48* 

13  to  26 

463 

34,  35,  36 

413* 

24,  25,  26 

164,  676 

39 

672 

26 

948 

50 

589 

29,  37 

336,  493 

52 

62 

35,  36 

166 

XII. 

21 

206 

37 

809* 

32 

891* 

38 

81,  618,  839 

36 

218,*  812* 

41  to  44 

880 

37 

3,*  128 

XX. 

9  to  16 

650 

37,  40 

158* 

12 

505 

53 

543 

17,  18 

342,  915 

XIII.  6  to  9 

334,  650* 

42 

256* 

6  to  20 

934* 

47 

764 

16 

591* 

XXL 

5,  6,  7 

191 

19 

757 

7 

532 

24 

176* 

9  to  11 

500 

25,26,27 

157* 

11 

323,  331 

26 

501* 

11,25 

532,*  598* 

26,  27 

531 

12,  17 

839 

28 

435 

20 

447* 

128 


MARK - JOHN, 


Chap.  Yerses. 

Number. 

Chap. 

Verses. 

Number. 

XXL  20,  21,  22 

880 

XXII. 

30,  31 

553 

20  to  24 

862* 

36,  38 

52* 

22 

806* 

39 

336,  493 

24 

52* 

51 

55 

26 

551 

53 

413* 

27 

642,  820 

XXIII. 

28,  29,  30 

880 

30,  31 

839 

30 

339* 

31 

664 

50,  51 

553 

36 

273* 

51 

664 

37 

336,*  493* 
672 

XXIV. 

4 

166* 

XXII.  17 

27,  44 

662* 

18 

[  316,*  553, 

30,  31 

36 

1  664,  839 
378,  395 

44 

417 

20 

47 

618,  839* 

22 

416* 

53 

809* 

27 

3 

30 

{  79  *  233, 

)  799 

JOHN. 


L  1 

256* 

I.  46 

417,662* 

1,  2,  &c.,  i 

-  490* 

48 

624* 

14,34  j 

49 

664* 

1  to  4,  14 

58* 

II.  1  to  10 

316* 

1,  2,  7,  8,  ) 

6* 

6 

610* 

14,  34  j 

11 

629 

1,2,14  ■ 

613,*  686, 

17 

216 

820 

18,  19 

598 

1  to  14 

200* 

18,  19,  20 

882 

1,  4 

502 

19,  20,  21 

43 

1,  4,  9,  14 

629* 

19,  21 

191* 

1,12,  14 

584* 

23  | 

81,*  618, 

1,14  • 

273,  294,* 

839 

666 

30,  31,  32 
III.  1,&C. 

796 

3,  14 

888* 

20 

4,5 

413* 

3  to  6 

535* 

4  to  12 

954 

5 

50* 

4,  8,  9 

200 

6 

748* 

9 

796* 

7,8 

343* 

12 

;  81,*  553, 

9,  10 

510 

1  618,839* 

11 

23 

12,  13 

17,  379  * 
748* 

14,15  | 

49,*  469,* 
775 

14 

256  *  897* 

15 

553* 

18 

222  *  839* 

15,  16 
15,17,18,36 

839* 

26 

378 

743* 

33 

378 

16 

60,*  553* 

41 

520,*  779 

16  to  19 

589 

129 


JOHN. 


Verses 

Number. 

Chap.  Verses. 

Number. 

17, 18 

618* 

VI.  63 

200,  748* 

18  - 

81,*  553,* 

69 

520* 

1  584,*  839 
413* 

VII.  18 

629 

19 

19,  22,  23 

662* 

19,  21 

796,*  954 

22,  23 

417 

21 

27 

17* 

566* 

7  j  50,*  409  * 

37<38  I  553,956* 

29 

797* 

38 

932* 

34,  35 

962* 

39 

962* 

35  - 

294,*  520,* 

VIII.  1 

336,  493 
417,  662* 

553,  839* 
743* 

5 

35,  36 

12  i 

167,*  413,* 

36 

60,*  553,* 

553,589 

6,*  490* 
553* 

839*  874* 
384* 

14 

5  to  20 

24 

6  to  14 

50* 

32  to  36 

3 

13,  14,15 

956* 

34,51,58 

23 

14 

932* 

44 

350*  924* 

14,  15 

376 

IX.  4 

922* 

25 

520*  779 

4,5 

589 

35,  36 

526 

5 

796,*  954 

35  to  38 

645* 

6,  7,  11,  15 

378 

42 

589 

39,  40,  41 

210* 

8,  9 

137* 

X.  1,2 

914 

18  to  28 

613* 

1,  9 

618* 

19,  24,25 

23 

3 

81* 

21 

639* 

3,  4,  16,27 

37* 

22, 27  - 

230,  233  * 
273* 

4,  5 

7 

621* 

23 

25 

37,*  639* 

7,9 

176* 

26 

58  *  502, 

9 

914,*  916* 

613,  875 

28  to  38 

613*  618* 

29 

641* 

21,  294* 

33,  34 

37 

6,*  490* 

30  < 

693,  743  * 

839 

839* 

43 

618,  839* 

30,  38 

520* 

26,32,47,53  23 

38 

839*  • 

30  to  33 

598* 

XI.  2 

49 

31  to  58 

120* 

25 

58*  875* 

33,  34,  35 
33,  51 

502 

589 

25,  26 

i  60*  502, 

1  553  *  851* 

35 

323,  956* 

*  27 

520* 

35,  47 

553* 

XII.  3 

49 

38,  39,  40 

553 

12,  13 

367* 

40 

839* 

13 

618,  66  t* 

46 

839 

14,  15 

612 

47 

60*  743 

19 

589 

47  to  56 

379* 

20 

34 

51  to  58 

832 

24 

639* 

56 

,  618,  839, 

25 

556,*  639 

'  883 

26 

128 

130 


john. 


Chap.  Verses. 

XII.  28 

28,  29 
34,  35,  36 


35,  36 

35,  36,  46 
36 

36.46 

40 

41 

44,  45 

45 

46 

46.47 

47.48 
48 


! 

I 


XIII.  3 


4,5 
9,  10 


Number. 

81,  193, 
5S4,*  839* 
236,*  472* 
666 

167*  413,* 
796* 

954 

890 

553 

48  *  210* 
629* 

962* 

613*  S39* 
796* 

589 

233*  874* 
647* 

613,*  618, 
693,  738, 
743 
671* 

510* 


XIV. 


Chap.  Verses. 
XIV.  20  to  23 

20  to  24 

21 

21  to  24 

21,  23 
26 
27 

2  to  8 
4,5 

4,  5,  6 

4,  5,  &c. 
5 

5,  6 
5,7 


XV. 


Number. 

621* 

j  556,  883, 

(  949 

937* 

j  218  *  533, 

|  933* 

54* 

173  *  962 
306,*  640* 
553,  618 
934* 

(  54*  222* 

\  294  *  463* 
l  883* 
j  97  *  520, 

(  839  *  933* 
949 
613* 

618*  650* 
951* 

j  376,  586, 

(  883 


10 

49* 

16 

618,  934* 

10,  11 

378 

6,*  490,* 
743,  819,* 

13 

32* 

20  -1 

16,  20,21 

23 

962* 

23 

879 

XVI.  2 

325 

33 

890 

7 

962* 

553,  618 

8 

668 

5  to  12 

520 

13,  14 

613* 

'23,  58* 
176*  222* 

13,  14,  15 

6,  173,*  819 

14,  15 

962* 

6 

566*  618,* 

613,*  618  * 

666,  839,* 
962* 

15 

693,  743  * 
839* 

6  to  11  - 

613,*  618* 

1  693,  743* 
502,  875 

23  to  27 

376 

23,24,26,27  618 

6,  19 

24 

589 

7 

839* 

33 

306,*  640* 

7,  8,  9 

21* 

XVII. 

553,  618 

8,  9 

839* 

|  294,*  520* 

8  to  11 

294*  962* 

l  ■ 

i  839*  888* 

10,  11 

21 

2,3 

693 

10,  11,  20 

839 

2,  3,  10  - 

613*  618* 

r—i 

#■» 

CO 

r-H 

j  584,*  613,* 

i  738, 743* 

(  618*  839* 

2,  10 

553 

18,  20 

962* 

6 

618 

19 

58* 

9 

520 

(  222  *  520, 

10 

520*  839 
173* 

20 

\  618*  839, 

17,  19 

1  883* 

17,19,21,23 

222* 

131 


ACTS  - APOCALYPbE. 


Cjtap. 

Verses. 

Number. 

Chap.  Verses. 

Number. 

XVII. 

17,  19,  23 

586* 

XIX.  23,  24 

45,  166* 

19 

23 

34 

26 

19,21  ,22, 

t  839 

XX.  17 

32 

23,  26 

21,  22 

343* 

19  to  22,26  883,*  949 

22 

962* 

19,  23 

839 

31 

(  81,*  520, 

20  to  24 

284* 

(  618,*  839* 

21,  23,  26 

618* 

XXI.  2  to  13  . 

405* 

24 

629 

5 

890 

26 

584* 

15,  16,  17 

383,*  505* 

XVIII. 

11 

672* 

18  to  23 

17* 

20 

589 

18,  25 

23 

37 

664* 

20 

879 

37,  38 

20* 

22,  23 

17* 

ACTS. 

I. 

9,  11 

642  *  820 

XVII.  28 

31 

ROMANS. 

II. 

5,  6 

868* 

in.  27  to  31 

417* 

6 

417,*  641* 

28 

417* 

13 

417,*  828* 

XIII.  8,  9,  10 

356,*  417 

III. 

8,  9,  10 

571 

II. 

CORINTHIANS. 

V. 

10 

417,*  641,* 

868* 

GALATIANS. 

II. 

16 

417* 

V.  24 

639* 

COLOSSI ANS 

II.  9  294* 


JAMES. 


I.  22  828* 

IL  17  to  26  417 

17,  20  828 


V.  14,  15 


APOCALYPSE 


I  Doct.  of 
1  Rom.  Cath 
(  olics,  VII. 


I.  36 

2  846 

4  10, 737 

4,8,11,17  92 


I.  5 
6 
7 


490 

664,  720, 
854 

642,  820 


132 


APOCALYPSE. 


III. 


V  ERSES. 

Number. 

Chap.  Verses. 

Number. 

8 

42,269,811 

IV. 

36 

8,  11,  17 

522 

1 

661 

10 

36 

2 

36,  236 

10  to  13 

29 

2  to  6,  9 

808 

11 

42 

4 

166 

11,  13,  17 

13 

5 

10,  468,  737 

13  1 

10,  468, 

6,  8 

48 

737 

8 

522,  811 

60,  474 

15 

614,  775 

9,  10 

16,  20 

17 

10 

V. 

36,  322 

42 

1 

10,  737 

17,  18 

29,  589 

1,7 

469 

18  ) 

321,  474, 

5 

241 

870 

6 

368 

43,  70,  167, 

6,  9 

589 

1  •< 

1  737 

8 

661 

2,  3 

640 

9 

483 

2,  4,5 

72 

10 

20,  664,  720 

2,  9,13,19, 

-  641 

13 

238,  808 

60,  474 

26 

14 

7 

71 

16 

854 

8 

10,  11 

[  13,  29,  42 

1  70,468,522 
71 

VI. 

36 

1 

j  236,  469 
(  737 

11 

88,  853 

4 

52 

12 

70 

8 

870 

13 

694 

9 

392 

16 

72 

9,  10,  11 

846 

17 

71,  88 

11 

166 

18 

70 

12 

53,  312,  379 

19,  22,  23 

72 

13 

51 

23 

641 

16 

344,  808 

26 

88 

VII.  1 

398 

to 

o 

to 

00 

71 

1,  2,  3 

238 

28 

420 

3 

398 

1 

70,  73 

5 

134 

1,  2 

525 

9,  10,  11 

808 

1,2,3 

72 

9, 13,  14 

166 

1,  2,  3,  7, 

9 } 641 

12 

53 

14,  15,  1 

17 

(  368,  808, 

4 

81 

1  932 

5 

88 

vm. 

36 

7 

62,  70 

1 

322 

12 

71,  81,  88 

2 

10,  737 

14 

23,  70,  490 

3,  4,  5 

278 

15,  16 

403 

4 

674 

15,  19 

72 

5 

236 

18 

913 

7,  8,9 

290 

20 

463 

8,  9 

238 

21 

j  H,  20,  71, 

IX. 

36 

|  88,  808 

1 

51,  62 

133 


APOCALYPSE, 


ViAP.  Verses. 

Number. 

Chap.  Yerses. 

Number 

IX.  1  to  12 

500 

YTTT  1 

j  101,  238, 

2 

53 

A.I11.  I 

(  270,  540 

5,  10,  15 

935 

1,  3 

538 

13 

322 

1,  11 

398 

19 

437 

2 

694 

20 

657 

(  489,  575, 

X. 

36 

o 

j  935 

1 

49,53 

5,  6 

574 

2,8 

238 

7 

500 

2,  8,6 

398 

8 

256 

3 

241 

12  to  17 

834 

3,4 

236,  737 

13,  14 

721 

6 

60 

13,  14,  15 

594 

9,  10 

411 

16 

347 

XL 

36 

XIV.  1 

347 

!  J 

191,  392, 

1  to  7 

955 

1  1 

904 

1,  3,4 

348 

2 

935 

Q 

j  50,  276, 

5 

839 

4 

(  472,  661 

6 

456,  657 

ft 

j  245,  478, 

7 

586 

O 

(  721 

7,  8,9 

603 

7 

j  238,  398, 

ft 

350,  652, 

|  527 

8  1 

711,  880 

8 

134,  721 

9,  10 

562 

8,  10 

316 

10 

721 

9 

347 

12 

340 

9,  10 

452 

15 

476 

9,  10,  11 

601 

15,  16,  17 

478 

10 

672 

17 

811 

14 

24 

18 

8 

XV. 

36 

1  Q 

j  191,  236. 

1,6,  7 

737 

1  a 

[  331,  399 

2 

238 

XII. 

36,  434 

3 

173, 811 

1 

53,  348 

A 

j  173,586, 

Q 

j  10,101,270, 

(  839 

O 

I  305,  437 

5,  6 

692 

4 

51,711 

5,  6,  8 

191 

4,15,  17 

603 

6 

10 

6 

562 

6,  7 

895 

7,11 

379 

12 

468 

9 

562 

16 

456 

10 

839 

XVI. 

36 

11 

846 

1 

10 

11, 17 

490 

1,2 

316 

12 

721 

2,3 

398 

15 

148,  409 

3 

238 

17 

500,  846 

3,4 

379,  811 

18 

238 

3,  7,  12 

270 

XIII. 

36 

7 

392 

8,9 

382 

134 

APOCALYPSE. 


Chap.  Viruses. 

XVI.  12 
12,  16 
13 

13  to  16 

14 

15 

17 

18 

18,  19 
20 

21 


XVII. 


8 

1,  2 

2 

2,  9,  14 

3 

3,  4,5 
3,  7,  9 
3,  7,  12 

4 

5 
8 
9 

10,  11 
12 
14 
18 


XVIII. 


2 

3 

3,  9 

8 

9,  10 
12 

12,  16 

16 

16,  17 
17, 19 

17,  19,  21 
18 

20 


{ 


i 


Number. 

Chap.  Verses, 

Number 

20,  444 

XVIII.  22 

276 

716 

23 

462 

594 

24 

325 

603 

^Doct.  of 

20,379,500, 

XIX.  < 

Rom.  Cath 

551,  598 

and  36, 

164.  213 

614.  626 

191  . 

1  to  9 

761,  955 

331 

2 

134 

194 

5 

148 

336 

6 

236 

399,  456, 

657 

7 

523 

7,  8,9 

960 

Doct.  of 

7,9  - 

Pref.  and 

Horn.  Cath. 

1  71,  797 

and  631 

8 

173 

895 

9 

20 

134,  316 

10  1 

325,  490, 

20 

846 

20 

11,13,14,16 

298 

571 

11,  16 

664 

540 

12,  If 

540 

538 

13 

299 

101 

13,  14 

814 

672,  770 

13,  &c. 

821 

347,  719 

•  13,  16 

166 

256,  589 

14 

166,  299, 

336 

447 

720 

15 

652,  811 

720 

15,  22 

17 

52 

664,  830 

36,  757 

36,  801 

17,  18 

298 

Doct.  of 

18 

720 

Rom.  Cath. 

19 

20 

and  631 

19,  20 

603 

458 

20  ' 

452,  594, 

20,  134, 

598,  601 

316,  721 

XX. 

626 

720 

1 

62 

657 

2, 8  * 

562 

20 

2,  9,  10 

960 

725,  727 

4  J 

229,  233, 

814 

4  1 

347,  601 

672 

4,5 

955 

725 

4,6 

284 

406 

5 

525 

238 

5,  12,  13 

639 

456 

8 

342 

8,  79,  586, 

8,9 

603,  655 

761 

9 

599 

135 


APOCALYPSE. 


Chai\  Verses. 
XX.  9,  10 


XXI. 


1 

1,2 

1,2,5 

2 

2,9 

2,  9,  10 
2,  10 
3 

5 

6 
8 


Number. 

VI 

452,  594, 
835 

8V7,  939 

525 

641 

250 

238 

490,  835 
835 
20 

36,  626 
330,  659 
54V 
Pref. 

797,  813 
612 
955 
586 

585,  926 
196 


l 


8,  9 

9 

9,  10  | 

10 

12,  13,  25 

14 

16 


Chap.  V  erses. 

XXI.  17 
18 

19,  20 
21 

22 


i 


XXII. 


23 

23,  24 

23,  24,  25 

24 

24,  26 

25 

26 

1 

1,2 

1,3 

4 

5 

6 


Number. 
243,313,960 
897 
540 

501,  727 
191,  811, 
882,  926 
j  796,  897, 

(  940 
43 
629 
20 
249 
940 
256 

36,  626 
50,  409 
501,  489 
808 

347,  612 
43,  284,  796 
586 


13,  50,  384, 

10 

Pref. 

932,  956 

11 

173 

452,  835, 

12 

526 

853 

13 

13 

196 

14 

899 

10,  797 

15 

462 

Pref.  and 

16 

151 

523,  813 

16,  17 

522,  957 

36 

17 

j  50,  420, 

176 

(  612,  932 
953,  957 

79 

20 

861 

21 

961 

THE  END. 


136 


